The Military Order of Santiago
© Guy Stair Sainty

The Order of Santiago (Sant'Iago), more properly the Military Order of Saint James of the Sword, was originally a small military brotherhood based near Caceres in Estramadura. [1] Their initial purpose was to provide protection for the pilgrims traveling to and from the tomb of Saint James at Compostella, the most important pilgrimage center in Western Europe, who were frequently harassed by Moorish bandits. Between 1164 and 1170 the thirteen founder knights [2] had attached themselves to the order of regular canons of the monastery of Sant'Eloi at Lugo, on the Mino in Galicia, promising to give them military protection and adopting their rule of Saint Augustine. The knights brought a considerable endowment to the new combined Order, [3] and the monks soon assented to sharing their common revenues and agreed to provide hospital services to the knights, their serving brothers and sick pilgrims. The 1173 concordat between the Master of the knights, D. Pedro-Fernándo de Fuentes Encalada and the Prior of the canons, Dom Fernándo, which regulated the terms of this agreement, was approved by the Papal legate, Hiacinto Cardinal Bubo (later Pope Celestinus III), in early 1175 and later that year Fuentes traveled to Rome, where he was received in audience by Pope Alexander II, who approved the new Order in the Bull Benedictus Deus of 3 July 1175.
The knights made similar vows as the members of the Hospitaller and Templar Orders, although only taKing the lesser vow of "marital chastity". They were not only required to provide hospital services, however, but like the Teutonic knights in Prussia also undertake the evangelisation of the citizens of their new territories. The head of the Order, accorded the title of "Master", ruled with a Council of Thirteen (the Trecenezago), while the religious members (the Canons and Canonesses) were headed by their own Prior. The Master's deputy (a member of the Trecenezago), was accorded the title of Grand Commander (Commendador Mayor) and subsequently the responsibilities of this office were divided between five Grand Commanders, of Castille, León, and Montalbán (or Aragón) - which still exist - and two others, Portugal and Gascony, which have been dissolved. [4] The council of thirteen was replicated in the Order's principal fortress communities (or encomienda), each containing thirteen knight brothers.
The Order had immediately obtained the support of King Ferdinand of Aragón who, in 1171, had granted it title to the original headquarters, the town of Caceres and, over the next two years, they captured Badajoz, Mora (near Toledo), and Fuentiduena (near Aranjuez). In 1174 they were granted the castle of Uclés (between Toledo and Cuenca) by King Alfonso IX of Castille, where they established their principal seat following the loss of Caceres and Badajoz. Within ten years they had founded hospitals at Toledo, Avíla and Talavera and, in 1188, at Cuenca. In 1186 they inaugurated the convent of Santa Eufemia of Cozolos for the Canonesses attached to their Order and soon afterward opened a leper hospital at Villa San Martín, near Carion. They were granted extensive properties in Portugal, including the town of Palmella, and later acquired properties in France, Italy, Palestine, Carinthia, Hungary and England (given them by grateful pilgrims). [5]
Unfortunately, the Christian Kingdoms of Spain were frequently at odds with each other. The loyalty of the military Orders to one or other of the protagonists further weakened the Christian cause, delaying the ultimate victory over the Moors. In 1176 the knights had joined the King of Castille against Sancho VI, King of Navarre, giving the Moors an opportunity to attack Uclés, seriously damaging its defenses. Master Fuentes died in 1184 leading to a schism in the Order - the knights in León electing (at the instigation of King Ferdinand), D. Sancho Fernández while those in Castille (encouraged by King Alfonso), elected D. Fernándo Díaz. The latter is generally regarded as the legitimate Grand Master but Díaz, anxious not to perpetuate the schism, resigned in 1186 and his knights accepted the authority of Fernández.
Like the Templars and Hospitallers, the four Orders rapidly assumed extensive feudal powers and this was never more evident than in the widespread territories of the knights of Santiago. When acquiring new estates, whether by gift or conquest, the Order would typically establish some kind of defensible buildings and, in larger towns, build substantial fortresses. The area around would necessarily be dedicated to the production of food for the garrison and networks of villages and peasant communities would be joined by primitive roads radiating from the center. Each of the principal castles would necessarily have their own administrative systems, subordinate to the local Commander, with groups of knights, sergeants and foot soldiers. Gifts to the Orders from each of Spain's several Monarchies and from individuals meant that their territories were widely scattered and this was particularly true of the heavily endowed Order of Santiago. Unfortunately, the distance from the central leadership contributed to divisions within the Order as poor communications and divergent interests made consensual decision making extremely difficult. The various Crown grants to the Orders tended to be on frontier areas bordering the Moorish settlements and these were sometimes made in exchange for towns or castles now situated well behind the lines. Typical of such grants were the gifts by Sancho IV of Castril in exchange for Libriella in 1282 and Orcera for Amusco (near Monzón) in 1285; both these bordered the Kingdom of Granada. [6] To help support the Order, royal grants were sometimes made of monopolies or other forms of income; in 1246 Santiago's monastery at Segura was given an annual rent of 2,000 maravedís from the salt mines at Belinchón by Ferdinand III. [7] A further aspect of the Order's responsibilities - and one which was likewise consigned to Calatrava and Alcántara - was assisting in resettling land captured from the Moors with Christian populations from the north.
In 1195 the knights, joined with those of Calatrava and Alcántara, suffered a bitter defeat at Alarcos; their Grand Master was fatally wounded and many of their number killed. War broke out soon after between Castille and León and the knights, who owned territories in both Kingdoms, were forced to elect two Masters once again - this second schism ended with the submission of all the knights to Gonzálo Ordóñez in 1203. Over the course of the next century the knights were engaged in war with both Moors and fellow Christians, generally supporting the Kings of Castille and Aragón against Navarre. As the Moors were steadily driven southwards, so the knights of Santiago acquired more extensive territories and increased their numbers - despite a further schism in the Magistery during the 1220's and quarrels between the knights and the religious brothers and sisters headed by the Prior.
In 1312 the knights established a seat at Salamanca and soon after built a convent in Seville. They had signed a formal alliance with the King of Castille in 1226 but the Crown was anxious to further strengthen its control over this powerful, and potentially disloyal, military power. To ensure the loyalty of the Order King Alfonso XI of Castille persuaded the knights to elect one of his natural sons, the ten year old D. Fernándo, as Grand Master, requiring a Papal dispensation. However, on the death of the King and the succession of the Grand Master's half-brother Pedro the Cruel, relations between the knights and Crown deteriorated when the new King, as one of his first acts, ordered the execution of his father's mistress, the mother of the Grand Master. Pedro, faced with revolt by his grandees and the knights of Santiago, commanded the deposition of the Grand Master, which the knights refused and, with the assistance of a small group of knights, obtained the schismatic and illegal election of his own mistress's brother as Master. In 1357, having persuaded the Master that he was prepared to recognize his sole authority over the Order, Pedro summoned him to Seville where he promptly had him murdered, leading to a further schism, only ended by the election of the Infant Henry of Aragón at the end of the century.
In 1445 the Order elected Alvaro de Luna, Constable of Castille, but he too was faced with a rival in the person of Rodrigo Manríquez, the candidate of the King of Aragón, leading to a bloody war between the knights and, in 1453, to the eventual arrest of Luna, who had entered into a secret agreement with the Moors. After a brief period of royal administration and a further disputed succession, the King permitted the knights to elect D. Juan Pacheco [8] in 1467. Pacheco attempted to restore discipline but his death in 1474 led to a further schism, this time with three Masters. With the conquest of Grenada the importance of the knights declined and, within a year of the death of the schismatic Master Alfonso de Cardenas in 1493, Ferdinand V of Aragón obtained the "Administration" of the Order of Santiago in the Kingdoms of Spain by a Bull of the Spanish Pope Alexander VI (Borgia). The knights in Portugal, with their seat first at Alcazar d'Ozal and later at Palmela, had had their own Grand Master since the early fourteenth century, while the administration was annexed to the Portuguese Crown by Pope Julius II. In 1515 Ferdinand's grand-son and eventual successor, Charles I (the Holy Roman Emperor Charles V), the first Habsburg King of Spain, obtained confirmation of the royal administration of the Order, which was permanently conceded to the Crown in 1523 (see above).
To qualify for membership candidates had to prove four noble quarterings, but until 1653 it was only required that the nobility of the paternal line should be of any antiquity. [9] An obligation was imposed on the novices to serve in the galleys for six months and live in the Convent of the Order to study its rule for one month, but these relatively modest duties could be dispensed with by payment of a sum of money and by the eighteenth century was purely nominal. Permitted to marry by the terms of Pope Alexander III's 1175 Bull, although obligated to "marital chastity", [10] they could only do so with royal permission, which had to be transmitted in writing. Without this dispensation they were obliged to a year of penance, or a financial penalty - if members of the Trecenezago they were deprived of their office. The wives of knights were obliged to make the same noble proofs as their husbands - thus the son of a knight need only proof his legitimate birth to qualify. [11] When making profession the knights were required to take the vows of poverty, obedience and marital chastity, and by a decision of the Chapter-General in 1652 (also in Calatrava and Alcántara), they added, with royal approval, a fourth vow to defend and sustain the Immaculate Conception of the Virgin Mary.
The knights of Santiago have left an architectural legacy of some considerable importance, indeed in building churches and fortresses and enlarging the towns and cities in their control each of the Orders have left a permanent remembrance of their power. Not suprisingly, some of the greatest such structures were either not begun or were substantially remodeled after the Reconquista was completed, particularly as the defeat of the Moors rendered the defensive character less significant. A recent study of three of Santiago's principal buildings in Uclés, San Marcos and Calera de León illustrates the history of different aspects of the architectural heritage of the Order. [12] Each of the buildings examined by these scholars retained the existing system of cloister and communal buildings attached to a splendid church. They already anticipate the baroque style but combine elements from the gothic and renaissance - each of which post date comparable periods in Italian architectural development. The historic buildings associated with the four Orders mostly now belong to the Spanish state, but several are used today in ceremonies honoring their patrons or commemorating the great events of their history.
By the fall of the Monarchy in 1931 the Order was much reduced in size, with less than thirty professed and thirty-five novice knights. The President of the Trecenezago was the Infant D. Ferdinand of Bavaria, Grand Commander of León and there were several other royal princes among the novice knights - including Prince Adalbert of Bavaria and the Duke of Parma, while in 1941 the Infants Luis-Alfonso and José-Eugenio, sons of the Infant D. Ferdinand, were admitted.
Today the Commendador-Mayor of Castille is the Prince of the Asturias, heir to the Spanish Throne (who entered as a novice knight in 1986, making profession immediately, and was appointed to this post the following year), the Commendador-Mayor of León is a Grandee, the Count of Bornos, and the Commendador-Mayor of Montalbán is now D. Alfonson de Zuleta y Sanchiz, (Secretary of the Order and successor to the late Duke of Alburquerque). There are thirty-five other professed knights and thirty novices. [13] The Cross of the Order is a red latin cross with flory ends to the three upper arms (a cross flory fitchy), and the lower arm being shaped like a sword; the knights wear white robes resembling a monks habit with the cross sewn on the left side; the gold red enameled badge may be suspended from a red ribbon and worn around the neck, or it may be sewn onto the left breast. The historic name of this badge, the Espada (Sword) was nicknamed the Largetto, or Lizard. [14] Novice knights are required to prove the nobility of each of their four grandparents, that they and their parents and grandparents are legitimate and not descended from non-Christians (or heretics, although a protestant ancestor has not been considered an obstacle to membership for many years), and that they are practicing Catholics in good standing. Petition for admission is made to President and Dean of the Council of the four Orders and proofs are examined by the fiscal. Generally only one ceremony admitting new knights is held each year and subsequently novices may make profession, in accordance with the ancient statutes.

Footnotes
[1]Romanticised histories of the Order claim that it was founded by Ramiro, 1st King of Galicia, in the year 846, but there is no documentary evidence to support this theory.
[2]The number thirteen was intended to commemorate the twelve Apostles with Our Lord Jesus Christ.
[3]According to Helyot, op.cit., Volume II, p.257, some twenty castles.
[4]By 1553 the province of Castille had forty-three commanderies, that of León had thirty-five while that of Montalbán had seven - excluding the convents and hospitals. A survey of the Order in 1772 disclosed that the Order had declined in size, having a total of sixty-seven commanderies with annual revenues of 250,000 ecus per annum.
[5]See Seward, op.cit., p.142.
[6] See José Vicente Matellanes Merchán, Organization of Land in the Peninsular South-East: the Commandery of Segura de la Sierra of the Order of Santiago, 1246-1350, in The Military Orders, edited by Malcolm Barber, 1994, p. 300.
[7] See J. González, Reinado y diplomas de Ferando III, I (Cordoba 1980), pp. 310-311. Noted in Matellanes, Op. cit. supra, p. 299, note 21.
[8] 1st Marquess of Villena and, as Grand Master, given the title of Duke of Escalona in 1472
[9]It was also required that candidates prove that each of their four grandparents were neither Jews, Moors or heretics, that they had not suffered indictment or punishment by the inquisition, and that they were of legitimate birth. The present-day requirement that the baptismal certificate of each candidate be presented for the candidate, his parents and grandparents ensure both that candidates are legitimate and of Christian (if, not necessarily, Catholic) ancestry.
[10]As part of their vow of marital chastity the knights were required to abstain from carnal relations on the feast of the Virgin, of Saint John the Baptist, the feasts of the Apostles, and on every fast day required by the rule of Saint Augustine, namely every Friday from the first of September through Pentecost and for the entire period from the 8th November until Christmas. Pope Innocent IV dispensed them from the full rigours of the latter rule by lifting the fasting requirement from the 8th November to the first Sunday of Advent if they were at war, and Pope Martin V made voluntary the requirement that they spend those days when they were required to abstain from carnal relations in the convent of the Order. Pope Innocent VIII in 1486 relieved them of all fasting obligations at time of war and also declared that other breaches of the rule would not be considered mortal sin.
[11]Since the early nineteenth century, knights of Santiago have not been obliged to seek permission to marry and there is no longer an obligation for their wives to prove nobility - thus it is no longer sufficient to be the son of a knight of Santiago to be exempted from noble proofs on applying for membership.
[12] See Aurora Ruiz Mateaos, Jesús Espino Nuño and Olga Pérez Monzón, Architecture and Power: the Seats of the Priories of the Order of Santiago, in The Military Orders, edited by Malcolm Barber, 1994, pp. 302-309.
[13] Including the Dukes of Ahumada, San Carlos, and Luna, the Marquesses of La Guardia, and Bendaña, and the Counts of the Cañada, Murillo, España, and Real, and the Señor de la Casa de Rubianes, all Grandees of Spain.
[14]See Seward, op.cit.. p.144.

All!!!

Ñþäà âïèøó ëèøü ñòàòüè, êíèãè ìîãó ïîñëàòü e-mail - îì. Topic áóäåò îáíîâëÿòüñÿ ïî ìåðå ñêà÷èâàíèÿ. Êîììåíòàðèè è âîïðîñû òîæå ñþäà ïèøèòå. Enjoy!

P.S. Åñëè êòî íå çíàåò àíãëèéñêîãî (íó, íà ïðèìåð, èçó÷àë ôðàíöóçñêèé èëè íåìåöêèé), ñêàæèòå ìíå, ÿ ïåðåâåäó íà ðóññêèé èëè ôðàíöóçñêèé.

The Military Order of Alcántara
© Guy Stair Sainty

The precursor of the Order of Alcántara was a small religious-military fraternity formed, in either 1156 or 1176, by two brothers from Salamanca, Suero and Gómez Fernández. Based at the small town of San Julian del Perál (or Pereiro), near Ciudad Real, from which it took its name, it received Papal approval by Bull of Alexander III of 29 December 1177. This, while granting Gómez the title of Prior, did not define either the rule by which the brothers must live or their spiritual obligations although (according to Helyot [1]), they were given permission to receive Chaplains. In 1183 their superior was given the title of "Master" and they were bound to a moderated rule of Saint Benedict, [2] to enable them to fulfill their martial duties. [3]
Gómez died in 1200 and was succeeded by Benedict Suárez, by which time the new Order had acquired several more small towns and fortresses in the south of the Kingdom of León. The fortress-town of Alcántara had been captured by the King of León in 1213, who had granted it to the Order of Calatrava provided the knights established a Convent there. Too far from Calatrava, it was proposed that the Order of Saint Julian should be granted the town, with the Master of Saint Julian having a right to participate in the election of the Master of Calatrava to whom he would be subordinate. It appears that it was at this time that the knights formally adopted the Cistercian rule, although not receiving papal license to abandon their original Bendictine rule. The knights of San Julian duly took over Alcántara, but not being invited to the subsequent election for the Master of Calatrava, repudiated the agreement, declaring themselves autonomous. Agreement was eventually reached with the revived Alcántara acquiring several of the Calatrava estates and the latter becoming its superior in disciplinary and ecclesiastical matters.
Unfortunately, like the other military orders, the knights of Alcántara were inevitably drawn into the civil wars between the Kings of Aragón, Castille, León and Navarre, despite the fact that they were in breach of their vows only to take up arms against the infidel. At the same time there were quarrels within the Order itself and, in 1318, a group of knights petitioned the Master of Calatrava, as "Father" and "Reformer" of their Order, to intervene on their behalf. The Master of Alcántara, Ruiz Velázquez, refused to accept the superior jurisdiction of the Master of Calatrava and prepared his defenses against attack - after a bitter struggle in which many were killed on both sides a truce was declared and each took their complaints to the Chapter-General of the Cistercian Order. The result was the deposition of the Master, Grand Commander and Clavero (who refused to accept this decision), the election of Suer Pérez de Maldonado as Master and a further schism in the Order. With the death of Suer Pérez, his brother Ruiz succeeded him but then resigned, leading to the election of one Master sponsored by Alfonso VII of Castille and León, another elected by the knights at Alcántara (Grand Commander López), while Ruiz Pérez was persuaded by the Superior of the Cistercians (the Abbot of Morimond) to reclaim the Mastership. López died six months later and was succeeded by his nephew, but Ruiz Pérez, with the assistance of some knights of Santiago, laid siege to Alcántara, leading to the submission of the knights led by López to his authority. The King's candidate, Gonzalo Núñez, still claimed the title of Master so the King persuaded Master Pérez to accept a visitation of the Superior of the Cistercians and the Master of Caltrava, who recommended Pérez's resignation and Núñez succession, which duly followed.
Núñez proved to be a brave and capable leader of the Order, distinguishing himself and the Order against the Moors until he fell foul of the King's mistress. Alfonso, wishing to arrest Núñez, ordered him to Madrid but the Master refused and fortified the various castles of the Order. Although the King imposed another Master in the person of Nuño Chamizio, Núñez continued to sustain the support of the majority of the knights at first and allied himself with the King of Portugal (who proved to be an unreliable ally). Unfortunately for him the knights were unwilling to continue to resist the royal authority and when he was declared a traitor by King Alfonso, they abandoned him to his fate; in 1338 he was beheaded and his body burned. Despite a temporary union under one Master, the Order continued to be divided by internal squabbles and once more found itself in conflict with the Crown during the reign of Pedro the Cruel. These divisions continued through the fifteenth century until 1473, when the Duchess of Plasencia obtained a papal brief appointing her son, Juan de Zuniga, Master of the Order, using the pretense that the post was vacant. The knights and two other rival Masters refused to accept this act although eventually King Ferdinand and Queen Isabel forced them to do so. Zuniga became the sole Master from 1473 until 1494, when he resigned in favor of King Ferdinand (who had two years earlier obtained a papal bull granting him the administration of the Order). [4]
At the time of its submission to the Crown the Order had thirty-seven commanderies, these being reduced to a total of twenty-eight by the end of the eighteenth-century, with annual revenues of 120,000 scudi. [5] The administration having been united under the Spanish Crown since 1523, Alcántara shares a common history with the Santiago and Calatrava. With the fall of the Monarchy in 1931 there were less than twenty knights, headed by the Grand Commander, Prince Carlo de Borbón-Dos Sicilias, Infant of Spain (who died in 1949 when he was succeeded by the Marquess of Velada). Among the knights were Princes Philip, Januarius, Rainier and Gabriel de Borbón-Dos Sicilias and also Prince Alfonso de Borbón-Dos Sicilias, Infant of Spain and future (1964) Duke of Calabria, the son of the Grand Commander.
By the time of the recent revival of the Order there was only one survivor of the pre-1931 Order, D. Gonzalo García de Blanes y Pacheco, admitted as a novice in 1925, who on 15 March 1982 was appointed Grand Commander. With his death his successor was Prince D. Carlos de Borbón-Dos Sicilias y Borbón-Parma, Duke of Calabria, the grand-son of the late Grand Commander, who had been appointed Clavero (keeper of the keys) on 8 June 1983 and was appointed Grand Commander on 13 October 1986. The Duke of Calabria was appointed President and Dean of the Council in succession to the Count of Barcelona on 6 July 1993 and was created an Infant of Spain on 16 December 1994. The Clavero (Keeper of the Keys) is the Duke of Santa Cristina, the Alférez (Standard-Bearer) and Commander of Castilnovo is the Count of Cardona, Grandee of Spain, and today there are thirty-one professed and seventeen novice knights (including three Grandees, and also the Duke of Calabria's heir, Prince D. Pedro de Borbón-Dos Sicilias, Duke of Noto).
In 1411 the knights obtained permission from the anti-pope Benedict XIII to adopt an identical badge to that of the Order of Caltrava but in dark green; this has remained the badge of the Order; the cross may be suspended from a ribbon or sewn on the left breast. The requirements for membership of Alcántara are stiffer than Santiago or Calatrava, requiring not only proof of four noble quarters but that all four families were possessed originally of a casa solar.

Footnotes
[1]Volume VI, p.53
[2]See Zeininger de Borja, op.cit., p.209.
[3]The claim that they adopted the Cistercian rule appears to have been made because of some confusion over their precise relationship with the Order of Calatrava.
[4]See Helyot, op.cit., Volume VI, pp.53-65.
[5]See Zeininger de Borja, op.cit., p.211.

QUOTE (Egir @ Jul 16 2003, 07:18 AM)

P.S. Åñëè êòî íå çíàåò àíãëèéñêîãî (íó, íà ïðèìåð, èçó÷àë ôðàíöóçñêèé èëè íåìåöêèé), ñêàæèòå ìíå, ÿ ïåðåâåäó íà ðóññêèé èëè ôðàíöóçñêèé.

Ñðàçó íà ðóññêèé, ïîæàëóéñòà.

QUOTE (Egir @ òàì)

èëè ôðàíöóçñêèé

LOL!!!!

Êðóòî!!! Íî íà ðóññêîì ñìîòðåëîñü áû ïîëóòøå, äà è íà ñàéò ïîâåñèòü ìîæíî áûëî áû...

QUOTE

äà è íà ñàéò ïîâåñèòü ìîæíî áûëî áû...

Ïåðåâåäó è âåøàéòå ïîæàëóéñòà. À òî ïîêà âñÿ ìîÿ çàñëóãà ëèøü â òîì ÷òî ÿ íàøåë è ñêà÷àë. Ïèñàë òî äðóãîé, à ïîæèíàòü ÷óæèå ëàâðû ÿ èç ïðèíöèïà íå æåëàþ. Íåêðàñèâî ýòî êàê òî... Êñòàòè, ìîæåò êòî ãðå÷åñêèé çíàåò? ×òî æå êàñàåòñÿ ïåðåâîäà, ïîòåðïèòå ïîæàëóéñòà íåñêîëüêî äíåé, ïîòîìó ÷òî ÿ FAQ ïðî Èñïàíèþ (îáåùàííûé SlipJ - þ) ïåðåñìàòðèâàþ, äåëàþ 1000 ïîïðàâîê, à âðåìåíè ìàëîâàòî... Ïîêà çàãðóæàþ âñå êàê åñòü, à ïåðåâîäû - SHORTLY!

THE EQUESTRIAN ORDER OF THE HOLY SEPULCHER OF JERUSALEM
© Guy Stair Sainty

The origins of the Order of the Holy Sepulcher have been disputed for centuries. In this examination of the history of what is today a major Catholic Order of Knighthood, under the direct protection of the Holy See, it has been my intention to separate fact from fantasy and outline the historical development of this great institution. It now has a world-wide mission to support the Holy Places, particularly in Jerusalem, and has approximately eighteen thousand members across the globe. [1]
Some sixteenth, seventeenth and eighteenth century historians claimed that the Order was founded a few years after the death of Christ, a statement unsupported by any documentary evidence and which may be dismissed as mythology. Fantastic theories, such as the Order's foundation by the Apostle Saint James, or Saint Helena, the mother of the Emperor Constantine, should be given no more credence than the Japanese tradition that their Emperor is descended from the Sun God. A set of Statutes, the Statuta et leges ordinis equ. SSmi Sepulchri Dominici., apparently dated 1 January 1099 but containing references to French Kings not born until two hundred years later, were copied and published by Jacques de Villamont in 1613, but these were invented to add greater luster to its history. [2] The authenticity of these statutes was challenged soon after Villamont's work was published and there is no surviving Papal Bull confirming or approving them; there is little doubt that they were of much later date and designed to support the legitimacy of the Order's claim to an independent foundation.
Several historians of the Order have attributed the actual foundation of the Order to Godefroy, Duke of Bouillon, first Christian King of Jerusalem, after the liberation of Jerusalem in 1099. It may indeed have been possible and appropriate that some kind of "honor guard" for the Holy Sepulcher could have been established at that time, but there is no contemporary evidence of any kind to support this claim. Certainly a religious Order of Canons of the Holy Sepulcher under the Rule of Saint Augustine was founded early in the twelfth century, and this Order soon established itself across Europe and acquired great wealth. There are no contemporary documentary sources, however, which demonstrate that these Canons assumed a military function or that a group of military brothers dedicated specifically to the protection of the Holy Sepulcher was associated with them.
The Order of Canons was an important institution and, in 1155, when Pope Adrian IV wrote to Raymond, Count of Barcelona he coupled the Holy Sepulcher brothers with the Hospitallers and Templars, who were of course military monks, but did not imply that the Canons were fulfilling a similar role. The common name and Pope Adrian's letter have been used by proponents of the crusader foundation of a military Order of the Holy Sepulcher as evidence that it was a similar foundation to the other two Orders. It seems much more likely, however, that the connection was simply that all three Orders had a presence and function in the Holy Land, particularly since there is no documentary evidence of any kind to suggest the Canons ever had a military mission.
The Canons of the Holy Sepulcher, along with the Order of Canonesses founded soon afterwards, established priories, convents and churches in Catalonia, Aragon, Perugia, Sicily, Germany, Poland, England and Flanders. Following the fall of Jerusalem the Order was fragmented; the Superior of the convent at Miechow near Cracow took the title of "General" of the Order, later claiming the style of "Grand Prior", although neither style was recognized in Spain, Germany or France. Likewise the non-Italian brothers and sisters also refused to acknowledge the claims of the Superior of the Convent at Perugia, who assumed the same rank. By the mid-fifteenth century the use of the title of "Master" of the Holy Sepulcher by the Superior at Perugia was generally recognized in Italy, but not in France, Spain or Germany. In 1459 the Order of Canons, along with several other Orders which had had responsibilities in the Holy Land that were now impossible to fulfill, was combined into a new Order, that of Our Lady of Bethlehem, but the influence of the Canons was sufficient to prevent this being widely enforced.
Thirty years later, by the Bull Cum solerti meditatione pensamus of 1489, Pope Innocent VIII declared that the Perugia Superior's title of "Master" should be accorded in perpetuity to the Grand Master of the Order of the Hospital of Saint John, depriving the Order of Canons of the Holy Sepulcher of its autonomous status. [3] The Perugia "Master" was himself granted the rank of Grand Cross of Saint John and received as such on 4 October 1491. The Hospitallers were delighted to have been granted the properties of the Canons even if, in practice, they were unable to enforce the Bull outside Italy. Although the union between these two Orders was maintained there, Alexander VI dissolved it in Germany by a further Bull of 4 November 1497, at the request of Maximilian, King of the Romans and Eberhard, Duke of Wurtemberg. In Poland the Priory of Miechow was never effectively amalgamated into Saint John and Leo X re-established the independence of the Priories in Spain in a Bull of 13 March 1510 and a further Bull of 1513. [4]
The Order of Canons, both before and after the period 1489-1497, had no connection with the knights of the same name, even though in later times the prior at Miechow and the prior at Calayatud claimed the right to dub "knights of the Holy Sepulcher". The Bull of 1489 ordering the amalgamation of the Order of the Holy Sepulcher of Our Lord and of Saint Lazarus of Jerusalem into that of Saint John described Saint Lazarus as "Militiae", but no reference of any kind was made to suggest the Holy Sepulcher Order of Brothers or Canons enjoyed any military functions or responsibilities. There is not one single document dating from the period between 1099 and 1291 when the Christian Crusaders ruled in the Holy Land which mentions military knights of the Holy Sepulcher or any Order of knights of that name. [5] There were Crusader knights, for the most part handicapped by age or battle wounds to be of any real military use, who in the first eighty years of the Christian Kingdom retired to a life of prayer and contemplation at the Tomb of Our Lord. They did not form any kind of corporate body, however, although they depended as lay members from the Canons and, from 1114, made a promise of obedience to the Prior of the Church. [6]
Clement VI had appointed the Franciscans as the Guardians of the Holy Sepulcher in 1312, although it was until twenty years later that they were able to establish their religious house at the Tomb. In 1336 we find the first record of a knight, Wilhelm von Boldensel, who traveled to Jerusalem and there received the honor of knighthood at the Tomb. He described himself in a later document as "Miles in Coelesti Hierusalem" [7] and reported how he himself dubbed two other "miles" by conferring the sword and observing "the other formalities that are by custom used for receptions" into the "militaris ordinis". [8] By assembling together later reports of parts of the dubbing ceremony it is possible to describe a typical investiture. The evening before the candidate would make his confession; the dubbing ritual normally followed celebration of a Mass of Saint George (the patron Saint of Knighthood). The knight carrying out the investiture - usually the highest ranking person present - would place the gold belt and sword around the new knight's waist, whereupon the latter would swear an oath to take up the sword in honor and devotion to God or the Virgin and Saint George, to guard and defend the Holy Church against the enemies of the Faith and aid with all his power the reconquest of the Holy Land, to guard and defend God's people and render justice, to keep faithfully his marriage vows, not to engage in treason against his rightful lord, and to defend and protect widows and orphans. [9] Taking the sword from its scabbard, the candidate would then return it to the investing knight who gave one (or more) touches on the shoulder or nape of the neck, following which the new knight would replace the sword in its scabbard. He then put first his right foot on the tomb for another knight to attach a spur, and then followed the same procedure with the left foot. [10] The gold sword and belt would be unbuckled to be reused for the next investiture and was retained at the Tomb. We cannot be certain that these rituals were adhered to rigidly or that the promises required of the knights were always identical. The ceremonial was probably maintained in a similar fashion as candidates learning of the ritual from returning knights would expect a similar ceremony for their own investitures. While the honor of knighthood could generally be conferred only by another knight, a later privilege given by the Holy See permitted the Custos himself to carry out investitures. [11]
The nobility of the candidate was considered important. Circumstances in the Holy Land, however, meant that this had to be attested by witnesses rather than proved by documents. Hence not all the knights invested at the Holy Sepulcher were actually noble. One pilgrim, Jean von Eptingen, a German Swiss who traveled to the Holy Land in 1460, described how he had to affirm his noble standing to the Burgundian Artur de Wadere who was carrying out the investiture. [12] Eptingen records how he was kissed on each cheek "in the name of the Father, the Son, the Holy Spirit and Saint George" and then dubbed with the same words and the command to be "a faithful knight, and above all to be both pious and just". Wadere placed a spur on his right foot and a knight of Saint John placed the other on his left, both embracing him afterwards when he returned to them the sword and spurs used in the ceremony. [13]
Gennes (Op. cit.) records eighty-four documents listing at least one but often several knights invested as "knights of the Holy Sepulcher" at the Tomb between 1336 and 1498. Analyzing the number he lists twenty nominations in the fourteenth century, of whom four were German, four French and five from the Netherlands; by the first half of the fifteenth century of the one hundred and thirty nominations of which there are surviving records, ninety-seven were German and of the five hundred and three of the second half of the century, three hundred and eighty-five were German. While this may indicates that knighthood of the Holy Sepulcher was most sought after by German knights, the figures may have been distorted because more German documentary records have survived. In some German families several members made pilgrimages and were accorded knighthood at the Tomb not least because it eliminated the obligation to seek this honor from the candidate's own feudal superior. [14] One family produced no less than eight knights, beginning with Heinrich von Ketzel (died 1433) who was invested in 1389 and ending with Michel von Ketzel in 1503. [15] A painting of the arms of the Ketzel knights now in the German National Museum in Nuremberg illustrates a figure of each knight kneeling by his Arms with an illustration of the Jerusalem Cross, among their other achievements, above. Heinrich's stone tombstone, [16] like the painting, not only includes the Jerusalem Cross, but also the Wheel of Saint Catherine, indicating that he had received that knighthood as well.
Most of the early investitures were carried out by knights who were themselves visitors to the Tomb. In the latter years of the fifteenth century responsibility for investing pilgrim knights at the Tomb seems to have been consigned permanently to a certain Brother Johann von Preussen, (from Prussia, rather than a member of the ruling family), who was resident in Jerusalem and a Franciscan tertiary, as is attested by several of those who recorded investitures. In 1482 he is described as having invested Paul Walther von Guglingen along with a greater proportion of the thirty five gentlemen who accompanied him in the suites of Frederick the Elder, Margrave of Brandenburg and Duke Ludwig of Bavaria-Palatinate. From a report the following year of a dubbing ceremony by Brother Johann on July 17, 1483, we learn that each would-be knight had to affirm the nobility of his four grandparents and that he had sufficient means to maintain himself in the appropriate style. [17] Each of the knights made a donation of between five and ten ducats, according to his means, for the support and maintenance of the Holy Sepulcher. The next day Brother Johann was informed that some among the knights invested were not, in fact, noble and so he commanded all those invested previously to attend him in the Church and declared all those improperly received to have lost their knighthood. Fortunately, after interrogating each new knight he was reassured that none, in fact, had been admitted improperly. [18] The prerequisite of presenting some kind of proof of nobility dated back to the first receptions in the early fourteenth century. [19] It was not formally confirmed, however, until an instruction of Urban VIII dated 22 December 1642 and cited by many writers (without giving the source of this document), [20] in which it was recommended that the cross of knight should only be conceded to those proving noble birth. [21]
The author of this text, the Swiss pilgrim monk Felix Fabri (Faber) asserts that the knights became members of a select élite, the "superior of all other knights of the world". For many lay knights, as opposed to the professed knights of Saint John and the Teutonic Order, this was considered the apogee of Christian Knighthood. [22] Certainly the knights who had earned their spurs after their arduous pilgrimage sincerely believed the honor to be of greater worth than knighthoods conferred on their contemporaries by local sovereigns. The temporal authorities, however, did not give any such special recognition to knights invested at the Tomb and there is no evidence to suggest that the Holy Father was willing to accept that Knights of the Holy Sepulcher were, for example, the superior of members of his own Golden Militia.
The fourteenth and fifteenth centuries represent the last great flowering of European chivalry and for many nobles, both great and modest, their knighthood was incomplete without receipt of the accolade at the Tomb. Albert the Fair von Hohenzollern, circa 1340, considered it "crowned his knightly rank"; other knights journeyed there because they felt that it was "good and true knighthood" rather than merely knighthood by cast or rank, or that thereby "sins would be pardoned" and he could "return home to live a virtuous life". [23] To be on their knees before the Tomb of Christ, to be invested there with knighthood in honor of Christ and under the patronage of Saint George was the most holy and sacred privilege, conferring a very special dignity. The exact description of what this honor meant was less precise than that conceded to knights of the great military religious Orders. The Knights invested at the tomb were sometimes called "knights of the Holy Sepulcher", but also "in celestial Jerusalem", or "of Jerusalem" and "in Jerusalem". As insignia of their rank it seems the knights would wear a chain from which a medallion bearing the Jerusalem Cross would be hung. The earliest portrait of a knight, of Willem de Jauche who died in 1374, is a sixteenth century drawing after a lost original showing him wearing a chain made entirely of medallions bearing the Jerusalem cross. Some also wore the cross embroidered on their clothes, generally on a shoulder, but it is not certain that the privilege of wearing this cross was a sign of knighthood - it may also have been a badge of having made a pilgrimage, and not necessarily of having received the dignity of knighthood.
When Brother Johann died in 1498 he had to be replaced by a suitably qualified knight resident at the Tomb, since pilgrim knights expected to find a knight permanently charged with the privilege of dubbing. Receipt of this honor was seen, at least in part, as an incentive to attract noblemen to the Holy Places and a source of revenue for their maintenance. Hence the Holy See encouraged the continuation of the practice of investing Knights at the Tomb. In 1485 a Papal ordo had introduced the rite of investiture into the Roman Pontifical, authorizing Bishops to carry out knightly investitures. When it proved impossible, therefore, to find a suitable knight permanently based at the Tomb to carry out the dubbing ceremony, that authority was logically assumed by the Custos (Guardian) of the Holy Sepulcher. [24]
The assertion by André Favin that the Popes became "Grand Masters" of the knights is not supported by any Papal act or document either contemporaneous or subsequent. In actuality, the Custos merely continued the established tradition of investing knights at the Tomb, but in a slightly different form. While it is often claimed that Alexander VI conferred this authority, viva voce, between 1496 and 1498, a history of the Holy Land by an early seventeenth century Custos gives the date 1516, stating that the privilege was conferred by Pope Leo X. [25]
It is certain that the Custos exercised this responsibility before 1516, however, and so we may assume that Pope Leo's act merely confirmed an existing prerogative. It seems to have been difficult to obtain such confirmation in writing, since on October 1st, 1525 two senior Franciscans were received in audience by Clement VII to again seek validation of the eight principal privileges of the Custos, among which was that of creating knights. Fortunately this request was granted with the proviso that the knights they admitted should continue to do credit to the standing of the institution of knighthood of the Holy Sepulcher. The privileges were confirmed in general terms for the first time in writing in the Bull Divina disponenta clementia of July 23, 1561 but they were not detailed specifically until Benedict XIV, in the Bull "In supremo militantis Ecclesiae" of 7 February 1746, regulated the taxes and other formalities for the admission of knights by the "Minister-General" of the Order of Brothers of Saint Francis. [26] Most significant in this last act was the Pope's decision to lift the requirement to fight the Turks, recognition that the era of crusading had ended.
That the history and development of what came to be defined as an Order of Chivalry is so uncertain in the early years is hardly surprising. Unlike the Templars, Hospitallers and Teutonic Knights, the Holy See did not constitute the Holy Sepulcher knights as members of a Religious Order of the Church. Those who received this honor did not make religious profession and the honor did not originally include any continuing obligation but promises which no-one had the authority to enforce. There is little doubt that the recipients of the Cross in Jerusalem were men of honorable, if not always noble, birth and their religious devotion was evidenced by their pilgrimage. A pilgrim to the Holy Places from the Middle Ages until the nineteenth century underwent an extremely testing ordeal and such a journey would not have been entered into lightly. One may consider that the honor of knighthood, conferred on suitable and generous worshippers at the tomb of Our Lord, was an appropriate reward for such dedication.
France and The Holy Sepulcher Knights
In France resistance to Papal authority enabled institutions such as knights of Saint Lazarus and the Holy Sepulcher Canons, who properly owed total obedience to the Holy See, to refuse Papal ordinances and maintain unregulated organizations. [27] The Order of Saint John did manage to absorb several of the Canons' properties there but, by the early sixteenth century, there were a number of knights of the Holy Sepulcher who claimed to be part of an Order of Chivalry purportedly founded by Godefroy of Bouillon and associated with that of the Canons. The French Crown was eventually persuaded to support the claims of the Hospitallers, and Henri III confirmed the absorption of the Canons at the request of the Grand Master of Saint John, by Letter Patent of November 1574. With the King of France given the special privilege in 1511, negotiated with the Ottoman Sultan, of protecting the Holy Places, the proportion of knights of French birth grew in relation to other nationalities. Between 1500 and 1560 the French composed nineteen per cent of the total, but between 1597 and 1739 they made up fifty per cent rising to fifty-one in years between 1815 and 1848. Meanwhile the legend that Godfrey de Bouillon had founded the institution continued to be fostered and the sword used in investitures came to be identified as Godfrey's. A Paris based confrèrie of the Holy Sepulcher had appeared by the early sixteenth century and increasingly the new knights appeared to be of bourgeois rather than noble birth. [28] It even became possible if payment was sufficient, for knighthood to be obtained by proxy - when Jean Boisselly, from a prominent Marseille merchant family, was invested on Good Friday, April 3, 1643, he was also given the accolade by proxy for his friend François Sercy, who never traveled to the Holy Land!
In 1615, Charles Gonzaga, Duke of Nevers and Rethelois (and future Sovereign Duke of Mantua after his father's death in 1627), was elected Grand Master by a group of predominately French knights led by Marc, baron de Montmorency, Louis Gilles de Mesnil, Pierre de Bellefontaine and Nicholas de Hault de Chaumont. Anxious for a prestigious but independent chief, these gentlemen seemed willing to overlook the fact that Nevers was not himself a knight of the Holy Sepulcher. As a former French Ambassador in Rome he was well-placed to obtain Papal approval and duly petitioned the Holy See for a bull of recognition. He designed a new Collar and splendid robe for himself and proceeded to induct new members. Following the protests of the Order of Saint John, however, whose government had itself confused the Order of Canons with the knights, [29] he was forced to resign this charge by the French Regent. Later there were numerous protests by the knights of Malta at the use of the black ribbon by knights of the Holy Sepulcher, but this complaint did not succeed in obtaining royal support for Malta as the right to the black ribbon was accorded by the Crown to knights of Saint Michel, whose Grand Master was the King himself.
With the dissolution of the Order of Canons, two other religious bodies still survived in France which used the name "Holy Sepulcher" in some form. The properties of the Confraternity of the Holy Sepulcher of the Rue Saint-Denis, founded in 1317 by Louis I de Bourbon, Count of Clermont, were granted in 1672 to the Order of Our Lady of Mount Carmel. [30] Another such institution, the "Confraternity of the Holy Sepulcher of the Cordeliers", managed to survive by claiming to be independent of the brothers at the Rue Saint Denis, obtaining exemption from the 1672 decree in Letters Patent of 28 May 1700, giving their institution royal protection. In 1721 the Crown renewed its royal protection and new statutes were granted by Benedict XIII in 1726. Cadet members of the House of France were chosen as governor, or "superior-General", beginning with Louis-Armand de Bourbon, Prince de Conti, who died in 1727 when he was succeeded by Louis-Henri, Prince de Condé (died 1740) and finally Louis-François, Prince de Conti (d. 1776).
Describing it as the Royal Archconfraternity of Knights and Pilgrims of the Religious Military Hospitaller Order of the Holy Sepulcher, Louis XV in 1731 authorized the wearing of the Order's badge but without the red ribbon, to which it was attached by knights of the Holy Sepulcher in Spain and Poland (and which might have caused confusion with the French Royal Order of Saint Louis). In 1769 its name was changed again to the "Royal Order and Archconfraternity of Knights, Palmiers, Travelers and Confrères of devotion of the Holy Sepulcher of Jerusalem", leading to the publication of the regulations in 1771 and, four years later, the "ancient" statutes, who origin was falsely given to 1149 with the claim that they had originally been granted by Louis VII. The statutes put forward the preposterous claim that the "Order" had been founded by Godfrey of Bouillon and that the Kings of France were "Grand Masters". The nomination of "great officers" now proceeded with the appointment of a "Grand Administrator", "Grand Visitor" and "Grand Almoner". On 31 January 1775 Louis XVI had confirmed royal protection of the Archconfraternity and permitted the wearing of the badge; but, one year later, apprised of the history of this institution and informed that the right to confer knighthoods of the Holy Sepulcher was the prerogative of the Guardian of the Holy Places, the King forbade the wearing of the cross of this "pretended Order". The worst abuse was the practice of receiving "knights" of the Holy Sepulcher at the Cordeliers Church; seldom even noble, these would-be knights had never even attempted a pilgrimage. By 1780 they had reverted to their old name of "Archconfraternity" and a handful of the so-called knights even traveled to Jerusalem to regulate their position. The last General Assembly was held on August 1, 1791 when the Archconfraternity dissolved and abandoned the Cordeliers Church. [31]
With the Restoration a former Cordeliers priest, Fr Lacombe de Crouzet, and a notorious Freemason, the Vice-Admiral Allemand, were persuaded to revive the "Order". An unsuccessful attempt to gain recognition from the French government was then made, the title of Grand Master being offered to the Count of Artois (future King Charles X of France and Navarre), who sensibly declined, although diplomas of knights were issued in the name of the King but without his consent. In 1818 Louis XVIII was persuaded to confirm a possibly apocryphal medieval privilege of bestowing the holy water used to anoint the bodies of kings and princes of the Blood Royal, that was claimed by the knights. It has been claimed that within a year there were between three hundred and four hundred and fifty French members of the Order, excluding members of the Royal Family, of whose acceptance of membership no evidence has been provided; new knights were required to pay a passage fee of three thousand livres on joining. [32] It was not difficult to find recruits at this time as there was considerable interest in ancient chivalric institutions, inspired by the writings of romantic authors such as Sir Walter Scott.
As so often happens with false Orders, there was a schism in 1817, caused in part by a difference between Allemand and the "Grand Administrator" the Count de Caumont with Fr Lacombe de Crouzet. Reconciled in 1821, Caumont was able to persuade the editor of the Almanach Royal to include the Archconfraternity as an "Order" in the 1821 and 1822 editions. This finally provoked the Guardian of the Holy Sepulcher to intervene. After writing to the Vicomte de Chateaubriand, the French Foreign Minister who had himself been installed as a knight by the Guardian in 1806, the Crown was apprised of the situation. It was decided that the unregulated wearing of Orders of Chivalry, whether false or genuine, should be controlled and by a decree of 5 May 1824, the Grand Chancellor of the Legion of Honour, the Marshal Duke of Taranto, declared that "all other pretended orders which are qualified as French, such as those of Saint Georges of Franche-Comté; Saint Hubert of the Ardennes, of Lorraine and of the Barrois; of the Holy Sepulcher of Jerusalem, and all others under whatever title or denomination .... are declared abolished, consequently null, illegal, abusive; and those who do not abandon them immediately are liable to the penalties demanded by article 259 of the penal Code. [33] The members of the Archconfraternity held their last assembly in 1827 and dissolved soon afterwards.
The Knights of the Holy Sepulcher in Spain and the Netherlands
According to Pasini Frassoni, several Bulls confirmed the knights' privileges in Spain during the twelfth and thirteenth centuries, but these can have related only to the Order of Canons and no mention was made of "military knights." [34] Although both Spanish [35] and Flemish [36] knights were dubbed at the Tomb, their own Sovereign did not acknowledge the enjoyment of any particular status. With the accession of Philip II, an interest developed for a pilgrimage-crusade and the King confirmed his willingness to transform the existing Archconfraternity (associated with the Canons) into an Order or Chivalric Militia. Discouraged in this endeavor by the Pope, Philip nonetheless welcomed his election on March 26, 1558, by a group of thirty predominately Flemish knights gathered in the Church of Saint Catherine at Hoochstraaten, as Grand Master of the hitherto non-existent "Order of the Holy Sepulcher". These knights were keen that their status should be acknowledged by membership of a body with a central organization, but this had never been the purpose of according knighthoods at the Tomb. Two weeks later, on April 10th, the King announced at his Palace in Brussels that he was pleased to accept the honor, that his son and heir would be "Prince" of the Order and he would initiate a new crusade to liberate the Holy Places. An Ambassador was sent to Rome to request papal approval but word quickly reached the Grand Master of Malta. Confronted with the opposition of La Vallette, the King addressed letters to the Pope and others explaining his purpose. The death of the Pope, however, stalled the proceedings and his successor was too immersed with greater issues to give this any priority. In 1563 Philip tried again to obtain Papal support, writing not only Pius IV but to eighteen Cardinals. Once again unsuccessful Philip dropped the plan and his brief Grand Magistery came to an end.
There is no record of any further attempt to maintain a military Order of the Holy Sepulcher in Spain after this date, although the Cross was certainly conceded to Spaniards by the Guardian of the Holy Places and continued to be worn. It was not until 1892 that the "Noble Chapters of the Order of the Holy Sepulcher of Madrid and Barcelona" were constituted and, in 1905, King Alfonso XIII accepted the title of "Grand Bailiff of Honour and Protector of the Order". Both the King and his brother-in-law, Prince and Infant Don Carlos of Bourbon-Sicily, were given the Collar of the Order with the special badge that is worn only by the Spanish knights. Today the two Spanish Lieutenancies alone in the Order have maintained a "noble" character, requiring proof of paternal nobility for all its members. King Juan Carlos of Spain has been awarded the Collar of the Order, as was his late father, the Count of Barcelona, and both the Prince of the Asturias and the next senior male of the Royal House of Spain, the Infant Carlos of Bourbon-Sicily, Duke of Calabria have received the Grand Cross.
Numerous historic privileges have been claimed for knights of the Holy Sepulcher; the right to the title of Count Palatine (in any case abrogated by the nineteenth century reforms of the Roman nobility), precedence before the members of all other Orders except that of the Golden Fleece, the right to legitimize bastards, change baptismal names, grant arms, create notaries and hold religious benefices while married (similar extravagant privileges were granted at various times to the members of the Constantinian Order and several other Orders but all have been effectively abrogated and are unrecognized today). Such privileges were certainly never recognized as being the prerogatives of the knights appointed by the two French institutions, and there is little evidence that any European ruler recognized these privileges even for those dubbed at the Tomb of Our Lord. Appealing though it is to the modern knights and dames to imagine the privileges once enjoyed by their predecessors, we may safely assume that they were the inventions of knights compiling statutes and lists of privileges. The only real privilege was that of wearing the Cross of Jerusalem, attested to by a certificate which, over time, became an elaborate illuminated diploma reciting the journey undertaken by the pilgrim and affirming the enjoyment of the title, honor and privileges of knighthood of the Holy Sepulcher. In addition the knights could use the Cross in connections with Armorial devices and qualify himself in all public documents as a knight.
The foundation of the Order as an Order of Chivalry of the Holy Roman Church is of more recent date. By a Brief dated 23 July 1847, Pius IX put the Guardian of the Holy Places under the authority of the newly re-established Latin Patriarchate of Jerusalem and, in December of the same year, conceded the right to make knights to the Patriarch. This document reads, in article VIII, "all the regulations concerning the knights of the Holy Sepulcher and established earlier remain valid.. it is decreed that the conferral of this Order pertains to the Patriarch ... who may use this power in favor of those people distinguished by the integrity of their life, who have rendered remarkable services to the church and demonstrate all the other conditions required for this honor..... the sums given by the knights as dues must be employed to assist the needs of the Holy Land". At the same time the existing knights were organized into a single group, under the Patriarchal authority. Twenty-one years later, by the Brief Cum multa supienter of 24 January 1868, the same Pope reformed the Order, placing it under direct Papal control with the Patriarch as "Administrator" and "Rector" acting in the name of the Holy See. These privileges were confirmed again in 1880, with the provision that the Patriarch had to inform the Secretary of Apostolic Briefs of the names of those who had been admitted every six months.
By the Brief Venerabilis frater of August 3rd, 1888, Pope Leo XIII authorized the concession of the cross in three classes to ladies who have served the church with particular merit - this became the first Order under direct Papal supervision which could be conceded to ladies. In a communication published in the Osservatore Romano on March 14, 1906, the Holy Sepulcher was included as the fifth Papal Order after Saint Sylvester with the provision that the Pope reserved to himself and the Cardinal Grand Chancellor of Equestrian Orders (a post now merged with that of Secretary of State) supreme authority, while according the Latin Patriarch the title of Grand Master and the right to award the Order. By a further reform the following year in the brief Quam multa (May 3, 1907), Saint Pius X took the title of Sovereign Head and Grand Master of the Sacred Military Order himself, appointing the Patriarch pro tempore Lieutenant of the Grand Magistery with the right to nominate knights. King Alfonso XIII of Spain was appointed Grand Bailiff and Protector of the Order in Spain at the same time. The grades of Grand Cross, Commander and Knight had been instituted in 1868, while a Grand Cordon in the form of a Collar was granted to the heads and members of several Royal Houses, including the German Emperor William II, the Archdukes Eugene (himself Grand Master of the Teutonic Order) and Josef-August of Austria, King Leopold II and the future King Albert of the Belgians, Ferdinand Pius Duke of Calabria and his wife, the King of Portugal and the Emperor of Ethiopia. The Order was divided into eleven national Lieutenancies, three Spanish and eight Italian; today there are Lieutenancies in most Catholic and many non-Catholic countries (including Great Britain) with ten in the United States (having more than seven thousand members).
By an Apostolic Letter of January 6, 1928, the Pope relinquished the title of Grand Master while the Patriarch became "Perpetual Chief and Administrator" with the Order was now converted from being a Papal Order to an Order under Papal protection. [37]. A decision of July 27, 1931 followed by a decree of the Congregation of Ceremonial of August 5, 1931, substituted the title of "Equestrian" for that of "Sacred Military" which pertained to the Constantinian Order and the rank of Bailiff, which was used in the Order of Malta and the Constantinian Order, was also abolished. The Patriarch was now restored to his earlier title of Rector and Administrator and four classes were instituted (in the statutes of March 2, 1932), Grand Cross, Commander with star or Grand Officer, Commander and Knight (or Dame). The representatives of the Patriarch in the various countries were given the title of Lieutenant and the style of Excellency. Finally, so that the Order could be recognized by governments, as an Order under a foreign head of State, the diplomas of knight must receive the visa and seal of the Chancellor of Briefs (a post abolished in more recent Vatican reforms). On July 16, 1940 Cardinal Nicola Canali was appointed Protector of the Order, and thanks to his influence the Order was given new statutes by the brief Quam Romani Pontifices of September 14, 1949, with the title of Grand Master being restored for a Cardinal to be nominated by the Pope. Not surprisingly the first nominee to this post was Cardinal Canali himself, appointed on December 26, 1949, with the Patriarch becoming Grand Prior. The Order was constituted as a "Legal Entity in International Law" with its seat fixed in Rome (at the Monastery of San Onofrio). Cardinal Canali died on August 3, 1961 and was succeeded by Cardinal Eugène Tisserant, who died in 1972. He was succeeded by Cardinal Maximilian (baron) de Furstenberg who died in 1988.

HH POPE JOHN PAUL II ADDRESSING MEMBERS OF THE HOLY SEPULCHER
The Order was reformed most recently in 1976, the new Statutes receiving Papal approval on 8 July 1977. Its character is now primarily honorific, with few specific but several general obligations imposed upon its members, who are not members of a Religious confraternity as are those of the first and second class of the Order of Malta. Its principal mission is to reinforce the practice of Christian life by its members, in absolute fidelity to the Popes; to sustain and assist the religious, spiritual, charitable and social works of the Catholic Church in the Holy Land; and to conserve and propagate the faith in the Holy Land and the rights of the Catholic Church there. Aspirant members must be practicing Catholics of good character, recommended by their local Ordinary with the support of several members of the Order, and are required to make a generous donation as "passage money" as well as an annual oblation. There is a provision for the Grand Master to admit members by motu proprio in exceptional circumstances and also for the officers of the Grand Magistery to occasionally recommend candidates to the Grand Master.
The highest class of the Order is that of Knight of the Collar, of whom there may be a maximum of twelve; the second class, for knights, is divided into the grades of Grand Cross, Grand Officer (or Commander with Star), Commander and Knight; the third class is divided into the grades of Dame Grand Cross, Dame Commander with Star, Dame Commander and Dame. [38] The previous Grand Master, Cardinal Caprio, was appointed in succession to Cardinal de Furstenberg on December 4, 1989, he resigned at the end of 1995. His successor, nominated by the Holy Father in January 1996 is H.Em. Carlo, Cardinal Furno. The headquarters of the Order remain in the Palazzo San Onofrio near Saint Peter's Basilica. Today there are close to eighteen thousand members of the Order and the membership represents a loyal and devoted Catholic élite, generous in their support of the Holy See and its institutions, particularly in the Holy Land where it gives substantial aid to the humanitarian and religious projects of the Patriarch. By the Constitution of 1977 the members of the Order must promise to "revive in modern form the spirit and ideals of the Crusaders with the weapons of faith, the Apostolate and Christian charity". The Grand Master may also confer the Order of Merit of the Holy Sepulcher (in three classes) on both Catholics and non-Catholics who have been of particular service to the Order and its works; this is granted in three grades to both gentlemen and ladies: first, second and third class.

COMMANDER & COMMANDER WITH STAR
The Order is governed by the Grand Master with the officers of the Grand Magistery, which is composed of the Governor-General, who is nominated by the Grand Master from among the lay knights. The other members are the Vice-Governor-Generals, also chosen from the lay knights; the Chancellor who may be chosen from either the lay or ecclesiastical members,; and the Master of Ceremonies, who must be chosen from the ecclesiastical members. There is also a Council, composed of the Grand Prior, always the Latin Patriarch of Jerusalem and the highest ranking member of the Order after the Grand Master, the Assessor, the members of the Grand Magistery, National Lieutenants and Magistral Delegates.
The badge is the Cross of Jerusalem with a smaller Cross between the arms, all in red enamel, suspended from a black ribbon. The second and third grades are entitled to a breast Star of two different sizes while all knights may wear the magnificent uniform of the Order in white and gold and the white (black for ladies) Church robes. The badge of the Order of Merit is a plain Jerusalem Cross with a gold wreath instead of the small crosses between the arms, suspended from a red and white striped ribbon.
The Grand Master is H.Em. Carlo Cardinal Furno, the Grand Prior is H.E. the Most Rev. Michel Sabbah, Latin Patriarch of Jerusalem, the Governor-General (lay Head of the Order) is presently Ambassador of Italy Count Ludovico Carducci Artenisio in succession to Prince Dr Don Paolo-Enrico Massimo Lancellotti, the Vice-Governor-Generals are General Ferruccio Ferrari, ............... the Assessor is Monsignor Luigi del Gallo di Roccagiovine.
This Roman Catholic WebRing site owned by Guy Stair Sainty.
[ Previous 5 Sites | Next | Skip Next | Next 5 Sites | List Sites ]

Footnotes
[1] The best survey of the Order, which examines the Order's origins in detail, is Les Chevaliers du Saint-Sepulcre de Jérusalem, by Jean-Pierre de Gennes, Paris, 1995 (Herault), with an introductory letter from the Cardinal Grand Master, Cardinal Caprio.
[2]In Les voyages du seigneur de Villamont français, chevalier de l'Ordre de Jérusalem, Gentilhomme ordinaire de la Chambre du Roy, etc, published at Lyon by Pierre Bernard 1613.
[3] The Grand Master of the Order of Malta includes the title of Master of the Holy Sepulcher in his full titularity.
[4] A detailed history of the Order of the Holy Sepulcher, in which the independence and crusader foundation of the Order is argued passionately, is Count F. Pasini Frassoni's Histoire de l'Ordre Militaire du Saint Sepulchre de Jérusalem, published in Rome by the Collegio Araldica (undated, circa 1910). The author was guilty, however, of perpetuating many of the myths surrounding the Order's foundation.
[5] See Gennes, Op. cit., pp.30-31, 95-100, 119-141, 188-210, 218-261.
[6] Gennes, Op. cit., p.p. 30-31.
[7] This text, addressed to the Cistercian Abbot of Aulae Regiae, Prague, was first published by H. Canisius, in Antiquae lectiones, 6 vols, Ingoldstadt, 1601-1604, vol V, pp. 95-142. See Gennes, Op. cit., p.270, and note 27.
[8] Canisius, Op. cit., vol. V, p.126.
[9] Voyage d'oultremer en Jherusalem par le seigneur de Caumon en l'an MCCCCXVIII, (first) published by the Marquis de la Grange, Paris, 1858. the original manuscript is in the British Library, Egerton gift, no. 890. See Gennes, Op. cit., pp. 289-290, notes 75-77.
[10] Chronici...., by Joannis zu Leyden, published by Fr. Sweerts, in Rerum Belgicarum Annales, Chronici et Historici ...... tomus primus, Frankfurt, 1620, pp. 346-347. See Gennes, Op. cit., pp.290-291, notes 78-81. Leyden was a Carmelite monk named prior of Haarlem in 1497, where he died in 1504. His chronicle was written in 1495 and tells the history of the Wittelsbach (the Ducal House of Bavaria) Counts of Holland. A bastard son of Duke Albrecht of Bavaria, Count of Holland, Wilhelm van Schagen (died 1473), made a pilgrimage to the Holy Land in about 1420 and must have recited this story to the Monk Leyden.
[11] Nicolai Uptoni de Studio Militari, libri quatuor, published by Ed. Bissaeus, London 1654. Upton was a member of the chapter of Salisbury Cathedral who published a dissertation on knighthood.
[12] Die Pilgerfahrt Hans Bernhards von Eptingen, published by A. Bernoulli, in Beiträge für Vaterländ Geschicht, Basel, 1885, Neue Folge II, Heft 1, pp.1-75. The original mansurcipt is in the Lucerne Library. See Gennes, Op. cit., p. 303.
[13] Der Ritterden Vom Hl. Grab von den Kreuzzugen bis zur gagenwarth, by V. Cramer, Köln, 1952. See Gennes, Op. cit., p. 304, and note 134.
[14] Maurice Keen, Chivalry, London 1984, p.78.
[15] See Gennes, Op. cit., pp.277-278.
[16] Now in the Chapel of Jerusalem, attached to the Hospital of the Holy Spririt in the Church of Saint Sebald in Nuremberg. See Gennes, Op. cit., p. 278, note 59.
[17] Among the knights invested on this occasion were Graf Johann Wernher von Zimmern, Reichsgraf Heirnich von Stöffel, Johann Truchsess von Waldburg and Baron Urusus von Rechburg zu Hohenrechberg were representatives of some of Germany's most eminent noble families.
[18] For a detailed account of the investiture and subsequent proceedings, see Felicis Fabri or Faber (1441-1502), Dissertatio historica sistans vita et scripta, edited by F. D. Haeberlin,Gottingen, 1742. Cited by Gennes, Op. cit., p. 313, note 169.
[19]According to Helyot, op.cit., vol. II, p. 135.
[20] Gennes, Op. cit., points out on p.381 that there is no reason to doubt this and that it may probably be found in the Vatican Archives.
[21]However, a survey of the Roll provided by Pasini Frassoni includes relatively few names from well-known noble families and many names which were certainly "bourgeois" in origin.
[22] For some of these pilgrim knights a second ceremony carried out at the Monastery of Saint Catherine in Sinai gave them the added privilege of becoming a knight of Saint Catherine. They did not become members of a "confraternity", however, and it is unclear what actual privileges they enjoyed.
[23] See Gennes, Op. cit., p. 333.
[24] In 1620 André Favin wrote that the Pope "declare himself chief and sovereign Grand Master of the knights, empowering his Vicar-General Guardian of the Holy S[eulcher to confer this order on pilgrims and travelers to the Holy Land". In La Théatre d'Honneur e de Chevalerie. A decree of the Congregation for the Propaganda of the Faith promulgated in 1708, article 85 stated that in 1496 Aexander VI wishing to attach the power of investing knights to the Holy See declared himself and his successors "supreme moderators of the Order" and delegated the power to invest knights to his Vicar-General Guardian of the Holy Sepulcher. This is based on Favin's text rather than anything in the Vatican archives and cannot be considered evidence of an assumption by the Pope of control of the knights. It should be noted that the Congregation does not use the word Master, but Moderator, which has a different meaning, but the words "Equites Ordiniis SS. Sepulchri" do appear in Papal document for the first time See Gennes, Op. cit., for a discussion of these issues, pp. 377-382.
[25] See Historica theologica et moralis Terrae Sanctae, by Fr Francis Quaresmius (Custos from 1618), 1639. See Gennes, Op. cit., p. 379.
[26] Article 20 prescribed that every knight must pay 100 Venetian sequins to the Almoner. Each candidate must also be examined by the Franciscan fathers and their acceptance had to be unanimous.
[27]After the Order of Saint Lazarus's incorporation into that of Saint John in 1489, the French knights refused to submit for one hundred and twenty years to Papal authority. In 1608 this resistance paid off when Henri IV united the commander at Boigny of this Order with his newly founded "Order of Our Lady of Mount Carmel". Although the Holy See recognised the latter, the Popes never acknowledged the de facto continuation of the Order of Saint Lazarus, now "united" by royal authority with the more recent Order.
[28] Nicolas Bénard, Pierre Augier, Jean Boisselly, Gabriel Brémond, Jean Thévenot, for example, received between 1617 and 1645.
[29] From the end of the 16th century the Grand Masters of Malta described themselves additonally as Masters of "the Military Order of the Holy Sepulcher of Our Lord". Their confusions seems to have stemmed from the text of a contemporary historian who had himself confused the Orders of Canons with a supposed Order of Knights.
[30]See Hervé, Baron Pinoteau, Les Ordres de Chevalerie du Royaume de France, in Comte Garden de Saint-Ange, Code des Ordres de Chevalerie, reprint edition 1976, pp.46-49, for a discussion of the French rump of the "Order of the Holy Sepulcher".
[31] See Gennes, Op. cit., pp.445-446.
[32]By Pasini Frassoni, Op.cit..
[33]For the full text of this decree, see Code des Ordres de Chevalerie, by Count Garden de Saint Ange, reprint edition with preface by Baron Pinoteau.
[34] Op.cit. p.47. The Hospitallers of Saint John attempt to absorb the Canons benefices was resisted by the Spanish Crown and, on 4 November 1513, Leo X separated the church of the Priory of the Canons of the Holy Sepulcher at Calatuyud from the Spanish Priory of Saint John.
[35] The Spanish and Portuguese knights composed 11.5 % of those dubbed between 1500 and 1560, falling to 8% of those dubbed between 1597 and 1739 and a mere 4% of those dubbed between 1815 and 1848.
[36] The Flemish composed 26% of those dubbed between 1500 and 1560 but, thanks to the disasters wrought by the Reformation, only 3% of those dubbed between 1597 and 1739, and less than 2% of those dubbed between 1815 and 1848.
[37] In Great Britain this meant that the Cross of the Order was now considered to be a “badge of Religion” and permission would no longer be given for it to be worn as a foreign decoration.
[38] See 1977 Statutes, Title II, article 5.


ORDINE EQUESTRE DEL SANTO SEPOLCRO DI GERUSALEMME
GOVERNO

Gran Maestro: S. Em. Rev.ma Carlo, Cardinale Furno, Arcivescovo titolare di Abari, nato Ivrea 1921.
Gran Priore: S. B. il Rev.mo Michel Sabbah, Patriarco di Gerusalemme, nato Nazareth, 1933.
Luogotenente-Generale: S. E. il Cavaliere di Collare Ambasciatore Principe Paolo Enrico Massimo Lancellotti, Patrizio Romano, nato 1911.
Governatore-Generale: S. E. l'Ambasciatore d'Italia Conte Ludovico Carducci Artenisio, Patrizio Fiorentino, nato 1922.
Assessore: S. E. il Rev.mo Monsignore Luigi Gallo (Marchese di) Roccagiovane, Vescovo titolare di Campli, nato 1922.

The Military Order of Christ

A successor, so to speak, in the Kingdom of Portugal of the Order of the Knights Templar, the Military Order of Christ has its origins in the medieval "Order of the Knights of Our Lord Jesus Christ" which was created on 14th March 1319 by Pope John XXII's Bull, "Ad ea ex quibus".
King Dennis I (1261-1325) had requested the creation of a new order to replace the suppressed Order of the Knights Templars (Pope Clement V, at the Council of Vienne, in 1312). The first Grand-Master was D. Gil Martins -till then had been the elected Master of the Order of St. Benedict of Aviz- who died in 1321.
It assumed the nature of a religious military Order, the lay knights being committed to vows of poverty, chastity and obedience. The original seat of the Order was at the medieval town of Castro Marim, in the Algarve. However, in 1357, in the reign of Peter I (1357-1367) having long ago ended the reconquest, the Order moved to the town of Tomar, former seat of the Order of the Knights Templars in Portugal, during the mastership of D. Nuno Rodrigues - 6th Grand-Master of the Order.
Its last elected Grand-Master was D. Lopo Dias de Sousa [1] who died in 1417. At this time King John I (1385-1433), married to Queen Philippa of Lancaster, requested the Pope the office of Governor on behalf of his third son Prince Henry, "the Navigator" (1394-1460).
In 1420, Prince Henry assumed with papal approval the administration of the Order with the title of Governor, thus commencing a new period which was to be brilliant in the history of the Order, linking its destiny, as it did, to the Discoveries.
During his office the Order was reformed by John, Bishop of Lamego, in 1449, with the approval of Pope Eugene IV [2]. Prince Henry was succeeded in the governorship of the Order by his nephew and adopted son Prince Ferdinand, son of King Edward I, who died in 1470.
In 1484, Emmanuel, Duke of Beja, became the XIth Governor of the Order and was eventually recognized as the Grand-Master of the Order, by Leo X's Bull "Constante fide", (June 30th, 1516) after ascending to the throne of Portugal in 1495 . He was succeeded by his son King John III who was confirmed as administrator by a brief of Pope Adrian VI - "Eximiae devotionis" (14th April, 1523).
However, in 1551, after the death of Prince George (1481-1550), Duke of Coimbra, (a bastard son of King John II) - Master of the Orders of Avis and of St. James, Pope Julian III, in the reign of John III (1521-1557), conceded in perpetuum, the Grand Mastership of all Military Orders to the Crown.
In 1523, John III went to Tomar and held a Chapter of the Order having entrusted Frei António de Lisboa with the responsibility to undertake the reform of the Order. In 1529, new statutes were approved whereby the Friars (the Professed Knights of the Order) submitted to confinement in the Convent. In as far as the Friars were concerned, the Order thus became a Regular one [3]. In order to receive the Friars, John III ordered the building of the Convent of the Order at Tomar.
In 1789, Queen Mary I reformed and secularized the three traditional Military Orders with the approval of Pope Pius VI, who by the brief "Qualqunque a majoribus", 18 August 1789, confirmed the Grand Mastership of the Orders to the Portuguese Crown and permitted the Queen to reform the Military Order of Christ. Therefore, the Orders, in as far the lay knights were concerned, became mere Orders of Knighthood of aristocratic nature.
The Order in Brazil after the independence
The Orders of Christ, Aviz and St. James were awarded in the Kingdom of Brazil after the departure of King John VI to Lisbon in 1821, by Prince Peter under the authority and by delegation of his father at least, until the declaration of independence of Brazil, in 1822 [4].
From this date until 1827, the Emperor Peter I of Brazil (18221831) conferred grades of the Orders of Christ, Aviz and St. James, although never invoking the quality of Grand Master, which he was not, but rather as Emperor of Brazil. Upon the death of King John VI of Portugal, D. Peter I of Brazil was recognized as his heir to the crown of Portugal by the liberal current.
Wishing to resolve the question of the GrandMastership of the Portuguese Ancient Military Orders in Brazil, Peter I (IV of Portugal) asked the Pope, through the Brazilian Ambassador to the Holy See, to recognize the rights in Brazil, which once belonged to the Kings of Portugal.
This gave rise to the Bull Praeclara Portugaliiae Algarbiorumque Regum, of May 15 1827, given by Pope Leo XII, by which was created a Brazilian branch of the Order of Christ. Notwithstanding, the Bull provoked a great political dispute and was never ratified by the Imperial Parliament.
From this point one might say, following Marques Poliano, that the Portuguese Orders ceased to exist as such, in the Empire of Brazil.
In 1843, under Emperor D. Peter II, the Orders of Christ, Aviz and of St. James were recognized in Brazil as National Orders having the Emperor as its GrandMaster. The insignia was basically the same with the addition of the Imperial Crown to the Star and altering the Riband to distinguish it from the Portuguese Orders of the same name. These Brazilian Orders lasted till the Republican Constitution of 1891 abolished them.
The controversial practice of the Order's award by Rome
see, [The Military Order of Christ and the Papal Croce di Cristo]
It has been commonly stated in foreign books referring to the Order that the origins of the papal award of the Portuguese Military Order of Christ rested on the fact that by the bull of 1319 which founded the order, the Pope had reserved for the papacy the right to create knights.
However, in the referred Papal Bull of 1319 there is no trace such a prerogative can be found and no such practice even existed at the time. Indeed, the admission to the Order was ruled by the Statutes and was subject to a special rite including the profession of vows, under the authority of the GrandMaster.
Notwithstanding, it is known that, at least, during the XVIIth century, if not before, Rome created several "knights of Christ". This practice, however, was strongly and energetically opposed by Portuguese Monarchs. Indeed, it is well known an incident that took place in the reign of King John V, involving the Italian architect Giovanni Servandoni, who worked in Portugal in 17451746, drawing the plans for the Palace and Convent of Necessidades
Servandoni who had, supposedly, been made a knight of the Order of Christ by the Pope, wore the insignia of the Order in Lisbon. However, King John V, considering that the only legitimate "fons honoris" was the King of Portugal, and since he was the Order's GrandMaster, forbade Servandoni to wear the insignia and subsequently had him arrested.
Nevertheless, in 1905, Pope St. Pius X created the The Supreme Order of Our Lord Jesus Christ, as the highest Pontifical Order. Since the pontificate of Pope Paul VI it has been only conferred on Heads of State for extraordinary reasons.

The Order under the Republic
In 1910, the Republic abolished all the Orders, but in 1917, at the end of the Great War, some of them were re-established as mere Orders of Merit to reward outstanding services to the state, the office of Grand-Master belonging to the Head of State - the President of the Republic.
The Orders of Our Lady of the Conception (Ordem de Nossa Senhora da Conceição de Vila Viçosa) and that of St. Elizabeth (Santa Isabel) were not renewed by the Republic and remained extinct [5]. The former had been founded on January 18th, 1818 by King John VI, at Rio de Janeiro, to commemorate his ascension to the throne and in testimony of his gratitude for the liberation of the Kingdom from the Napoleonic armies [6]. The latter, had been also created by King John VI, in 1801, at the request of his Queen Carlota Joaquina of Bourbon.
The Military Order of Christ together with the other Portuguese Orders of Merit, had its Statutes revised in several occasions during the I Republic (1910-1926), then in 1962, and again in 1986. The President of the Republic is the Grand-Master of the Order.
The Military Order of Christ together with the Military Orders of Aviz and of St. James of the Sword form the group of the "Ancient Military Orders", governed by a Chancellor and a Council of eight members, appointed by the President of the Republic, to assist him as Grand-Master in all matters concerning the administration of the Order.
The Order, despite its name, can be conferred on civilians and on military, Portuguese and foreigners, for outstanding services to the Republic, in parliament, in the government, in the diplomatic service, in the Courts of Justice, on public authorities or on the Civil Service.
The Order which ranks after the Order of the Tower and the Sword, Valour, Loyalty and Merit and precedes the Military Order of Aviz has five classes: Grand-Cross; Grand Officer; Commander; Officer; Knight/Dame.
Insignia
Order of Christ's Insignia
The Badge of the Order is a long Latin Cross with outward-bent arms enameled red, edged gold, void of a white Latin Cross in the center edged gold, varying in size according to class.
The Star of the Order is a multi-pointed star in gold (in silver for Commanders), with asymmetrical rays, charged with the Badge of the Order upon a medallion enameled silver, within a garlanded wreath of laurel in gold.
The Ribbon is red moiré.
Grand-Cross: wears the Badge of the Order, but larger than the one used by knights, pendant from a Sash and the Star of the Order in gold;
Grand Officer: wears the Badge of the Order, but larger, pendant by the ribbon of the Order round the neck and the Star of the Order in gold;
Commander: wears the Badge of the Order, but larger, pendant by the ribbon of the Order round the neck and the Star of the Order, but in silver;
Officer: wears the Badge pendant by a chest ribbon with rosette;
Knight: wears the Badge of the Order pendant by a chest ribbon but without rosette;
Rules for wearing the insignia
On ceremonial occasions Officers and Knights can wear the Badge of the Order pendant by a ribbon round the neck, in the same size as the Commander Class.
Ladies have no special rules for the insignia, although it is advisable to wear the Badge pendant from a ribbon made in the form of a bow on the left side of the coat or dress, for the classes of Grand Officer, Commander, Officer and Dame. In the Grand-Cross Sash the width of the Ribbon, which for gentlemen is about 101 mm, can be reduced to about 71 mm for ladies.
Foreigners awarded with the Order become Honorary Members having the right to wear its insignia. In the event of a promotion to a higher class within the Order, ceases the right to wear the insignia of the former and lower class of the Order.

Footnotes:
[1] Isabel MORGADO S. e SILVA, A Ordem de Cristo durante o Mestrado de D. Lopo Dias de Sousa (1373?-1417), in «Militarium Ordinum Analecta», #1, Fundação Engº António de Almeida, Porto, 1997, pp. 9-129;
[2] Ernesto N. Alves JANA, Fundamentos da Nova Ordem de Cristo,in «As Ordens Militares em Portugal e no Sul da Europa - Actas do II Encontro sobre Ordens Militares - Palmela, 1992», Eds. Colibri/C.M.Palmela, Lisboa 1997, pp. 435-474.
[3] Charles-Martial DE WITTE, (O.S.B.), Une Tempête sur le Couvent de Tomar, in «Arquivos do Centro Cultural Português», Paris, Vol. XXV (1988), pp. 307-423; Ernesto Jana, ibidem, pp. 442-448;
[4] Luiz Marques POLIANO, Ordens Honoríficas do Brasil, Rio de Janeiro, Imprensa Nacional, 1943, pp. 64-76;
[5] The former Order, in its recent revival by HRH Dom Duarte, Head of the Most Serene House of Braganza, as a Dynastic Order, remains with a private "status", since the Republic does not formally recognize it, and thus its insignia can only be used in private. The Order - as an order of the Portuguese State - was abolished by the Republic, in 1910, and was never officially revived, despite some efforts forty years ago from royalist circles who supported Dr. Salazar's regime. The most that can be said about the present status of this Order is that it is "tolerated" by the authorities, on a private basis, somewhat like the wearing of some foreign Orders in Great Britain (cf. on the subject, although with a different view, Guy Stair SAINTY's site, below.
[6] F. BELARD da FONSECA, A Ordem Militar de Nosa Senhora da Conceição de Vila Viçosa, Fundação da Casa de Bragança, Lisboa, 1955; António F. Pimental, A ordem militar de Nossa Senhora da Conceição de Vila Viçosa - origens, significado, iconografia, in «As Ordens Militares em Portugal e no Sul da Europa - Actas do II Encontro sobre Ordens Militares - Palmela, 1992», Eds. Colibri/C.M.Palmela, Lisboa, 1997,pp. 475-488.

Bibliography:
1. Fortunato de ALMEIDA, Ordens Militares, in «História da Igreja em Portugal» Nova ed., vol. II, Porto-Lisboa, Liv. Civilização, 1968, pp. 215-222;
2. Mafalda Soares da CUNHA, Institucionalização de recursos distribuíveis: hábitos e comendas da Ordem de Cristo da apresentação da Casa de Bragança, «Callipole», Vila Viçosa, # 3-4, (1995-96), pp. 27-35;
3. Francis DUTRA, Membership in the Order of Christ in the sixteenth century: problems and perspectives, in «Santa Barbara Portuguese Studies», Santa Barbara, Vol. I, 1994, pp. 228-239;
4.Francis DUTRA, Membership in the Order of Christ in the seventeenth century: its rights, privileges and obligations, in «The Americas», Washington, 27, 1 (July, 1970), pp. 3-25;
5. Nuno Gonçalo MONTEIRO, O endividamento aristocrático (1750-1832): alguns aspectos, in «Análise Social», Lisboa, #116, 1992, pp. 263-283;
6. Nuno MONTEIRO, Os comendadores das ordens militares (1668-1832): perspectivas de uma investigação, in «As Ordens Militares em Portugal e no Sul da Europa - Actas do II Encontro sobre Ordens Militares - Palmela, 1992», Eds. Colibri/C.M.Palmela, Lisboa, 1997 , pp. 217-230;
7. Fernanda OLIVAL, Para um estudo da nobilitação no Antigo Regime: os cristãos-novos na Ordem de Cristo (1581-1621), in «As Ordens Militares em Portugal: Actas do I Encontro sobre Ordens Militares», Palmela, CMPalmela, 1991, pp. 233-244;
8. Fernanda OLIVAL, O acesso de uma família de cristãos-novos portugueses à Ordem de Cristo, in «Ler História», 33 (1997), pp. 67-82;
9. Manuel S. Castelo-Branco, Visitações na ordem de Cristo até finais do século XVI, in «As Ordens Militares em Portugal e no Sul da Europa - Actas do II Encontro sobre Ordens Militares - Palmela, 1992», Eds. Colibri/C.M.Palmela, Lisboa, 1997 , pp. 407-430.

© (1997, 1998) José Vicente de Bragança (English text kindly revised by Stewart LeForte)
Last updated 8 September 1998

Ïîïðàâêà 1: âî âòîðîé ñòàòüå íàçâàíèå The Military Order of Alcantara (Áûëî íàïèñàíî ïî èñïàíñêè originally) It was TOO huge not to mention!

THE TEUTONIC ORDER OF HOLY MARY IN JERUSALEM
© Guy Stair Sainty

The Teutonic Order survived the collapse of the Habsburg Empire by abandoning its "chivalric" character, retaining only its religious identity. Henceforth the only members of the Order have been professed religious brothers or sisters. The last Habsburg Grand Master resigned shortly after the First World War and the admission of knights to membership ceased immediately; today there are no survivors from the Habsburg era and the Order functions as a religious Order of the Church, operating principally in Austria, Germany, north Italy and parts of former Yugoslavia. The familiares, who are decorated with either the Knights Cross or the Marian Cross, are not members of the Order, but are lay associates rewarded for their services. The Marian familiares are sometimes called "Teutonic knights" but this is a misnomer and the only persons entitled to be so styled are the twelve "Knights of Honour" who have been specially distinguished by the award of the knight's Cross by the Hochmeister. Only the protestant Teutonic Order in the Netherlands has maintained its traditional, chivalric character.
The Order's inspiration was the hospital founded by German pilgrims and crusaders between 1120 and 1128 but destroyed following the fall of Jerusalem in 1187. With the coming of the knights of the Third Crusade two years later, including a large proportion of Germans, a new hospital was built outside Acre to succor those wounded in the siege. This was constructed on a plot near the Saint Nicholas gate from the timbers and sails of the ships that had transported them to the Holy Land. Although this foundation had no connection with the earlier hospital, its example may have inspired them and, keen to restore Christian rule in Jerusalem, they adopted the city as part of their name, along with that of the Virgin Mary, the Order's principal Patron. The knights later adopted Saint Elizabeth of Hungary, giving her the status of their second patron after her canonization in 1235 and, like so many chivalric Orders, also honored Saint George, the patron of chivalry and knighthood. [1]
The new institution was confirmed by one of the German leaders, Duke Frederick of Swabia, on November 19, 1190 and, with the capture of Acre, the founders of the hospital were given a permanent site in the city. Pope Clement III confirmed this body as the "fratrum Theutonicorum ecclesiae S. Mariae Hiersolymitanae" by the Bull Quotiens postulatur of February 6, 1191 and, within a few years, the Order had developed as a Religious Military institution comparable to the Hospitallers and Templars, although initially subordinate to the Master of the Hospital. This subordination was confirmed in the Bull Dilecti filii of Pope Gregory IX of January 12, 1240 addressed to the "fratres hospitalis S. Mariae Theutonicorum in Accon". [2] The distinct German character of this new Hospitaller Order and the protection given to it by the Emperor and German rulers, enabled it to gradually assert a de facto independence from the Order of Saint John. The first Imperial grant came from Otto IV who gave the Order his protection on May 10, 1213 and this was followed almost immediately by a further confirmation by Frederick II on September 5, 1214. These Imperial confirmations each treated the Teutonic knights as independent from the Hospitallers. [3] By the middle of the fourteenth century this independence was acknowledged by the Holy See.
Some forty knights were received into the new Order at its foundation by the King of Jerusalem and Frederick of Swabia, who selected their first Master in the name of the Pope and Emperor. The knights of the new confraternity had to be of German birth (although this rule was occasionally relaxed), a unique requirement among the Crusader Orders founded in the Holy Land. They were drawn predominately from the noble or knightly class, although this latter obligation was not formally incorporated into the rule until much later. Their blue mantle, charged with a black cross, was worn over a white tunic, a uniform recognized by the Patriarch of Jerusalem and confirmed by the Pope in 1211. The waves of German knights and pilgrims who followed the Third Crusade brought considerable wealth to the new German Hospital as well as recruits. This enabled the knights to acquire the Lordship of Joscelin and, soon thereafter they built the castle of Montfort (lost in 1271), the rival of the great hospitaller fortress of Krak des Chevaliers. Never as numerous in the Holy Land as either the Hospitaller or Templar Orders, the Teutonic knights were nonetheless a formidable power.
Master Heinrich von Walpot (died 1200), who led the knights in their first decade came from the Rhineland. He begun by drawing up the Order's statutes, ready by 1199, which were confirmed by Innocent III in the Bull Sacrosancta romana of February 19, 1199. [4] These divided the knights into two classes, knights and priests, the former being obliged to take the triple monastic vows of poverty, chastity and obedience as well as promise to aid the sick and fight the Infidel. Unlike the knights, who from the early thirteenth century had to prove "ancient nobility", [5] the priests were relieved of this obligation and their function was to celebrate the Mass and other religious offices, to administer the sacraments to the knights and the sick in their hospitals and follow them as almoners into war. Priests brothers could not become Masters, Commanders or even Vice-Commanders in either Lithuania or Prussia, but could become Commanders in Germany. [6] Later these two ranks were augmented by a third class, of serving brothers (Sergeants, or Graumäntler), who wore a similar mantle but in gray rather than blue and charged with only three branches of the Cross to indicate that they were not full members of the confraternity.
The knights lived communally, sleeping in dormitories on simple beds, eating together in a refectory, the fare modest and no more than was sufficient. Their clothes and armor were likewise simple but practical and their daily duties included training for battle, maintaining their equipment and working with their horses. The dignity of Master - the style of Grand Master came later - was elective for life, as in the Order of Saint John, and like all the great officers was limited to the professed knights. The Master's deputy, the (Grand) Commander, to whom the priests were subject, governed the Order in the absence of his superior. The (Grand) Marshal, likewise immediately subordinate to the Master, was in command of the knights and ordinary troops and was responsible for insuring they were properly equipped. The (Grand) Hospitaller was in charge of the sick and the poor, the Drapier was responsible for buildings and clothing, the Treasurer administered the property. Each of these latter offices were generally held for shorter terms, rotating annually. As the Order expanded across Europe, it became necessary to appoint Provincial Masters for Germany, then Prussia and later Livonia with an hierarchic structure paralleling the great offices.
Walpot's successor, Otto von Kerpen, came from Bremen and the third Master, Herman Bart, from Holstein, illustrating the broad distribution of the early knights. The most important early Master was the fourth, Herman von Salza (1209-1239), from near Meissen who, through his own efforts as a diplomatist, considerably enhanced the prestige of the Order. His intercessions in the conflicts between Pope and Emperor earned him the favor of both, augmenting the knights expanding wealth and possessions. During his Magistery the Order received no less than thirty-two Papal confirmations or grants of privileges and a further thirteen Imperial confirmations. By the middle of Salza's Magistery the Orders properties extended from Slovenia (then Styria), through Saxony (Thuringia), Hesse, Franconia, Bavaria and the Tyrol, with houses in Prague and Vienna. There were also outposts in the outer reaches of the Byzantine Empire, notably Greece and what is now Romania. At his death the Orders estates extended as far as the Netherlands in the north west of the Empire, south west to France, Switzerland, further south in Spain and Sicily, and east to Prussia. Salza received a gold cross from the King of Jerusalem as the mark of his Mastership, following the distinguished conduct of the knights at the siege of Damietta in 1219. By an Imperial act of January 23, 1214, the Grand Master and his successors were granted membership of the Imperial Court; as possessors of immediate fiefs they enjoyed a seat in the Imperial Diet with the Princely rank from 1226/27. [7] Immediate Princely rank was subsequently conferred on the Master of Germany and, after the loss of Prussia, to the Master of Livonia.
The Order's presence across mediaeval Europe enabled it to play a significant role in local political events. Despite the limitation of membership to the German nobility, the spread of German rule into Italy, notably in Sicily under Henry VI and Frederick II Barbarossa, led to the establishment of the Order's convents in places far distant from Germany. Sicily had been ruled by Saracens until the arrival of the Norman conquerors under the Hauteville family but the collapse of this dynasty led to their replacement by the German Hohenstaufens. The first Teutonic hospital, of Saint Thomas, was confirmed by the Emperor Henry VI in 1197 and, in the same year, the Emperor and Empress granted the knights their request for possession of the Church of Santa Trinità in Palermo. [8] Examination of grants of Sicilian properties to the three great crusader Orders in the period 1190-1220 indicates that the Teutonic knights were greater beneficiaries of imperial favor than either the Templars or Hospitallers. [9] Furthermore, when Frederick II attained his majority he secured them the support of Pope Honorius III, who granted them numerous privileges confirming their equality with the other two great Crusader bodies.
The Teutonic knights had first established themselves in eastern Europe in 1211 after King Andrew of Hungary invited the knights to establish an outpost on the border of Transylvania. The warlike Cumans, who were also plaguing the Byzantine Empire to the south, were a constant threat and the Hungarians hoped that the knights would provide a buttress agains their attacks. King Andrew granted them considerable autonomy over the lands they captured with a mission to Christianize the inhabitants, but their demands for effective independence proved unacceptable and they were ordered to leave in 1225.
In 1217 Pope Honorius III proclaimed a crusade against the Prussian pagans. Duke Conrad of Massovia had been invaded by these barbarians and, in 1225, desperate for assistance, asked the Teutonic knights to come to his aid. He promised the Master possession of Culm and Dobrzin which Salza accepted with the provision that the knights could retain any Prussian territories that the Order captured. The Emperor's grant of Princely rank in 1226/27 in the "Golden Bull" of Rimini offered the knights sovereignty of any lands they captured as immediate fiefs of the Empire. The campaign to drive out the pagan tribes from prussia only lasted fifty years, the consolidation of their power in north-eastern Europe lasted one hundred and sixty years before the Polish-Lithuanian began to push the knights backwards. This Crusading enterprise succeeded only at a terrible cost, above all to the native populations but also the lives of thousands of knights and soldiers.
The amalgamation with the knights of the Sword (or knights of Christ as they were sometimes called) in 1237 proved of considerable value. The Knights of the Sword were a smaller but poweful military brotherhood based in Livonia. They had originally been subject to the authority of the Archbishop of Riga but, with the capture of Livonia and Estonia which they ruled as sovereign states, they were effectively independent. The disastrous defeat they suffered at the Batlle of Sauler on September 22, 1236, when they lost about one third of their knights including their Master, left them in an uncertain situation. The solution, union with the Teutonic Order, insured their survival and, henceforth, they had the status of a semi-autonomous province. The new Master of Livonia, a senior Teutonic Commander, now became a provincial Master in the Teutonic Order and the knights of the combined body adopted the Teutonic insignia. [10]
The earliest Livonian knights had come mostly from south Germany. But, after joining with the Teutonic Order, the Livonian knights increasingly came from areas in which the Teutonic knights had a substantial presence, principally Westphalia. Virtually no knights were recruited from the local populations and most of the knights serving in the East spent only a few years there before returning to the Order's houses in Germany, Prussia or, until the loss of Acre, Palestine. [11] It was not until the middle of the fourteenth century that it became customary to appoint the Master of Livonia for life as the Order's rule was more settled and service there less burdensome.
Salza died during these campaigns and was buried at Barletta, in Apulia; his shortlived successor, Conrad Landgraf von Thuringen, had commanded the knights in Prussia and died three months after sustaining terrible wounds at the battle of Whalstadt (April 9, 1241) after just one year in office. The fifth Master's rule was likewise shortlived but, his successor, Heinrich von Hohenlohe (1244-1253), enjoyed a very successful reign, receiving confirmation in 1245 of possession of Livonia, Courland and Samogitia from the Emperor. Under Hohenlohe's Magistery the knights granted a series of privileges regulating the government and ownership of property in Prussia. He also established the Order's house and future headquarters at Mergentheim (Marienthal) in Franconia, a property which he and his brother had given to the Order in 1219. By letters patent of August 20, 1250, Saint Louis IX of France granted four gold fleurs de lys to be worn one at each extremity of the Magistral Cross.
Under the eighth Master, Popon von Osterna (1253-1262), the Order further established its rule in Prussia, forcing the submission of the ruler of Sambia. The process of transferring peasant populations from Germany to Prussia now accelerated, while the Order established a feudal structure of smaller estates owing fealty to the knights. Under his successor, Annon von Sangershausen (1262-1274), the Order's privileges were confirmed by the Emperor Rudolf (of Habsburg) while the knights were authorized by the Pope to retain their hereditary estates after profession. This was an important privilege and insured the recruitment of landed knights who could not alienate their estates because of family obligations. They were also permitted to engage directly in trading activities, previously forbidden by their vows of poverty, by a further privilege of 1263 which insured their monopoly of the valuable Prussian grain trade. By the death of the tenth Master, Hartman von Heldrungen (in 1283) the Order was securely established in Prussia with the vast majority of their subjects converted to Christianity. As they advanced eastwards, however, building fortresses to insure the maintenance of their rule, the need for local manpower became an increasingly onerous burden for the largely agrarian civilian population who needed all the hands they could find to maintain their farms. Thus the conscription of young men as construction workers and foot soldiers - who generally incurred the greatest casualties in war - led to frequent rebellions against the rule of the knights which sometimes erupted into major conflagrations. Those of the knights subjects who were captured by the Lithuanians could expect permanent enslavement or, if time was short and circumstances prevented them being carried off, summary execution. [12] Indeed, the penalties awaiting the prisoners taken by the Lithuanians could be horrific, as human sacrifice and slow death by torture were not infrequent practices.
Enslavement of pagan prisoners by the knights was likewise seen as perfectly acceptable, non-Christians not being considered to have the same rights as Christians. A description by an Austrian poet, Peter Suchenwirt, quoted by Ekdahl, [13] well illustrates these horrifying events, not so dissimilar, perhaps, to recent events in Bosnia Herzegovina: "Women and children were taken captive; What a jolly medley could be seen: Many a woman could be seen, Two children tied to her body, One behind and one in front; On a horse without spurs Barefoot had they ridden here; The heathens were made to suffer: Many were captured and in every case, Were their hands tied together They were led off, all tied up - Just like hunting dogs". One can only wonder at the astonishing use of the word "jolly"! These slaves were then used to supplement the local labor force but, usefully did not require payment and so were often preferred to the Prussian natives who needed to be paid or granted land. By enslaving the Lithuanian prisoners as much needed manual laborers, there ceased to be any incentive to convert them as, once they became Christians, they could no longer be abusesd in this fashion. Hence, as Dr Ekdahl has suggested, [14]as the local populations converted and, following the Christianization of Lithuania, prisoners of war could no longer be enslaved, the Order found it harder to conscript soldiers into its armies without detroying the livelihood of the landed peasantry who, through taxes, provided them with much of their revenues
While the Teutonic knights played a major role in the Christianization of north eastern Europe, they were less effective on its south eastern borders. In the second quarter of the thirteenth century, Europe was faced with the terrible threat of Mongol invasion. Their spread westwards from their barren homeland between China and Russia was an appalling experience for those unfortunate enough to find themselves in their path. They had no regard for the civilian inhabitants who suffered dreadfully, their towns destroyed, livestock carried off, meanfolk murdered and women either killed or forced into concubinage. In 1240 they attacked and destroyed the magnificent city of Kiev, capital of the Ukraine, and thence turned to Poland and Hungary. The Teutonic knights seem not to have become fully engaged in this struggle even when, in 1260, in alliance with the Russian Grand Duke Alexander Nevsky, the Order resolved to take on the Mongol hordes. Unfortunately, throughout their rule in Eastern Europe the knights were frequently forced to deal with uprising among their own subjects, particularly in Prussia and each time a crusade was preached against the Mongols the knights had to turn to defend their own territories from internal rebellion or Lithuanian harassment. [15]
With the Crusaders and Christian Kingdom radually on the retreat in the Holy Land, the knights suffered huge losses at the battle of Sephet in 1265, putting them on the defensive in their great castle of Montfort. Even after making peace with the Templars and Hospitallers - with whom they had frequently quarreled during the preceding half century - they were unable to sustain their rule. In 1291, following the loss of Acre, the knights retreated first to Cyprus and then to Venice, where they had recruited a small group of Italian knights at their commandery of Santa Trinità [16] which temporarily became the principal house of the Order. Their Master, Conrad von Feuchtwangen, although before his election Provincial Master in Prussia and Livonia, had fortunately been in Acre when elected and so was able to demonstrate for his brother knights the military skills learned fighting Prussian barbarians. These efforts having proved insufficient, he joined his wandering confreres and spent his last years trying to reconcile the differences between the provincial masters which anticipated the divisions of later years. On his death in 1297 he was succeeded by Godfrey von Hohenlohe whose Magistery was likewise marred by quarrels among his subordinates, while the struggle against the pagans had extended to Lithuania.
The crusade to convert Eastern Europe was compromised by some of the local rulers, notably the Kings of Poland, who feared the Order's power and, in 1325, the Poles allied themselves with the pagan Grand Duke Guedemine of Lithuania. Fortunately, in 1343, Poland and the Order were reconciled and while the Lithuanians renewed their attacks on the Order with all the forces at their disposal, the knights were ready. Gradually eroding the areas ruled by the Grand Duke, taking them under their own administration, the Grand Duke Olgerd and seventy thousand Lithuanians, Samogithians, Russians and Tartars were thoroughly defeated at the Battle of Rudau, in Sambia, on February 17, 1370. The Grand Duke lost more than eleven thousand killed along with his standard, while the Order lost twenty-six commanders, two hundred knights and several thousand soldiers. In 1386 Olgerd's successor, Jagellon, married Hedwig, heiress of Poland, took the name Wladislav and converted to Christianity, thus uniting the two Crowns. Poland was now at the apogee of its power, Christianity was firmly established across Eastern Europe, and the very existence of the Teutonic Knights was now threatened.
Following the union of Lithuania and Poland, the Teutonic knights soon forfeited the support of the Church and neighboring Princes. Conflicts with the Archbishop of Riga had bedeviled relations with the Church over the previous half-century, these divisions were accentuated with the Order's crusading mission reduced to insuring the conversion of the pagan populations under the rule. The conversion of Lithuania's rulers gained the latter the support of the Papacy who ordered the knights to reach a settlement. Disputes between the knights and the new Polish-Lithuanian alliance increased, nonetheless, and the knights even found themselves engaged in the war between two other Christian states, Denmark and Sweden. A temporary peace signed in the Order's favor in 1404 led to the sale of Dobrzin and Ziotor to the Polish king but, although the Order's wealth had never been greater, it was brought down by its own success. The Order now ruled a vast area with two million one hundred and forty thousand inhabitants of Prussia alone but was resented by much of the native population and feared by its neighbors. [17] As the Polish state became more centralized, so the Crown needed to enforce its rule along the borders with the Teutonic properties, while requiring easier access to the Baltic coast. As long as the Order looked to Germany and the Emperor for support, conflict was inevitable.
The Lithuanians and Poles were armed and prepared to renew the struggle. Despite attempted interventions by the Kings of Bohemia and Hungary, Jagellon and Wladislav were able to amass a vast force of about 160,000 men. These included Russians, Samogitians and Hungarian, Silesian and Bohemian mercenaries along with the forces of the Duke of Mecklemburg and the Pomeranian Dukes (other than the Duke of Stettin, who sided with the Order). The knights, on the other hand, with only 83,000 men were outnumbered two to one. Despite this handicap, the outcome of the engagement at what is known as the battle of Tannenberg on July 15, 1410 was by no means certain. Early in the conflict the knights made great advances, destroying the right wing of the Lithuanian forces but they were gradually beaten back. When their courageous Grand Master, Ulrich von Jungingen was killed in the center of the melée, dying from wounds inflicted in both the front and back of his chest, the fight was lost. In addition to their leader, they lost two hundred knights and forty thousand soldiers including the Grand Commander, Conrad von Liechtenstein, the Marshal, Friedrich von Wallenrod, and many commanders and officers, while the Poles lost sixty thousand dead.
The Order might have been destroyed entirely had it not been for the Commander of Schwetz, Heinrich (Reuss) von Plauen, who had been charged with the defense of Pomerania and now moved rapidly to bolster the defenses at Marienburg. He was quickly elected Vice-Grand Master and, thanks to his preparations, the fortress was saved. Plauen was now elected Grand Master and, at the Isle of Thorn (Torún), concluded a treaty with the King of Poland on February 1, 1411, ratified by Papal Bull a year later. This returned all the territories captured by each side to the other, with the provision that Samogitia would be held by the King of Poland and his cousin Vutautas (Witold), Grand Duke of Lithuania (now a Polish vassal) during their life times when it would be returned to the knights. It was also required that both sides would endeavor to convert their remaining pagan subjects to Christianity.
Unfortunately the Polish king immediately refused to honor his promise to release his prisoners - whose numbers exceeded those held by the knights - demanding a huge ransom of 50,000 florins. This presaged a further decline in relations; the Poles were determined to remove the continued threat of the knight's power on their borders. Numerous negotiations and agreements failed to produce a satisfactory compromise, while many smaller conflicts gradually diminished the Order's territories. The Order was assisted briefly by a split between members of the Polish royal house over which of them should rule in Lithuania but this was resolved after four years in 1434. Unfortunately, Wladislav III who succeeded later that same year acquired the Hungarian throne in 1440, becoming the dominant power in the region. Casimir IV who had succeded as King in 1444, placed one of his sons on the latter throne while acquiring that of Bohemia for another. The great problem faced by the Polish Crown, and which ultimately led to the emasculated Monarchy of the eighteenth century, was how to balance royal authority over the great magnates with the extensive privileges that they had to be promised to insure their loyalty. This inherent weakness was ably exploited by the knights and delayed their eventual defeat.
Meanwhile the Prussians themselves rebelled against the authority of the Order and in 1454 war broke out once again, a conflict that the knights could not win without the support of their own subjects. Finally, by the treaty of Thorn (Torún) of October 19, 1466 between the Order and Poland the knights agreed to surrender Culm, their first Prussian possession, along with East Prussia, Michalow, Pomerania (including Danzig) and the Order's headquarters at the fortress of Marienburg. Although they retained some sixty towns and fortresses the Grand Master had to recognize the Polish King as his feudal overlord and do homage therefore, although the Emperor, nominal overlord of Prussia and superior of the Grand Master as a Prince of the Empire, was not consulted. In return the Grand Master was recognized as a Prince and councilor of the Crown of Poland. The Grand Master acknowledged Papal authority in spiritual matters, but by promising that no part of the treaty could be annulled by the Pope he was in breach of canon law as the Superior of a Religious Order and therefore subject to the Holy See. The knights power was now fatally compromised.
The next four Grand Masters, thirty-first through thirty-fourth in succession, were unable to prevent further conflicts with Poland although some territories lost earlier were recovered. In 1498, they chose as thirty-fifth Grand Master Prince Friedrich of Saxony, third son of Albert the Brave, Duke of Saxony whose older brother George had married a sister of the King of Poland. By selecting a member of one of Germany's greatest royal houses they hoped to bolster their negotiating position, particularly over the vexed issue of whether they should accept the status of Polish vassal state. When summoned to make homage, the new Grand Master petitioned the Imperial Diet, which informed the Polish King that he could not interfere in the Grand Master's free exercise of power in Prussia. Friedrich's delaying tactics were assisted by their being three Polish kings between his election in 1498 and death in 1510.
The election of a Prince from a great reigning family having been such a success, the knights determined on the same course again. This time their choice proved to be a disastrous mistake. On February 13, 1511, they elected Markgraf Albrecht (von Hohenzollern) of Brandenburg, who accepted the post, made profession and professed his oath of fealty to the Emperor. Like his predecessor, Albert refused to make homage to the Polish King Sigismond but was undermined by the Emperor Maximilian, who in a treaty with Sigismond of 1415, required the Order to revert to the weaker territorial position of 1467. Albert still refused Sigismond's command to attend him, however, and instead signed an alliance of mutual protection with Czar Vassili of Russia. In return for handing over Neumarck to Brandenburg for the sum of 40,000 florins, Albert was also able to secure the support of the Elector Joachim. By the treaty of Thorn of April 7, 1521, he agreed that the question of homage would be submitted to arbitration but the disruption caused by Luther's defiance was already wreaking havoc with the consciences and loyalties of princes and peoples across Northern Europe and the promised meeting never took place.
Martin Luther's challenge to the established ecclesiastical order led to further losses of military and political power. Luther wrote to the knights on March 28, 1523, inviting them to break their vows and take wives. The Bishop of Sambia, who held the administrative posts of Regent and Grand Chancellor of Prussia, was the first to renounce his vows and, on Christmas Day, 1523, preached a sermon inviting the knights to emulate him. The following Easter he celebrated the new rite and made a violent attack on the Church in which he had been ordained and consecrated. The Grand Master at first stood aside but, by July 1524, had decided to abandon his vows, marry and convert Prussia to a secular principality under his own rule. Following the Treaty of Cracow of 1525, Albert formally converted to Lutheranism and swore fealty to the King of Poland who invested him as Duke of Prussia with the right of direct or collateral hereditary transmission. Livonia remained temporarily independent under its Master, Walther von Plettenberg, who was created a Prince of the Empire.
The new Master of Germany now took the title Master of the Teutonic Order in Germany and Italy. Already a Prince of the Empire as Master of Germany he established the Grand Magistery at Mergentheim in Wurtemberg, where it remained until the dissolution of the Holy Roman Empire. Weakened by old age, however, he did not seek confirmation of his titles and resigned, leading to the election of Walther von Cronberg on December 16, 1526, and the unification of the Headship of the Order with the Magistery of Germany. The latter was now confirmed by the Emperor, but with the title for him and his successors of "Master of the Teutonic Order in German and in Italy, pro-Administrators of the Grand Magistery" with the requirement that all the commanders of the Order and the Master of Livonia give him the respect and obedience due to the Grand Masters of the Order. This title in German was later modified as "Administratoren des Hochmeisteramptes in Preussen, Meister teutschen Ordens in teutschen und wälschen Landen" which remained the title of the head of the Order until 1834.
At the Diet of Spier of 1529 Cronberg abandoned the seat enjoyed by the Master of Germany, moving up in precedence to take the seat of Grand Master, after the Archbishop of Salzburg and before the Bishop of Bamberg. On July 26, 1530, Cronberg was formally invested with the Sovereignty of Prussia by the Emperor in a solemn ceremony intended to directly challenge Hohenzollern power; unfortunately, it had little actual effect. The Order still continued to recruit priests and nuns who dedicated themselves to hospitaller and humanitarian services, but the religious members were effectively separated from the lay and professed knights by the dropping of the requirement that the latter should live in a convent of the Order. The Order did not lose all its protestant members or possessions however and, where the principality in which the Order had properties changed confession, the knights generally followed. In Livonia, although Master von Plettenberg remained loyal to the Catholic Church, he was unable to resist granting toleration to the reformed churches in 1525. Thus the Order became a triconfessional institution with the Grand Magistery and principal offices held by Catholic nobles. The Lutheran and Calvinist knights were given equal rights by the Treaty of Westphalia of 1648, with a seat and vote in the Chapter General. Only the Protestantised Bailiwick of Utrecht declared its total independence in 1637, giving allegiance to the United Provinces.
A proposal in 1545 to unite the Teutonic knights with the knights of Saint John came to nothing. Meanwhile the Order's principal diplomatic efforts were concentrated on recovering their Prussian territories, a project in which they were to be continually disappointed. Livonia continued under the rule of the knights but their rule was tenuous, surrounded as they were by Russians and Poles. In 1558 Gothard Kettler was elected coadjutor Master, succeeding as Master in 1559 on the resignation of Master von Furstenberg. Once again the Order had unwittingly made a poor choice. While Kettler was a capable soldier, in 1560 he secretly embraced the Lutheran faith. The following year, after secret negotiations, he was invested by the Polish King in a treaty of November 28, 1561 as Duke of Courland and Semigalla for himself and his heirs and successors. This state included all the territories formerly controlled by the knights between the Dwina, the sea, Samogitia and Lithuania and ended the Order's prersence in north eastern Europe. On March 5, 1562, Kettler sent an Envoy to the King to deliver him the insignia of his dignity of Master of Livonia, including the cross and great seal, purporting to grant the king the titles and privileges of the Teutonic knights, the keys of Riga and even his knight's mantle, as symbols of his abandoning the Order.
In 1589, the fortieth Grand Master, Heinrich von Bobenhausen (1572-1595) transmitted the rights of government to his coadjutor, Archduke Maximilian of Austria, without formally abdicating. This transfer was formally ratified by the latter's brother, the Emperor, on August 18, 1591 and Maximilian was able to receive oaths of loyalty from the members and subjects of the Order. At the invitation of the Emperor, the knights then provided 63,000 florins, one hundred and fifty horses and one hundred foot soldiers along with knights from every Bailiwick of the Order to fight the Turks, then rampaging across south-eastern Europe. This was of course a fraction of what they might have contributed in the past but the territorial losses of the previous century had seriously impoverished them, substantially reducing the numbers of professed knights and priests. The Order was now firmly allied with the House of Habsburg and Maximilian was succeeded in 1619 by the Archduke Carl. Of the remaining years before the fall of the Empire, there were eleven Grand Masters of whom four were Archdukes, three Princes of the House of Bavaria, and one Prince of Lorraine (brother of the Emperor Francis I). Thus, while the Order's military power was a mere shadow of its earlier strength, the prominence and standing of its Grand Masters - and indeed of many of the highest officers - was more elevated. At the same time stricter noble proofs limited the recruiting of members of the minor nobility.
On February 27, 1606 Grand Master Maximilian gave the Order new statutes which were to govern the Order until the nineteenth century reforms. These comprised two parts. [18] First the rule, which dealt in nineteen chapters with the religious obligations, communion, the feast days, the habit, the maintenance of the sick brothers, the conduct of the Order's priests and the regulation of their parishes, and relations between the members. The second part, in fifteen chapters, was concerned with the ceremonial for arming and receiving knights, noble proofs, the obligations to fight the Infidel on the Hungarian frontier and elsewhere, the conduct of each member, the administration and enjoyment of commanderies, the rites due to deceased members including the Grand Master himself, the election of his successor and the circumstances in which a knight could leave the Order. These reestablished the Order's central mission of fighting the pagans and, for the Catholic members, restored its spiritual dimension. Unfortunately, by the second quarter of the eighteenth century, the great powers had abandoned the concept of the Christian Crusade - indeed, knights of the Holy Sepulcher were excused their promise to fight to free the Holy Places. Stripped of its historic mission and most of its military functions, the Order henceforth limited itself to providing a regiment for the service of the Archdukes of Austria, Holy Roman Emperors and a living for the professed knights and priests.
The Napoleonic wars proved disastrous for the Order, as they did for every traditional Catholic institution. By the Peace of Lunéville of 9 February 1801 and the Treaty of Amiens of 25 March 1802, its sovereign possessions on the left bank of the Rhine, with annual revenues of 395,604 florins were distributed among the neighboring German sovereigns. [19] In compensation the Order was given the chapters, abbeys and immediate convents of Voralberg in Austrian Swabia and the immediate convents of Augsburg and Constance. Its Grand Master, the Archduke Carl-Ludwig had taken office without either making his vows or being enthroned but nonetheless signed away its properties. The Order was given the ninth vote in the Council of Princes of the Empire, although the proposal to change the name from Grand Master to Elector was never effected and the dissolution of the Empire soon made this position irrelevant. On June 30, 1804 Carl-Ludwig resigned the Grand Magistery to his coadjutor, the Archduke Anton, who then made solemn profession. [20]
By article XII of the Treaty of Pressburg of December 26, 1805 between Austria and France all the possessions of the Grand Magistery at Mergentheim and all those given in exchange earlier were attached to what was to be an hereditary Grand Mastership, invested in the male line of the Imperial House of Austria. The new Grand Master, the Archduke Anton, was the son of the Emperor Leopold II and brother of Francis I of Austria, and had already been elected Prince Bishop of Munster and Archbishop of Cologne. On 17 February 1806, the Emperor, Francis I, acknowledged his brother Anton as Grand Master of the Teutonic Order, confirming the provisions of the Treaty of Pressburg, until such time as it would become an hereditary dignity. At the same time he also imposed some limitations on the scope of the Treaty, to the detriment of the Order. The sovereign status recognized in the treaty of Pressburg was now to be attributed to whichever Prince of the House of Austria would in future hold the title of Grand Master, but this would be a limited sovereignty, subordinated to the "Headship of the Imperial House of Austria". [21] The existing members were confirmed in their position, those received as novices were to be permitted to proceed to profession and candidates for the novitiate could continue their progress, but in a notable modification of the Grand Master's rights, future candidates for the novitiate could not be received without Imperial assent. No attempt was made to consult the Holy See and this act was in contravention of canon law. Meanwhile, the formation of the Confederation of the Rhine on July 12, 1806 cost the Order possession of several more commanderies, granted variously to the Kings of Bavaria and Wurtemberg and the Grand Duke of Baden. By decree of Napoleon, on April 24, 1809, the Order was suppressed in the territories of the Confederation, those knights who were not engaged in the armies opposing the French were required to be compensated by their new rulers and Mergentheim (Marienthal) was handed over to the Crown of Wurtemberg. The only bailiwicks remaining undisturbed were those of Austria, with three commanderies attributed to the Grand Commander and eight other commanderies and one convent, and the bailiwick of Adige and the Mountains. The commandery of Frankfurt am Main (Sachsenhausen) was retained, and in Austrian Silesia it preserved two commanderies and some parishes but lost the commandery of Namslau in Silesian Prussia, confiscated by the Prussian secularization commission on December 12, 1810. Despite pleas on the Order's behalf for the enactment of the terms of the treaty of Pressburg, the Congress of Vienna of 1815 refused to return any of the properties it had lost in the preceding twenty years of conflict.
The decision on how to treat the Order was postponed until February 20, 1826, when the Emperor Francis asked Metternich to determine whether the Teutonic Order should have its autonomy restored within the Austrian states. There were now only four professed knights in addition to the Grand Master; the Order urgently needed regeneration or it would disappear. By a decree of March 8, 1834, the Emperor returned to the Teutonic knights all the rights they had enjoyed by the Treaty of Pressburg, abrogating the limitation on those rights imposed by the Decree of February 17, 1806. The Order was now declared to be an "Autonomous, Religious and Military Institute" under the protection of the Emperor, with an Archduke as Hoch- und Deutschmeister and the status of "immediate fief of the Empire" while the Grand Master, the Archduke Anton, was to be treated as a Reigning Sovereign in all the Austrian States. His successors were required to request investiture from the "sovereign of Austria" and would be considered Ecclesiastical Vassal Princes, ranking before "all secular and ecclesiastical princes". The Emperor would become "suzerain and protector of the Order".
The Order had one class of knight who had to prove sixteen quarterings of exclusively German or Austrian nobility, subsequently relaxed to four quarterings for two hundred years, and be practicing Roman Catholics. This class was divided into Grand Commanders (suppressed by a reform of 24 April 1872), Grand Capitularies, Commanders and Knights. The knights were considered to be religious, subject to the discipline of the Head of the Order while the statutes regulating their conduct were based on those of 1606, restoring the chivalric character and ancient ceremonies, many of which had become moribund. Following a further reform of 13 July 1865, a division of Knights of Honour was introduced for which candidates were only required to prove German nobility in the paternal line and wore a slightly modified cross. The Chapter-General was to include the Grand Commander of the Bailiwick of Austria, the Grand Commander of Adige and the Mountains, the Grand Commander and Grand Capitular of the former Bailiwick of Franconia and the Grand Capitular of the former Bailiwick of Westphalia, giving the Grand Master the right to augment the number of Grand Capitularies at his discretion. A further limitation imposed the obligation to elect as Grand Master (or appoint as coadjutor) a member of the Imperial House of Austria and, if there were no Archdukes among the members, to elect the Prince most closely related to the Imperial House. Although the Emperor had failed to defend the Order against Napoleon, the restoration of its status was unquestionably his achievement. Emperor Francis died on March 3rd 1835 and the Grand Master one month later, on April 3rd.
The Order now elected the Archduke Maximilian of Austria-Este (1782-1863), brother of the Duke of Modena, who had been received as a novice in 1801 and made full profession in 1804. The new Emperor, Ferdinand I, issued a further decree on July 16, 1839, confirming the privileges granted by his father and those Rules and Statutes of 1606 which did not conflict with its status as an Austrian fief. A further Imperial Patent of June 38, 1840, defined the Order as an "Independent Religious Chivalric Institute" and "immediate Imperial fief" of which the Emperor was suzerain and protector. The Order was given free control of its own estates and finances, independent of political control and, while the professed knights were considered religious, earlier provisions permitting them to retain control of their own inheritances were maintained. Their fortunes could be augmented by inheritance after making profession but gifts by them of more than three hundred florins had to be authorized by the Grand Master. Furthermore, if a knight died without making a will, his fortune would pass to the Order.
The priests of the Order did not have to make noble proofs but were required to descend from a gentle family. In 1855, more than two centuries after the disappearance of the convents of ladies of the Order, the institution of Lady Hospitallers of Saint Mary of Jerusalem or Sisters of the Teutonic Order, was restored and the Grand Master gave several houses for the sisters at his own personal expense. Certain of the properties outside Austria had been recovered, notably the chapter house in Frankfurt, and these were now occupied by the religious brethren and sisters. Stripped of its military function, although the Knights were entitled to wear a military uniform, the Order was now dedicated to a religious, humanitarian and philanthropic mission in a spirit of "brotherly consciousness" [22] and provided ambulance and hospital services in the wars of 1850-1 and 1859 (with Italy), 1864 and 1866 (with Prussia) and 1914-18. The reforms introduced by the Archduke Maximilian served to reinvigorate the spiritual life of the Order, with some fifty-four priests received during his twenty-eight year Magistery. Many ancient buildings belonging to the Order but long left to decay were restored while the church of the Order in Vienna was given many valuable relics and religious artifacts. By the time he died in 1863 Maximilian had given more than 800,000 florins for the support of the sisters, hospitals and schools, and 370,000 for the Teutonic priests.
To enable the Order to cope with the demands on its services, his successor as Hoch und Deutschmeister Archduke Wilhelm (1863-1894, professed 1846), introduced a special category of Marian knights and dames by a decree of March 26, 1871. These Marian knights and dames were not full members of the Order but were entitled to wear a variant of the Cross. Initially this category was limited to Catholic members of the nobility of the Dual Monarchy but by a further reform of 20 November 1880, was extended to include Catholics of any nationality. By the Bull Pia sodalitia of July 14, 1871, Pope Pius IX confirmed the ancient statutes and regulations, along with the new reforms. In the Papal Brief of March 16, 1886, Pope Leo XIII approved further reforms to the Statutes drawn up by the Grand Master, approved by the Chapter-General on May 7, 1886 and sanctioned by the Emperor on May 23 following. These opened up all the dignities of the Order to those who had professed simple vows, abolishing the category of solemn vows for the future, but not revoking the solemn vows of those who had already undertaken that obligation. This meant that while knights still had to make the triple religious vow, because it did not become permanent they could leave the Order and, if they wished, marry after doing so. This provision did not extend to the priests of the Order whose ordination was perpetual but as a measure of prudence did include the sisters, since their employment in the outside world as teachers and nurses may have led them to regret perpetual vows. In 1886 the Order was headed by the Hoch- und Deutschmeister, with a Councilor (Rathsgebietiger), three Grand Capitularies, eighteen professed knights of whom four were in simple vows, one novice, twenty-one knights of Honor, more than one thousand three hundred Marianer, seventy-two priests the majority of whom were in solemn vows, and two hundred and sixteen sisters.
During the last two thirds of the nineteenth century and the first two decades of the twentieth the Order played an active role in Austrian life, particularly in Austrian Silesia and the Tyrol. With schools and hospitals under its care serving the local population, and an important hospitaller role in warfare the Order earned its privileged position within the Dual Monarchy. The First World War, in which the Order notably distinguished itself, led in the fall of the Monarchy and the abolition of the use of titles of nobility in Austria. Hostility to the Habsburgs on the part of the new republican régimes in Ausria, Hungary and Czechoslovakia to anything that recalled Habsburg power was a major obstacle to the Teutonic Order. The threat of bolshevism and rising anti-Catholicsm coupled with moves to destroy every noble institution and anything that could be accused of being anti-democratic imperiled the very existence of the Order. The continuation of the Order in its old structure was no longer possible as the properties of the Order, perceived as dynastic estates of the Imperial House, were threatened with confiscation by vengeful republican successor states, keen to strike down every remaining association with the Habsburg dynasty.
The Order was independent under Canon law as an autonomous religious institution and could not be regarded as part of the Habsburg patrimony. Nonetheless, the last Habsburg Grand Master, the Archduke Eugen (who died in 1954), now forced into exile along with all the members of the dynasty, volunteered his resignation to the Pope in 1923. Before this became final, he convoked a Chapter-General in Vienna to select a new chief and at his suggestion Monsignor Norbert Klein, a priest of the Order and former Bishop of Brünn (Brno) was elected coadjutor. The Austria government and representatives of the Order were now able to enter into negotiations and, fortunately, the view that it was above all a religious institution prevailed, even though some elements in the Church were still hostile. The Holy See now charged Fr Hilarion Felder to examine the complaints against the Order from within the Church. The argument that as the Order had originally been sbject to the Hospitallers its properties should be restored to the Order of Malta was rejected and the investigation found in favor of the Teutonic Order, requiring that it should draw up a new Rule. Now constituted as the Fratres domus hospitalis sanctae Mariae Teutonicorum in Jerusalem it received Papal sanction of the new Rule on November 27, 1929. [23]
The new Rule reconstituted it as a purely religious Order of priests and nuns headed by the Hoch und Deutschmeisteren, always a priest, who enjoy the style and precedence of an Abbot with the right to the pileolus violaceus (the violet skull cap). It continued to preserve its independence from local Ordinaries and is now directly dependent on the Holy See. The Order is divided into three categories - brothers, sisters and familiares. The brothers are divided into two categories, priest-brothers and clerk-brothers (Klerikalerbrüder), who make professsion of perpetual vows after three year's noviciate and lay-brothers subject to the rule who profess simple vows for periods of six years. The sisters make perpetual vows after a probationary period of five years. The familiares are priests or Roman Catholic laymen who in their ordinary lives serve the Order through prayer and good works - these are divided into two categories. The first of these are the Knights of Honour, admitted in very small numbers (presently nine, including the late Cardinal Franz Konig and the late Sovereign Prince Franz Josef II of Liechtenstein, Archbishop Bruno Heim and Duke Maximilian in Bavaria), who generally have a prominent social position and must have given exceptional service to the Order. The second of these are the Marians, who number approximately three hundred and fifty and, in addition to being practicing Catholics distinguished for their faith, must have rendered some particular service to the Order, generally including a financial obligation.
The effects of the Reformation and, ultimately the exclusive limitation of membership to Roman Catholics contributed to putting the Order under Austrian control. But the military traditions of the Order found an echo in Prussia with the creation in 1813 of the Iron Cross, modeled on the badge of the Order. The Prussians reinvented the history of the Order as the originator of the Prussian military tradition, although this exclusively protestant state had originated in the post reformation ruins of the ancient Christian Order. This tradition was further perverted by the nazis who, after the occupation of Austria suppressed it by an act of September 6, 1938 because they suspected it of being a bastion of pro-Habsburg legitimism. On occupying Czechoslovakia the following year, it was also suppressed in Morovia although the hospitals and houses in Yugoslavia and south Tyrol were able to continue a tenuous existence. The nazis, motivated by Himmler's fantasies of reviving a German military elite then attempted to establish their own "Teutonic Order" as the highest award of the Third Reich. The ten recipients of this included Reinhard Heydrich and several of the most notorious nazi criminals. Needless to say, although its badge was modeled on that of the genuine Order, it had absolutely nothing in common with it. At the same time as they were persecuting the priests of the Order, they were also persecuting descendants of those Prussian noble families descended in many cases from Teutonic knights who had embraced the Reform religion (many of whom were involved in the various plots against Hitler).
The Order's properties in Austria were returned after the war although it was not until 1947 that the decree of abolition was formall abrogated. It was expelled from Czechoslovakia, however and, since then, it has substantially increased its activities in Germany. It has retained its pre-reform headquarters in Vienna and, although governed by an Abbot as Hochmeister, is composed mainly of sisters; uniquely among the Catholic religious Orders the sisters are united under the authority of a male head. It only runs one Hospital entirely with its own nuns, in Friesach in Carinthia (Austria), and one nursing home, in Cologne, but is nonetheless represented in other hospitals and nursing homes at Bad Mergenthem, Regensburg and Nurermberg. The present Hochmeister, elected following the resignation of the eighty-five year old Ildefons Pauler in mid-1988, is the Very Reverend Dr Arnold Wieland, former junior Provincial of the Italian Brothers, born in 1940. The Order is divided into the provinces of Austria (with thirteen priests and brothers and fifty-two sisters), Italy (with thirty-seven priests and brothers and ninety sisters), Slovenia (with eight priests and brothers and thirty-three sisters), Germany (with fourteen priests and brothers and one hundred and forty-five sisters) and, more recently, in Moravia-Bohemia (ex-Czechoslovakia). The familiares are divided into three Bailiwicks - Germany, Austria and south Tyrol, and two Commanderies - Rome and Altenbiesen (Belgium).
There are approximately three hundred and eighty Marians in the German Bailiwick under the Deutschherrenmeister Anton Jaumann, divided into seven commanderies (of the Donau, in Oberrhein, Neckar and Bodensee, in the Rhine and Main, in the Rhine and Ruhr, in the Weser and Ems, in the Elbe and Ostsee, and Altenbiesen), sixty five in the Bailiwick of Austria under the Balleimeister Dr Carl Blaha, forty-five in the Bailiwick of the Tyrol under the Balleimeister Dr Othmar Parteli, and fourteen in the Commandery Am Inn und Hohen Rhein. and twenty-five in the Italian Commandery Ad Tiberiam. There are a handful of Marians outside Germany, Austria and Italy, presently numbering less than twenty, of whom ten live in the United States. The badge of the Order is a latin Cross in black enamel with a white enamel border, surmounted (for Knights of Honor) by a helmet with black and white feathers or (for Marians) by a simple circular ornament, and is suspended from a black and white ribbon.
TO TEUTONIC ORDER OFFICIAL SITE
TO DUTCH TEUTONIC ORDER

Footnotes
[1] See Klaus Guth, Patronage of Elizabeth in the High Middle Ages in Hospitals of the Teutonic Order in the Bailiwick of Franconia, in The Military Orders, edited by Malcolm Barber, 1994, pp. 245-252..
[2] The Bull continues " ...citat usque ad festum S. Michaelis proximum, ut de subtractione ab hospitalis S. Johannis obedienta respondeant". See Cod. dipl. di Malta, I, 272, Bull VI; See Strehlke Repertory, no. 468.
[3] See Felix Salles, Annales de L'Ordre Teutonique our de Sainte Marie de Jérusalem depuis son origine jusqu'à nos jours, Paris/Vienna, 1897, p. 531.
[4] See Salles, Op. cit., pp.9-10.
[5] Exceptions were permitted until the ranks of knights were closed to non-nobles at the end of the fifteenth century, when proof of four quarters was required. See Klaus Militzer, The Recruitment of Brethren for the Teutonic Order in Livonia, 1237 - 1562 in The Military Orders, edited by Malcolm Barber, 1994, p. 270.
[6] See Militzer, Op. cit. supra., p. 270.
[7] Granted to encourage their invasion of Prussia by giving them immediate rule of this area under ther nominal suzerainty of the Emperor.
[8] This church was later granted to the Constantinian Order.
[9] For the best study of the knights in Sicily, see James M. Powell, Frederick II and the Teutonic Order in Sicily, in The Military Orders, edited by Malcolm Barber, 1994, pp. 236-244.
[10] This amalgamation was confirmed in two Papal Bulls dated May 12, 1237.
[11] See Militzer, Op. cit. supra. pp.272-273.
[12] See Sven Ekdahl, The Treatment of Prisoners of War during the Fighting between the Teutonic Order and Lithuania, in the Middle Ages, edited by Malcolm Barber, 1994, pp. 263-269.
[13] See Ekdahl, Op. cit. supra, p. 266.
[14] See Ekdahl, Op. cit. supra., p. 268.
[15] For an examination of the role of the Teutonic knights in fighting Mongols and Turks, see Jüirgen Sarnowsky, The Teutonic Order confronts Mongols and Turks, in The Military Orders, edited by Malcolm Barber, 1994, pp. 253-262.
[16] Granted them by the Venetian Republic in 1260.
[17] Distributed across fifty-five fortified towns, forty-eight fortresses, and nineteen thousand villages, of which six hundred and forty had parish churches and two thousand free farms. These yielded annual revenues in 1406 in excess of eight hundred thousand florins
[18] See Salles, Op. cit., pp. 319-320.
[19] By 1800 the Order had already lost most of its possessions then limited to: the Bailiwick of Alsace-Burgundy (9 commanderies and parishes); Bailiwick of Austria (10 commanderies and 7 parishes); the Magistral Bailiwick of Franconia (18 commanderies and 12 parishes); Bailiwick of Hesse (6 commanderies); Bailiwick of Thuringia (3 commanderies); Bailiwick of Alt-Biesen (13 commanderies); Bailiwick of Westphalia (6 commanderies and 3 parishes); Bailiwick of Saxony (5 commanderies); Bailiwick of Adige and the Mountains (5 commanderies and 5 parishes); Bailiwick of Coblentz and Lorraine (none). Lunéville and Amiens drastically reduced these holdings.
[20] The Archduke Carl who had never made profession reentered the secular life, marrying Princess Henriette of Nassau-Weilburg.
[21] It is interesting to note that these words were preferred to that of "Emperor of Austria".
[22] Udo Arnold, Eight Hundred Years of the Teutonic Order, in The Military Orders, edited by Malcolm Barber, 1994, p.232.
[23] Henry Bogdan, Les Chevaliers Teutoniques, Vérités et légendes, Paris, 1995, pp.210-212.

The Military Order of Montesa
©Guy Stair Sainty

The much smaller Order of Montesa was not only a later foundation but was also territorially limited to the Kingdom of Aragón. It was founded following the break-up of the Templar Order in 1312, when there was considerable resistance on the part of the Kings of Aragón and Portugal to the amalgamation of the Templar benefices with those of the knights hospitaller. King Jaime II persuaded the Pope to permit him to regroup the Templar properties in Aragón and Valencia and confer them on a new Order, dedicated to Our Lady, and based at Montesa. The new Order received the approval of Pope John XXII on 10 June 1317, when it was given the Cistercian rule. On 22 July 1319 the Master of Calatrava was given the right to visit the Order and regulate disputes, as the first knights to form the new Order had been a group of volunteers from the Order of Calatrava.
The first Master was Guillermo d'Eril and the Order had a total of fifteen Masters, whose military importance was insufficient to bring them into conflict with the Crown and who were not perceived as the same kind of threat as those of the other three Orders. By a bull of 24 January 1401, the anti-Pope Benedict XIII combined Montesa with the earlier Order of Saint George of Alfama. [1] The Order was only marginally involved in the war against the Moors, as by this late date they had been largely confined to the Kingdom of Grenada and seldom threatened the security of Valencia or Aragón. The penultimate Master, Francisco Lanzol de Romani (died 1544), was succeeded by his cousin Pedro-Luis de Borja (died 1592), half-brother of Saint Francis Borja, 4th Duke of Gandia (who was himself a knight of Santiago). Borja resigned in the Mastership in 1586 and it was united in perpetuity to the Crown of Aragón by a Bull of Sixtus V of 15 March 1587. It continued to maintain an autonomous existence under the Crown until its Council was united with that of the other three Orders on 22 May 1739. [2]
In 1931 there were nearly fifty knights, of whom forty per cent were professed. Unlike the other three Orders, the senior officer is not a Grand Commander but a "Lieutenant-General" of the Order. His deputy is the Clavero-Mayor and the third officer is the Alférez (Standard-Bearer) and Commander of Alcalá de Gisbert. When the Order was revived there were five knights surviving from the pre-1931 Order, of whom the Baron de Llauri, Grandee of Spain (who had made profession in 1912), had been appointed Clavero-Mayor in 1960. Today there are twenty-three professed and nineteen novice knights (one Grandee of Spain), the Lieutenant-General is D. Miguel Peman y Medina (formerly the Alférez), the Clavero Mayor, substitute Lieutenant-General, is D. Rafael de la Brena y Sanchiz (also Secretary), and the Alférez and Commander of Alcalá de Gisbert is the Marquess of Bajamar. Requirements for admission are less stringent that in the other four Orders, as only the paternal and maternal of the four grandparents' (all of whom must be legitimate and not descended from non-Christians) families must be noble.
The cross of the Order of Montesa is identical to that of Caltrava but in black, ensigned with a plain red greek cross. It is suspended from a red ribbon or sewn on the left breast.

Footnotes
[1] This small crusader Order had been founded at Alfama, near Tolosa, by King Pedro II of Aragón in 1201 but had not received Papal approval until May 15, 1373 when it was confirmed by Pope Gregory XI
[2]See Zeininger de Borja, op.cit., pp.210-211; Helyot, op.cit., Volume VI, pp.78-80.

The Military Order of Calatrava
© Guy Stair Sainty

The slightly earlier Order of Calatrava (the town was originally called Oreto but renamed Calatrava by the Moors in the early seventh century), was the inspiration of Don Diego Velázquez, a Cistercian monk based at the Monastery of Fitero in Navarre. Velázquez persuaded his Abbot, Ramón Sierra, to permit a group of monks to form themselves into a military confraternity to defend this strategically crucial town. After it had been abandoned by the Templars, to whom it had been granted in 1147, King Sancho III of Castille had first offered the city as an hereditary fief to any knight who would be prepared to provide for its defense but none proved willing to take up this challenge. Velázquez had seen that it would provide the perfect site for this new confraternity and the monks of Fitero were granted the town by the King in 1158. [1]
The members of the new garrison were first of all religious brothers but, like all early mediaeval Spanish communities whether lay or religious, had had some military training and soon re-established its fortifications. With the establishment of the new fraternity at Calatrava the brothers immediately obtained the approval of the Archbishop of Toledo, who granted them a substantial sum to assist them in preparing its fortifications. The Moors had not settled extensively in the area, which was sparsely populated, so several hundred peasants were encouraged to move from Navarre to the area surrounding the city, providing a much needed ancillary services. [2] In 1163 Abbot Ramón died and the priests of the new foundation, under their Abbot Rodolfo, now left Calatrava to return to the monastic life at Cirvelos. The knight brothers now adopted a more distinct exclusively military character, paralleling the members of the Templar and Hospitaller Orders but still subscribing to the Cistercian rule.
Ramón's successor as Master, García, obtained a Bull confirming the Order of Calatrava as a Militia from Pope Alexander III on September 26, 1164. This placed the knights under the Cistercian rule but autonomous from the Cistercian Order itself. The teachings of the Cistercian Saint Bernard of Clairvaux, had provided them with an ideal of religious-military life, giving the Order unity and a strong sense of discipline and purpose. Each encomienda of the Order was organized around twelve knight-brothers with a chaplain who owed obedience to the Master at Calatrava.
The new Order was given half of the castles of Almadén and Chillon to garrison but was not yet strong enough to maintain them, also losing their seat at Calatrava in 1193. Like Santiago, as the Order acquired greater possessions in Castille, disputes emerged between different groups of knights. Meanwhile the Cistercians themselves tried to reassert their authority over the Order, demanding successfully in 1187 that the Master of the knights only be elected with the approval of the Cistercian Abbot of Morimond, in Burgundy. The early years saw rapid growth, with estates being acquired in Navarra in 1163, Portugal in 1175, Aragón in 1179 and the acquisition of several estates in León between 1170 and 1218 (when it abandoned any military presence there), including the castle and villa of Alcántara in 1217. [3] The progressive expansion of Calatrava may have been perceived by the Leónese as part of the continuing attempt of the Kingdom of Castille to achieve supremacy and build an Iberian Empire. In 1218 a settlement was reached with the Order of Alcántara and half Calatrava's Leónese estates were acquired by the former, while Calatrava established itself as Alcántara's superior in disciplinary and ecclesiastical matters. At the same time the agreement between the Castillian and Leónese Crowns resulted in an effective union of the two states after 1230.
In the twenty years when the Order was without its formal seat at Calatrava, the Aragónese knights established themselves as an autonomous group under a Grand Commander based at Alcañices, who took the title of Master of Alcañíz of the Order of Calatrava. The Castillian knights had meanwhile captured the castle of Salvatierra, to which they transferred their headquarters, moving in 1210 to Zurita before recovering Calatrava itself in 1212.
Even while the Order was engaged in continual struggles with the Crown, with the other Military Orders, and among its own members, it was still able to build up its economic base. This was founded on the raising of livestock and the production of cereals or grapes for wine. An important recent study has examined these aspects of the Order's history in more detail than is appropriate here, [4] but a brief survey demonstrates the importance of good management of the four Orders agricultural resources. The predominant cereals were wheat and barley with some rye production, while later fifteenth century records document the production of oats and vegetables. Within the patrimony of the Order the production of such crops was concentrated in the Castilian holdings while elsewhere livestock farming predominated. The cereals were used for bread manufacture and for animal food, necessary for the extensive range of livestock, mainly cattle for dairy and beef, oxen and mules as worKing animals for use in farming, particularly pulling the plow, sheep for wool and meat, pigs and horses. There are some references to the production of olives but this was far less importance than their Order's vineyards. Wine production was concentrated along the Tagus river and its tributaries but was also found in the province of Guadalajara, in Fuentelaencina, Zorita, Cogolludo, Cuenca, Canete, Moya and Plasencia. [5] Vegetable and flower farming was an important source of income as well as providing food for local consumption; this was naturally dependent on good water sources and so was concentrated along river plains. Emulating the Moslems, whose skills in devising sophisticated hydraulic and irrigation systems had been perfected in the dry Arab lands from which they originated, the knights almost certainly utilized similar irrigation systems, particularly in more barren Andalusia. It seems that irrigation was subordinated to the use of water power for milling and that surplus water would then be directed to crop production. [6]
The feudal system of ownership and management insured that the very best farming land remained in the hands of the knights. In times of severe drought this land could generally be relied upon to continue to be productive and therefore provide food for the garrisons given the duty of protecting the civilian populations. The peasants were given an area of land equivalent to that which could be worked by one pair of oxen for which both a percentage tribute and manual service would in return be provided to the knights. The Order oversaw the management of their own lands and constructed roads linKing villages and more distant areas of agricultural production. Typically, the land nearest a village would be used for orchards, vegetable production or grasses for animal food - the animals were stabled near the villages both for convenience and safety. Adjacent to these areas were divisions between pastures for grazing and plots available for grazing separated by fencing. [7]
In 1212 the new Master, Don Rodrigo García, obtained the temporary submission of the Portuguese Order of Saint Benedict of Avíz, granting the latter two of the palaces of the knights of Calatrava, on the condition that they reformed their statutes in imitation of Calatrava. In 1219 the Order established an associated order of Nuns at the Convent of Saint Felix, near Amaya, where they remained until the reign of King Philip II. Now firmly entrenched at their new convent at Calatrava, the knights continued to enlarge their territories, until 1296 when there was a four year schism, with two rival Masters. The division was eventually resolved by the Chapter-General of the Cistercian Order but the two rival factions continued to quarrel through the first half of the fourteenth century and intermittently over the succeeding century. The knights were involved on both sides of the ensuing civil wars, which delayed considerably the eventual expulsion of the Moors. Despite these internecine struggles, the Order continued to enlarge its wealth and power prving an increasing threat to royal authority. In 1443 the King John of Castille persuaded some of the knights to depose their Master, Ferdinand de Padilla, and elect Alfonso of Aragón, natural son of the King of Navarre. Although Padilla resisted he was killed in an accident and Alfonso was elected unopposed.
Unfortunately, war broke out once again between Castille and Navarre, and the Master of Calatrava decided to support his father rather than his patron - Navarre was defeated and in 1445 King John assembled a Chapter of the Order which declared the Master deposed. There was now a new schism, some of the knights continuing to support Alfonso of Aragón while others attached themselves to his two rivals, with the Order's castles and towns divided between them. An agreement was eventually reached by which Pedro Girón became sole Master and, in 1446, took the part of the Infant Henry in his rebellion against his father, King John. The latter died in 1454 and Henry was now unopposed, embarKing on a new war against the Moors in which Calatrava and the other Orders all came to his assistance. The grandees rebelled, however, electing the King's brother Alfonso (who died unmarried in 1468) in his place, and the Master of Calatrava joined the rebellion, with some of his knights.
Needing the support of the Order King Henry bought off Master Pedro Girón by promising him the hand of his sister Isabel; [8] in 1464 the Master obtained a dispensation from his vows to marry [9], hoping one day to place a crown upon his head. After resigning the title of Master, he obtained the election of his bastard son, the eight year old Rodrigo Téllez-Girón and the appointment of the latter's uncle, Don Juan Pacheco, Marquis of Villena, 1st Duke of Escalona (and later Grand Master of Santiago from 1467-1474) as coadjutor. On his way to the marriage in Madrid Pedro Girón was taken ill and died, possibly poisoned. In 1469 the Infanta Isabel married Ferdinand, King of Aragón and Sicily. The death of King Henry of Castille in 1474 caused a further schism, as the Master, who had now attained his majority, and some of the knights gave their support to the claims of the King of Portugal (married to the Infanta Juana, see note above). The Clavero, leading another group, supported Isabel, who was able to secure her succession as Queen of Castille with the help of her husband after the defeat of the Portuguese at the battle of Toro in 1479. The Master now submitted to the now undisputed Monarchs and distinguished himself in the war against the Moors, being killed in 1482 when he was succeeded by the former Clavero, Don García López de Padilla, the twenty-ninth and last Master of the Order.
With the death of Master López de Padilla in 1486, King Ferdinand applied to the Pope for permission to assume the administration of the Order, to which the latter acceded, while reserving to himself the right to nominate a Master in the future. Ferdinand died in 1516 and was succeeded as King of Aragón by his grandson the Archduke Charles; the knights now applied to elect a new Master of their Order but were opposed by the Cardinal Regent (future Pope Adrian VI), who was himself appointed administrator by Pope Leo X on 15 March 1521. With his election to the Holy See he transferred the perpetual administration to King Charles, now also Emperor as Charles V, by the Bull Dum intra of 4 May 1523. The government was now consigned to the Council of the three (later four) Orders with which it has remained. The Order had some sixteen priories and fifty-six commanderies and from 1540 their vows were modified to parallel those of the other Orders, permitting them to marry, while in 1652 a fourth vow was added to defend and sustain the doctrine of the Immaculate Conception (as in Santiago).
The second largest of the two Orders, Calatrava was still smaller than Santiago, in the late 18th century having revenues of 180,000 scudi per annum. Like the other Orders its benefices were confiscated in the nineteenth century and by the time of the reign of Alfonso XIII the duties of the knights were primarily honorific. The Order's head was the Grand Commander, his deputy the Grand Commander of Alcañices (or of Aragón), along with the Clavero, or keeper of the keys, the Obrero, Alférez (Standard-Bearer) and Commander of Almodovar.
With the downfall of the Monarchy in 1931, the titular Grand Commander was the Infant Don Jaime, Duke of Segovia (who died in 1975), the Grand Commander of Aragón was the Count of Almodovar and the Clavero was the Duke of Hijar. There were less than eighty knights, of whom four made profession between 1931 and 1941, and five of the pre-1931 novices were still living and able to make profession with the recent revival of the four Orders. Today the Grand Commander of Calatrava is the Duke of Granada de Ega (whose father, the late Grand Commander of Aragón had joined as a novice in 1930, made profession in 1983 and was appointed to this office in the same year). The Grand Commander of Aragón is D. Juan Ignacio Mac-Crohon y Jarava, the Clavero is D. Ramón Diez de Rivera y de Hoces (former Secretary of the Council and Tribunal), and the Obrero is D. Salvador Rivero y Sánchez-Romate.[10] As of 1998 there were forty-nine professed knights and twenty-four novices, including five Grandees of Spain, and two royal princes, the Duke of Braganza, head of the Royal House of Portugal, and Archduke Andres Salvador. The badge of the Order is a red Greek cross with the letter M (for Mary) in ornate script as fleurs de lys, making the four arms; it is either worn sewn on the left breast or is represented as a gold red enameled cross hung from a red ribbon around the neck. The rules for admission to Calatrava are now identical to those of the Order of Santiago.

Footnotes
[1] The act of 1158 is recited in another decree of 1196, "Qua propter ego Rex Sanctius Dei gratia Domini Alphonsi bonae memoriae illustris Hispaniarum Imperatoris filius, divino amore inspirante, facio chartam donationis & textum scriptura in perpetuum valiturum, Deo & B.M. & sanctae Congregationi Cisterciensi, & vobis Domino Raimondo Abbati S.M. de Fitero, & omnibus fratribus vestris tam praesentibus quam futuris de villa quae vocatur Calatrava: ut habeatis & possideatis eam mancipatam, liberam, ac quietam jure hereditario deinceps in perpetuum, & defendatis eam a Paganis inimicis crucis Christi, suo ac nostro adjutorio. Ita inquam do vobis & concedo eam cum terminis & montibus, terris, aquis, pratis, &c". See Helyot, op.cit., Volume VI, p.35.
[2] As many as twenty thousand, according to Helyot, op.cit., Volume VI, p.36.
[3] See Carlos de Ayala Martínez, Possessions and Incomes of the Order of Calatrava, pp.283-287 in The Military Orders, edited by Malcolm Barber, Aldershot, 1994.
[4] See Enrique Rodríguez-Picavea Matilla, Agrarian Structure in the Calatrava Lordships of the Southern Meseta of Castile in the Twelfth and Thirteenth Centuries, in The Military Orders, by Malcolm Barber, 1994, pp. 284-295.
[5] See Rodríguez-Picavea, Op. cit. supra., p. 290.
[6] See Rodríguez-Picavea, Op. cit. supra., pp. 291-292.
[7] See Rodríguez-Picavea, Op. cit. supra. pp. 294-295.
[8] The confusion in the succession to the thrones of Castille, Aragón and Navarre resulting from the frequent intermarriage between members of their royal families, combined with uncertainty over the law of primogeniture and rights of females cannot be explained here. Henry was the only surviving child of King John by his first wife, Isabel was the eldest child of his second wife and the only one still living at the death of her brother Henry in 1474. Henry had had an only daughter by his second wife, Juana, who married her uncle the King of Portugal as his second wife but eventually died childless. See Jiri Louda and Michael Maclagan, Lines of Succession, London, 1981.
[9] The knights of Calatrava were not dispensed of the vow of celibacy until 1540, when a Bull of Paul III permitted them to marry while binding them to the same vow of marital chastity as the knights of Santiago. See Helyot, op.cit., Volume VI, p.51.
[10] The posts of Alférez and Commander of Almodóvar are vacant.

2 Egir:
Êàìðàä, áîëüøàÿ áëàãîäàðíîñòü... î÷åíü èíòåðåñíî è ïîçíaâàòåëüíî...
Ïî Ïèðèíåÿì ñïåöèàëèçèðóåøñÿ?

CELT - ó

Âîîáùå-òî ïî âîåííîé èñòîðèè ñðåäíèõ âåêîâ è íîâîãî âðåìåíè â öåëîì. Ñ îñîáûì óäàðåíèåì íà Ðåíåññàíñ è òàêòèêó âåäåíèÿ áîÿ â ýòó ýïîõó. À èñïàíöû ìåíÿ âñåãäà çîâîðàæèâàëè! Íî òîëüêî ÄÎ 17îãî âåêà. Ïîòîì îíè âñå ðàçó÷èëèñü äåëàòü, è âîåâàòü, è ïûòàòü, è íà êîñòðå ñæèãàòü... (=ñàòàíèíñêèé ñìåõ) À òû ÷åì èíòåðåñóåøüñÿ?

QUOTE

Êàìðàä, áîëüøàÿ áëàãîäàðíîñòü

You're very welcome!!!

ÊÀÒÀÔÐÀÊÒÀÐÈÈ È ÈÕ ÐÎËÜ Â ÈÑÒÎÐÈÈ ÂÎÅÍÍÎÃÎ ÈÑÊÓÑÑÒÂÀ

À.Ì. Õàçàíîâ

 ïîñëåäíèå âåêà äî í. ý. – ïåðâûå âåêà í. ý. â ñîñòàâå è âîîðóæåíèè âîéñêà ìíîãèõ ãîñóäàðñòâ è íàðîäîâ Âîñòîêà ïðîèñõîäÿò ñóùåñòâåííûå ïðåîáðàçîâàíèÿ, ñâÿçàííûå ñ ðåçêèì óâåëè÷åíèåì çíà÷åíèÿ òÿæåëîâîîðóæåííîé êîííèöû, êîòîðóþ âñëåä çà ãðåêî-ðèìñêèì ìèðîì îáû÷íî íàçûâàþò êàòàôðàêòàðèÿìè.
Ñîáñòâåííî êàòàôðàêòàðèè ïî ïèñüìåííûì èñòî÷íèêàì èçâåñòíû ó ïàðôÿí, àðìÿí è ñàðìàòîâ, ìîæåò áûòü, òàêæå ó àëáàíîâ è èáåðîâ (1). Ñóùåñòâîâàíèå òàêîé êîííèöû íà Áîñïîðå çàñâèäåòåëüñòâîâàíî àðõåîëîãè÷åñêèìè ìàòåðèàëàìè è ïàìÿòíèêàìè èçîáðàçèòåëüíîãî èñêóññòâà (2). Íåñîìíåííî, îíà áûëà è â Ñðåäíåé Àçèè, íî ñòðîãèõ äîêàçàòåëüñòâ ýòîãî ìû ïîêà íå èìååì íè â ïèñüìåííûõ èñòî÷íèêàõ, íè â àðõåîëîãè÷åñêèõ ìàòåðèàëàõ. Äàëåå íà âîñòîê òÿæåëîâîîðóæåííàÿ êîííèöà, ñõîäíàÿ ñ êàòàôðàêòàðèÿìè, áûëà â Èíäèè (3), à òàêæå ó ãóííîâ è êèòàéöåâ (4).
Âîïðîñàì, ñâÿçàííûì ñ ïîÿâëåíèåì è ðàñïðîñòðàíåíèåì êàòàôðàêòàðèåâ, ïîñâÿùåíà çíà÷èòåëüíàÿ ëèòåðàòóðà (5), îäíàêî ýòè âîïðîñû åùå äàëåêè îò îêîí÷àòåëüíîãî ðàçðåøåíèÿ. Íå âûÿñíåíî, êîãäà è ãäå âïåðâûå ïîÿâèëèñü êàòàôðàêòàðèè, ïî-ðàçíîìó òðàêòóåòñÿ èõ ðîëü â èñòîðèè âîåííîãî èñêóññòâà. Íåò ïîëíîé ÿñíîñòè äàæå â ñàìîì ïðèìåíåíèè òåðìèíà "êàòàôðàêòàðèè".
 ñîîòâåòñòâèè ñî âñåìè áåç èñêëþ÷åíèÿ èñòîðèêàìè ìû ïîíèìàåì ïîä êàòàôðàêòàðèÿìè îïðåäåëåííûé, õðîíîëîãè÷åñêè îãðàíè÷åííûé ñòðîé òÿæåëîâîîðóæåííîé êîííèöû, àòàêóþùåé ïðîòèâíèêà (ïðåæäå âñåãî ïåõîòó) â îïðåäåëåííîì áîåâîì ïîðÿäêå – òåñíî ñîìêíóòîì ñòðîþ – è ñ îïðåäåëåííîé òàêòè÷åñêîé öåëüþ (ïðîðûâ, ðåæå îõâàò). Äëÿ êàòàôðàêòàðèåâ õàðàêòåðíû ñïåöèôè÷åñêîå âîîðóæåíèå è ñïåöèôè÷åñêèå ñïîñîáû âåäåíèÿ âîåííûõ äåéñòâèé.
Òåðìèí "êàòàôðàêòàðèè" íåëüçÿ óïîòðåáëÿòü ðàñøèðèòåëüíî, ðàñïðîñòðàíÿÿ åãî íà âñÿêóþ èëè ïî÷òè âñÿêóþ òÿæåëîâîîðóæåííóþ êîííèöó. Íåëüçÿ, íàïðèìåð, ñ÷èòàòü êàòàôðàêòàðèÿìè íè àññèðèéñêóþ êîííèöó (6), íè êîííèöó Êèðà Ìëàäøåãî (7). È òà è äðóãàÿ èìåëè îòëè÷íîå âîîðóæåíèå, áîåâûå ïîðÿäêè è òàêòè÷åñêîå íàçíà÷åíèå. Íåëüçÿ òàêæå ñáëèæàòü êàòàôðàêòàðèåâ ñî ñðåäíåâåêîâûìè ðûöàðÿìè, íåñìîòðÿ íà âíåøíþþ ñõîæåñòü èõ âîîðóæåíèÿ. Èõ çàäà÷è â áîþ áûëè ñîâåðøåííî ðàçëè÷íû.  òî âðåìÿ êàê ðûöàðè ðåøàëè èñõîä ñðàæåíèÿ â èíäèâèäóàëüíûõ ñõâàòêàõ, êàòàôðàêòàðèè ìîãëè óñïåøíî äåéñòâîâàòü íå â îäèíî÷êó, à ëèøü öåëûìè ïîäðàçäåëåíèÿìè.
Ñëîâî "êàòàôðàêòàðèè" ïðîèñõîäèò îò êàòàôðàêòû – ãðå÷åñêîãî íàèìåíîâàíèÿ âñàäíè÷åñêîãî äîñïåõà.  äàëüíåéøåì â ãðåêî-ðèìñêîì ìèðå ýòèì ñëîâîì (â äâóõ íàïèñàíèÿõ – cataphracti è cataphractarii) ñòàëè íàçûâàòü ïîÿâèâøóþñÿ íà Âîñòîêå òÿæåëîâîîðóæåííóþ êîííèöó. Ñàì òåðìèí cataphracta ( ) âïåðâûå ïðîñëåæèâàåòñÿ â ýëëèíèñòè÷åñêîì Åãèïòå â íà÷àëå III â. äî í. ý., ãäå èì íàçûâàëè ïàíöèðè ñîëäàò òÿæåëîé êàâàëåðèè (P. Enteux., 32, 45). Âîçìîæíî, óæå âî II â. äî í. ý. îí ïåðåíîñèòñÿ íà ñàìóþ ïàíöèðíóþ êàâàëåðèþ. Ìû âñòðå÷àåì ýòîò òåðìèí ïðè îïèñàíèè âîéñêà Ñåëåâêèäîâ è åãî âîîðóæåíèÿ (8).  èñòî÷íèêàõ, ïîñâÿùåííûõ ñîáûòèÿì I â. äî í. ý, è ïîñëåäóþùåãî âðåìåíè, òåðìèí "êàòàôðàêòàðèè" óæå ïðî÷íî óñòîÿëñÿ. Èì òåïåðü íàçûâàþò òÿæåëîâîîðóæåííóþ êîííèöó, ñ êîòîðîé ðèìëÿíå âïåðâûå ñòîëêíóëèñü íà Âîñòîêå è ñ êîòîðîé èì ïðèøëîñü áîðîòüñÿ â òå÷åíèå ìíîãèõ âåêîâ. Ýòîò òåðìèí óïîòðåáëÿëñÿ äî êîíöà ñóùåñòâîâàíèÿ Ðèìñêîé èìïåðèè, íî íàðÿäó ñ íèì â îôèöèàëüíîì ÿçûêå è ëèòåðàòóðå ïîçäíåé Èìïåðèè ïîÿâëÿåòñÿ òåðìèí "êëèáàíàðèè" (clibanarii), ñêîðåå âñåãî, èðàíñêîãî ïðîèñõîæäåíèÿ (9).  ëèòåðàòóðíûõ èñòî÷íèêàõ îáà òåðìèíà óïîòðåáëÿþòñÿ, ïî÷òè ÷åðåäóÿñü, è óñòàíîâèòü ðàçëè÷èå â èõ ïðèìåíåíèè î÷åíü òðóäíî. ×åòêîãî ðàçëè÷èÿ, î÷åâèäíî, è íå áûëî, õîòÿ âñå æå îùóùàåòñÿ íåêîòîðàÿ õðîíîëîãè÷åñêàÿ ïîñëåäîâàòåëüíîñòü.  öåëîì òåðìèí "êàòàôðàêòàðèè" ÷àùå óïîòðåáëÿëñÿ â III-V ââ. í. ý. äëÿ íàèìåíîâàíèÿ âñïîìîãàòåëüíûõ ÷àñòåé ðèìñêîé àðìèè, âåðáîâàâøèõñÿ íà Âîñòîêå, â òî âðåìÿ êàê òåðìèí "êëèáàíàðèè" ñëóæèë ãëàâíûì îáðàçîì äëÿ îáîçíà÷åíèÿ ñîáñòâåííî ðèìñêîé è ñàñàíèäñêîé òÿæåëîé êàâàëåðèè (10).


Ðèñ. 1. Ïàðôÿíñêèé êàòàôðàêòàðèé. Ðåêîíñòðóêöèÿ Ì.Ãîðåëèêà

Äëÿ âîîðóæåíèÿ êàòàôðàêòàðèåâ õàðàêòåðíû òðè ãëàâíûõ îñîáåííîñòè. Ïåðâîé îòëè÷èòåëüíîé ÷åðòîé èõ áûëî íàëè÷èå òÿæåëîãî îáîðîíèòåëüíîãî äîñïåõà. Îí ñîñòîÿë ïðåæäå âñåãî èç ìåòàëëè÷åñêîãî ïàíöèðÿ, ÷åøóé÷àòîãî èëè êîìáèíèðîâàííîãî, ïîçäíåå êîëü÷óãè.  I â. äî í. ý. ïàíöèðü, êàê ïðàâèëî, áûë êîðîòêèì, îí åäâà äîõîäèë äî áåäåð. Íîãè òàêæå îñòàâàëèñü íåçàùèùåííûìè. Ýòî ó÷èòûâàëè ðèìñêèå òàêòèêè, ðåêîìåíäîâàâøèå ðàçèòü êàòàôðàêòàðèåâ ìå÷îì â áåäðà è ãîëåíè – "åäèíñòâåííûå ÷àñòè òåëà, êîòîðûå íå çàêðûâàëà áðîíÿ" (Plut., Luc. 28).  ïåðâûå âåêà í. ý. ïîÿâëÿþòñÿ äîñïåõè, äîõîäÿùèå äî êîëåí. Øèðîêîå ðàñïðîñòðàíåíèå ïîëó÷àåò êîìáèíèðîâàííûé äîñïåõ, êîòîðîé âêëþ÷àåò íàáåäðåííèê, ìåòàëëè÷åñêèå èëè êîæàíûå íàðó÷è è ïîíîæè. Ãîëîâó êàòàôðàêòàðèÿ çàùèùàë êîíè÷åñêèé øëåì.  ïåðâûõ âåêàõ í. ý. îí ÷àñòî èìåë ìåòàëëè÷åñêóþ ìàñêó, çàêðûâàâøóþ ëèöî.  öåëîì, ñîñòîÿâøèé èç ðàçëè÷íûõ ÷àñòåé äîñïåõ ïîêðûâàë òåëî âñàäíèêà ñ ãîëîâû äî íîã. Îñîáåííî ýòî õàðàêòåðíî äëÿ êëèáàíàðèåâ III-IV ââ. í. ý.
Èñòî÷íèêè ñîõðàíèëè ÿðêèå îïèñàíèÿ òàêèõ çàêîâàííûõ â äîñïåõ êëèáàíàðèåâ. Ïî ñëîâàì Ñâèäû (s. v. ), "âñå îíè ñèäåëè íà ñâîèõ ëîøàäÿõ, êàê ñòàòóè, ê èõ êîíå÷íîñòÿì áûëè ïîäîãíàíû äîñïåõè, êîòîðûå òî÷íî ñîîòâåòñòâîâàëè ôîðìàì ÷åëîâå÷åñêîãî òåëà. Îíè ïîêðûâàëè ðóêó îò çàïÿñòüÿ äî ëîêòÿ, à îòòóäà äî ïëå÷à, â òî âðåìÿ êàê ïëàñòèí÷àòàÿ áðîíÿ çàùèùàëà ïëå÷è, ñïèíó è ãðóäü. Ãîëîâà è ëèöî áûëè ïîêðûòû øëåìîì ñ ìåòàëëè÷åñêîé ìàñêîé, êîòîðûå äåëàþò èõ íîñèòåëÿ âûãëÿäÿùèì êàê ñòàòóÿ, ïîòîìó ÷òî äàæå áåäðà è íîãè è ñàìûå êîí÷èêè íîã ïîêðûòû äîñïåõîì. Îí ñîåäèíåí ñ ïàíöèðåì ïðåêðàñíûì êîëü÷óæíûì ïëåòåíèåì, íàïîäîáèå òêàíè, òàê ÷òî íè îäíà ÷àñòü òåëà åå îñòàåòñÿ âèäèìîé è íåïîêðûòîé, ïîòîìó ÷òî ýòî ïëåòåíîå ïîêðûòèå çàùèùàåò ðóêè è òàê ãèáêî, ÷òî íîñèòåëè åãî ìîãóò äàæå ñãèáàòü ïàëüöû". Òàê æå îïèñûâàåò Àììèàí Ìàðöåëëèí òÿæåëóþ êîííèöó ïåðñèäñêîãî ïîëêîâîäöà Ìåðåíû âî âðåìÿ ïîõîäà Þëèàíà "Òî áûëè çàêîâàííûå â æåëåçî îòðÿäû; æåëåçíûå ïëàñòèíû òàê òåñíî îõâàòûâàëè âñå ÷ëåíû, ÷òî ñâÿçêè ñîâåðøåííî ñîîòâåòñòâîâàëè äâèæåíèÿì òåëà, à ïðèêðûòèå ëèöà òàê õîðîøî ïðèëåãàëî ê ãîëîâå, ÷òî âñå òåëî îêàçûâàëîñü çàêîâàííûì â æåëåçî, è ïîïàâøèå ñòðåëû ìîãëè âîíçèòüñÿ òîëüêî òàì, ãäå ÷åðåç ìàëåíüêèå îòâåðñòèÿ, ïðèõîäèâøèåñÿ ïðîòèâ ãëàç, ìîæíî êîå-÷òî âèäåòü, èëè ãäå ÷åðåç íîçäðè ñ òðóäîì âûõîäèò äûõàíèå" (11).
Âòîðîé îñîáåííîñòüþ êàê êàòàôðàêòàðèåâ, òàê è áîëåå ïîçäíèõ êëèáàíàðèåâ áèëî èõ ãëàâíîå íàñòóïàòåëüíîå îðóæèå – ïèêè, äîñòèãàâøèå â äëèíó 4-4,5 ì, êîòîðûå äåðæàëè îáåèìè ðóêàìè. Ãåëèîäîð îñòàâèë èíòåðåñíåéøåå îïèñàíèå òîãî, êàê óïðàâëÿëèñü ñ ïîäîáíîé ïèêîé: "Êîãäà íàñòóïàåò âðåìÿ áèòâû, òî, îñëàáèâ ïîâîäüÿ è ãîðÿ÷à êîíÿ áîåâûì êðèêîì, îí (êàòàôðàêòàðèé. – À.X.) ì÷èòñÿ íà ïðîòèâíèêà, ïîäîáíûé êàêîìó-òî æåëåçíîìó ÷åëîâåêó èëè äâèæóùåéñÿ êîâàíîé ñòàòóå. Îñòðèå êîïüÿ ñèëüíî âûäàåòñÿ âïåðåä, ñàìî êîïüå ðåìíåì ïðèêðåïëåíî ê øåå êîíÿ; íèæíèé åãî êîíåö ïðè ïîìîùè ïåòëè äåðæèòñÿ íà êðóïå êîíÿ, â ñõâàòêàõ êîïüå íå ïîääàåòñÿ, íî, ïîìîãàÿ ðóêå âñàäíèêà, âñåãî ëèøü íàïðàâëÿþùåé óäàð, ñàìî íàïðÿãàåòñÿ è òâåðäî óïèðàåòñÿ, íàíîñÿ ñèëüíîå ðàíåíèå, è â ñâîåì ñòðåìèòåëüíîì íàòèñêå êîëåò êîãî íè ïîïàëî, îäíèì óäàðîâ ÷àñòî ïðîíçàÿ äâîèõ" (12).
Òàêèå ïèêè èçîáðàæåíû íà èðàíñêèõ ðåëüåôàõ è áîñïîðñêèõ ïîãðåáàëüíûõ ôðåñêàõ. Íàêîíå÷íèêè èõ âñòðå÷åíû â ïîãðåáåíèÿõ Ñåâåðíîãî Êàâêàçà è Ïîâîëæüÿ (13). Äëèííûé ìå÷ è êèíæàë ñëóæèëè âñïîìîãàòåëüíûì îðóæèåì, ðàâíî êàê è ëóê ñî ñòðåëàìè. Íî ïèêè áûëè ó íèõ íà âîîðóæåíèè ñ ñàìîãî íà÷àëà. "Âåäü âñÿ ñèëà ýòîé áðîíåíîñíîé êîííèöû – â êîïüÿõ, ó íåå íåò íèêàêèõ äðóãèõ ñðåäñòâ çàùèòèòü ñåáÿ èëè íàíåñòè âðåä âðàãó, òàê êàê îíà ñëîâíî çàìóðîâàíà â ñâîþ òÿæåëóþ, íåãíóùóþñÿ áðîíþ" (Plut., Luc. 28). Ñ ïîëíûì îñíîâàíèåì ìîæíî ñêàçàòü, ÷òî áåç ïèêè íå áûëî áû êàòàôðàêòàðèÿ.
Ñóùåñòâóåò ìíåíèå, ÷òî ïàðôÿíñêèå êàòàôðàêòàðèè áûëè ïî ïðåèìóùåñòâó ëó÷íèêàìè (14). Êîííûå ëó÷íèêè áûëè íåîòúåìëåìîé ÷àñòüþ ïàðôÿíñêîãî âîéñêà, òàê æå êàê è ñàðìàòñêîãî. Äåéñòâèÿ òÿæåëîé êîííèöû áûëè îñîáåííî óñïåøíûìè ïðè âçàèìîäåéñòâèè ñ ëåãêîâîîðóæåííûìè ëó÷íèêàìè. Íî ñàìè ëó÷íèêè íå áûëè êàòàôðàêòàðèÿìè, òàê æå êàê ïîñëåäíèå íå áûëè ëó÷íèêàìè (15). Äåëî äàæå íå ñòîëüêî â ðàçëè÷èè âîîðóæåíèÿ, ñêîëüêî â ñîâåðøåíèå èíûõ çàäà÷àõ, ñòàâèâøèõñÿ â áîþ ïåðåä ýòèìè äâóìÿ ïîäðàçäåëåíèÿìè êîííèöû. Ïðàâäà, ñóùåñòâóþò èçîáðàæåíèÿ êàê ïàðôÿí, òàê è ñàðìàòîâ, çàêîâàííûõ â äîñïåõè, íî äåðæàùèõ â ðóêå ëóê âìåñòî êîïüÿ. Îäíàêî, âî-ïåðâûõ, è ëó÷íèêè èíîãäà ìîãëè èìåòü äîñïåõ, õîòÿ ýòî äîëæíî áûëî áûòü äîñòàòî÷íî ðåäêî, à âî-âòîðûõ, ëóê ñî ñòðåëàìè âñòðå÷àåòñÿ ó êàòàôðàêòàðèåâ â êà÷åñòâå âñïîìîãàòåëüíîãî îðóæèÿ (16). Ãëàâíûì íàñòóïàòåëüíûì îðóæèåì êàòàôðàêòàðèåâ âñåãäà è âñþäó áûëà òîëüêî ïèêà (17).
Òðåòüÿ îñîáåííîñòü êàòàôðàêòàðèåâ çàêëþ÷àëàñü â òîì, ÷òî äîñïåõ èìåë íå òîëüêî ñàì âñàäíèê, íî çà÷àñòóþ è åãî ëîøàäü. Ýòîò äîñïåõ ñîñòîÿë èç íåñêîëüêèõ îòäåëüíûõ ÷àñòåé è ñ òå÷åíèåì âðåìåíè íå îñòàâàëñÿ íåèçìåííûì. Îäíàêî îí íå áûë òàêèì íåïðåìåííûì àòðèáóòîì êàòàôðàêòàðèåâ, êàê ïàíöèðü èëè ïèêà. Äîâîëüíî ìíîãî÷èñëåííûå èçîáðàæåíèÿ èðàíñêèõ êàòàôðàêòàðèåâ, ëîøàäè êîòîðûõ íå èìåþò ìåòàëëè÷åñêèõ äîñïåõîâ. Åùå ìåíüøåå ðàñïðîñòðàíåíèå îí ïîëó÷èë â åâðàçèéñêèõ ñòåïÿõ. Ñïåöèôè÷åñêèå óñëîâèÿ êî÷åâîé ñðåäû òðåáîâàëè äàæå îò êàòàôðàêòàðèåâ áîëüøåé ïîäâèæíîñòè è ìàíåâðåííîñòè. Âïðî÷åì, â ñàñàíèäñêîå, ïîçäíåðèìñêîå è âèçàíòèéñêîå âðåìÿ ïîâñþäó íàáëþäàåòñÿ òåíäåíöèÿ ê îáëåã÷åíèþ êîííîãî äîñïåõà: çàìåíå ìåòàëëè÷åñêèõ ÷àñòåé êîæàíûìè è ò. ä.
Ïðè îïèñàíèè âîîðóæåíèÿ êàòàôðàêòàðèåâ ìû èñïîëüçîâàëè äàííûå, îòíîñÿùèåñÿ ãëàâíûì îáðàçîì ê Èðàíó. Îðóæèå ñàðìàòñêèõ êàòàôðàêòàðèåâ ïðèíöèïèàëüíî íè÷åì íå îòëè÷àëîñü îò ïàðôÿíñêèõ. Ðàçëè÷èÿ â âîîðóæåíèè ìåæäó êàòàôðàêòàðèÿìè è áîëåå ïîçäíèìè êëèáàíàðèÿìè òàêæå íå ñóùåñòâåííû. Äîñïåõ êëèáàíàðèÿ áûë áîëåå ñîâåðøåííûì è ïîêðûâàë âñå òåëî âñàäíèêà öåëèêîì, à íå òîëüêî åãî íàèáîëåå óÿçâèìûå ÷àñòè. Äîñïåõ ëîøàäè òàêæå áûë ñëîæíåå, õîòÿ è ëåã÷å, è ïðèìåíÿëñÿ ÷àùå, ÷åì â ïðåäøåñòâóþùåå âðåìÿ. Âî âñÿêîì ñëó÷àå, êà÷åñòâåííîãî õàðàêòåðà ýòè îòëè÷èÿ íå èìåëè.
Îñîáåííîñòè âîîðóæåíèÿ êàòàôðàêòàðèåâ îïðåäåëèëè ïðèìåíÿâøèåñÿ èìè áîåâûå ïîðÿäêè è òàêòè÷åñêèå ïðèåìû. Êàòàôðàêòàðèè âñåãäà àòàêîâàëè íåïðèÿòåëÿ òåñíî ñîìêíóòûì ñòðîåì. Òàêîé ñòðîé äàâàë âîçìîæíîñòü íàèëó÷øèì îáðàçîì èñïîëüçîâàòü ïðåèìóùåñòâî âîîðóæåíèÿ è ñâåñòè äî ìèíèìóìà åãî íåäîñòàòêè: îãðàíè÷åííóþ ïîäâèæíîñòü è âûçâàííóþ ýòèì ñëàáóþ ìàíåâðåííîñòü. Îòðÿä êàòàôðàêòàðèåâ, îùåòèíèâøèéñÿ ïèêàìè, ìàëîóÿçâèìûé äëÿ ñòðåë è äðîòèêîâ, èìåâøèé äîñòàòî÷íóþ çàùèòó îò óäàðîâ êîïèé è ìå÷åé, ïðåäñòàâëÿë ãðîçíóþ ñèëó. Ìíîãèå àâòîðû ñîîáùàþò, íà êàêèå óõèùðåíèÿ ïðèõîäèëîñü èäòè, ÷òîáû íåéòðàëèçîâàòü ïèêè êàòàôðàêòàðèåâ è âñòóïèòü ñ íèìè â áëèæíèé áîé (18). Íî îòäåëüíûé êàòàôðàêòàðèé áûë ëåãêî óÿçâèì è ñòàíîâèëñÿ äîâîëüíî ëåãêîé äîáû÷åé, îñîáåííî åñëè îí áûë ñáðîøåí íà çåìëþ. Äîñòàòî÷íî âñïîìíèòü ðîêñîëàíñêèõ êàòàôðàêòàðèåâ, ðàññûïàâøèõñÿ äëÿ ãðàáåæà ïî Ìåçèè âî âðåìÿ èõ íåóäà÷íîãî íàáåãà â 69 ã. í. ý. "Ðèìñêèå ñîëäàòû â ëåãêèõ ëàòàõ íàïàäàëè ñ ìåòàòåëüíûìè äðîòèêàìè èëè äëèííûìè êîïüÿìè è, êîãäà òðåáîâàëîñü, ëåãêèìè ìå÷àìè êîëîëè âðóêîïàøíóþ áåççàùèòíûõ ñàðìàòîâ" (19).
Îá ýòîé ñëàáîé ñòîðîíå êàòàôðàêòàðèåâ ïèøåò è âîåííûé òåîðåòèê êîíöà IV â. í. ý. Âåãåöèé (III, 23): "Êàòàôðàêòû âñëåäñòâèå òÿæåëîãî âîîðóæåíèÿ, êîòîðîå îíè íîñÿò, çàùèùåíû îò ðàí, íî âñëåäñòâèå ãðîìîçäêîñòè è âåñà îðóæèÿ ëåãêî ïîïàäàþò â ïëåí: èõ ëîâÿò àðêàíàìè; ïðîòèâ ðàññåÿâøèõñÿ ïåõîòèíöåâ â ñðàæåíèè îíè ïðèãîäíåå, ÷åì ïðîòèâ âñàäíèêîâ".
Ïîýòîìó ýôôåêòèâíî èñïîëüçîâàòü êàòàôðàêòàðèåâ â áîþ ìîæíî áûëî íå ïîîäèíî÷êå, à ëèøü öåëûìè ïîäðàçäåëåíèÿìè.  çàâèñèìîñòè îò êîíêðåòíîé çàäà÷è è îñîáåííîñòåé ïðîòèâíèêà êàòàôðàêòàðèè ïðèìåíÿëè ðàçëè÷íûå áîåâûå ïîñòðîåíèÿ. Àëàíñêèå êàòàôðàêòàðèè ëþáèëè àòàêîâàòü êëèíîì (Arr., Tact. 16, 6), ïàðôÿíå â áèòâå ïðè Êàððàõ âûñòðîèëèñü â ëèíèþ, ïðåäñòàâëÿþùóþ ïî ñóòè äåëà êîííóþ ôàëàíãó (Plut., Crass. 25). Êàòàôðàêòàðèè âðåçàëèñü â ñòðîé ïðîòèâíèêà, ïðîðûâàëè åãî, ðàññåêàÿ íàäâîå, è òåì ñàìûì ðåøàëè èñõîä ñðàæåíèÿ (20). Åñëè ëåãêàÿ êîííèöà ìîãëà ñïàñòèñü áåãñòâîì è èìåëà íåêîòîðûå øàíñû, çàêëþ÷àâøèåñÿ â åå áîëüøåé ìàíåâðåííîñòè, òî ïîëîæåíèå ïåõîòû áûëî îñîáåííî óãðîæàþùèì.  áèòâå ñ êàòàôðàêòàðèÿìè ðèìñêèé òÿæåëûé ïåõîòèíåö, äîñåëå íåïîáåäèìûé, ëèøàëñÿ áîëüøèíñòâà ñâîèõ ïðåèìóùåñòâ. Òÿæåëàÿ êîííèöà îêàçàëàñü åäèíñòâåííûì ðîäîì âîéñê, ñïîñîáíûì ïðîòèâîñòîÿòü ëåãèîíó, è ïðèòîì íå ýïèçîäè÷åñêè, à ïîñòîÿííî. Åñëè ëåãèîí áûë âûñøèì äîñòèæåíèåì àíòè÷íîé âîåííîé ìûñëè â îòíîøåíèè ïåõîòû, òî êàòàôðàêòàðèè áûëè òåì æå â îòíîøåíèè êàâàëåðèè.
 àíòè÷íîé ëèòåðàòóðå èìåþòñÿ óêàçàíèÿ íà òî, ÷òî êàòàôðàêòàðèè, áóäü òî ó ñàðìàòîâ ïëè ïàðôÿí, âåðáîâàëèñü èç àðèñòîêðàòè÷åñêîé âåðõóøêè îáùåñòâà (21). Îáû÷íî ýòî ïîíèìàåòñÿ áóêâàëüíî (22), íî âðÿä ëè òàêîé ïîäõîä ïîëíîñòüþ ïðèåìëåì. Òûñÿ÷à êàòàôðàêòàðèåâ ëè÷íîãî âîéñêà Ñóðåíû, ñîïðîâîæäàâøàÿ åãî âî âñåõ ïîõîäàõ è ïåðåäâèæåíèÿõ, íàðÿäó ñî ñëóãàìè, ðàáàìè, îáîçîì è ãàðåìîì, âðÿä ëè âåðáîâàëàñü èç ïðåäñòàâèòåëåé ïàðôÿíñêîé çíàòè.  íèõ ñêîðåå ìîæíî âèäåòü ëþäåé, çàâèñèìûõ îò ïåðâîãî ñàíîâíèêà ãîñóäàðñòâà èëè ñâÿçàííûõ ñ íèì âàññàëüíûìè îòíîøåíèÿìè (23). Âåðîÿòíî, ñîöèàëüíûé ñîñòàâ ïàðôÿíñêèõ êàòàôðàêòàðèåâ íå áûë îäíîðîäíûì. Òóò áûëè è ñàìè àðèñòîêðàòû, è âîîðóæåííûå èìè ëèöà, ñîñòàâëÿâøèå îòðÿäû ëè÷íîãî âîéñêà òàêîé àðèñòîêðàòèè, í ðÿäîâûå ïðåäñòàâèòåëè ãîñïîäñòâóþùåãî êëàññà, òàê íàçûâàåìûå "ñâîáîäíûå" (èðàí. azatan), îáÿçàííûå ÿâëÿòüñÿ íà âîåííóþ ñëóæáó â ïîëíîì âîîðóæåíèè. Âîçìîæíî, è ó ñàðìàòîâ, õîòÿ èõ îáùåñòâî íàõîäèëîñü íà áîëåå íèçêîé ñòàäèè ðàçâèòèÿ, êàòàôðàêòàðèè ñîñòîÿëè íå òîëüêî èç ñàìîé àðèñòîêðàòèè, íî è èç âîîðóæåííûõ åþ äðóæèííèêîâ.
Êàê áû òî íè áûëî, êîëè÷åñòâî êàòàôðàêòàðèåâ íèêîãäà íå áûëî îñîáåííî âåëèêî, Ïî äàííûì Ïëóòàðõà, ó Òèãðàíà â áèòâå ó Òèãðàíîêåðò èõ áûëî ñåìíàäöàòü òûñÿ÷ (Luc. 26) (24), ó ñûíà Òèãðàíà, Àðòàâàçäà II – äåñÿòü òûñÿ÷ (Crass. 19), ó Ñóðåíû áûëà òûñÿ÷à êàòàôðàêòàðèåâ åãî ëè÷íîãî âîéñêà (Crass. 21) (25), ó ðîêñîëàíîâ â 69 ã. í. ý. – äåâÿòü òûñÿ÷. Ðàçóìååòñÿ, äîâåðÿòü êàæäîé îòäåëüíîé öèôðå íåëüçÿ, íî â öåëîì ìîæíî çàêëþ÷èòü, ÷òî â I â. äî í. ý., êîãäà êàòàôðàêòàðèè âïåðâûå ñòàëè èãðàòü âàæíóþ ðîëü ó ïàðôÿí, îòíîøåíèå èõ ÷èñëà ê îáùåé ÷èñëåííîñòè âîéñêà áûëî ìåíüøå, ÷åì 1:10. Íå ìîãëî áûòü áîëüøèì îíî è ó ñàðìàòîâ.  ïîñëåäóþùèå âåêà ÷èñëåííîñòü òÿæåëîâîîðóæåííîé êîííèöû äîëæíà áûëà óâåëè÷èòüñÿ, íî âñå æå îíà âñåãäà ñîñòàâëÿëà ìåíüøèíñòâî ïî îòíîøåíèþ ê îñòàëüíîìó âîéñêó, õîòÿ áû èç-çà äîðîãîâèçíû äîñïåõîâ. Ðåãóëÿðíîé àðìèè â Ïàðôèè íå áûëî. Ïàðôÿíñêàÿ çíàòü ïðèâîäèëà íà âîéíó îòðÿäû çàâèñèìûõ îò íåå ëþäåé, êëèåíòîâ, êîòîðûå ïî áîëüøåé ÷àñòè áûëè ëåãêîâîîðóæåííûìè ëó÷íèêàìè (26).
Ïîýòîìó ïîòåðè òàêîé êàâàëåðèè áûëè òðóäíîâîñïîëíèìûìè, è åå áåðåãëè, âûïóñêàëè òîëüêî â ðåøàþùèå ìîìåíòû áèòâû. Ëåãêîâîîðóæåííàÿ êîííèöà ïî-ïðåæíåìó áûëà íåîáõîäèìûì è ÷èñëåííî ïðåîáëàäàþùèì ðîäîì âîéñêà, êàê ïàðôÿíñêîãî, òàê è ñàðìàòñêîãî. Àíòè÷íûì ïèñàòåëÿì òàêèå ëåãêîâîîðóæåííûå âñàäíèêè ïàðôÿíñêîãî âîéñêà, ïðåæäå âñåãî ëó÷íèêè, áûëè èçâåñòíû ïîä èìåíåì hippotoxotai. Èì ñîîòâåòñòâîâàëè sagittarii âñïîìîãàòåëüíûõ ÷àñòåé ðèìñêîé èìïåðàòîðñêîé àðìèè, âåðáîâàâøèåñÿ â Ñèðèè. Òîëüêî ïðè âçàèìîäåéñòâèè ñ ëåãêîâîîðóæåííîé êàâàëåðèåé â ïîëíîé ìåðå ðàñêðûâàëàñü ñèëà êàòàôðàêòàðèåâ.
Îòëè÷íûì ïðèìåðîì òàêîãî âçàèìîäåéñòâèÿ ñëóæèò çíàìåíèòàÿ áèòâà ïðè Êàððàõ (27). Ïàðôÿíå áûñòðî îòêàçàëèñü îò ïåðâîíà÷àëüíîãî çàìûñëà ïðîðâàòü àòàêîé êàòàôðàêòàðèåâ ðèìñêîå âîéñêî, îöåíèâ ãëóáèíó åãî ïîñòðîåíèÿ è, âåðîÿòíî, îïàñàÿñü áîëüøèõ ïîòåðü.
Âìåñòî ýòîãî îíè îõâàòèëè ðèìëÿí ïîëóêðóãîì è ñòàëè ìåòîäè÷íî ðàññòðåëèâàòü èõ èç ëóêîâ, îäíîâðåìåííî ïûòàÿñü îáîéòè êðûëî Ïóáëèÿ Êðàññà è çàéòè â òûë îñíîâíîìó âîéñêó. È â äàëüíåéøåì îíè èñïîëüçîâàëè êàòàôðàêòàðèåâ î÷åíü ýêîíîìíî, âûïóñêàÿ èõ ëèøü òîãäà, êîãäà íàäî áûëî îòðàçèòü êîíòðàòàêè ðèìëÿí èëè îòòåñíèòü èõ íà íåâûãîäíûå ïîçèöèè (28).
Ãäå æå âïåðâûå ïîÿâèëèñü êàòàôðàêòàðèè è êàêèå ïðè÷èíû ïðèâåëè ê èõ ïîÿâëåíèþ? Ðàçëè÷íûå èññëåäîâàòåëè îòâå÷àþò íà ýòîò âîïðîñ ïî-ðàçíîìó. Á. Ëàóôåð ñ÷èòàë, ÷òî êàòàôðàêòàðèè âïåðâûå ïîÿâèëèñü â àõåìåíèäñêîì Èðàíå óæå â ñàìîì êîíöå V â. äî í. ý. (29). Â. Òàðí äóìàåò, ÷òî â îêîí÷àòåëüíî ñôîðìèðîâàâøåìñÿ âèäå îíè ïîÿâèëèñü â Èðàíå íå ïîçäíåå I â. äî í. ý., íî îòìå÷àåò, ÷òî ïðîèñõîæäåíèå èõ óõîäèò ê êî÷åâûì è ïîëóêî÷åâûì íàðîäàì Ñðåäíåé Àçèè. Îòíîñèòåëüíî ñàðìàòñêèõ êàòàôðàêòàðèåâ îí ïîëàãàåò, ÷òî îíè ðàçâèëèñü íåçàâèñèìî îò ïàðôÿíñêèõ (30). Ì.È. Ðîñòîâöåâ îòêàçàëñÿ ðåøàòü âîïðîñ, êòî âïåðâûå ñòàë ïðèìåíÿòü êàòàôðàêòàðèåâ (31). Ïî ìíåíèþ Ñ.Ï. Òîëñòîâà, îíè âïåðâûå ïîÿâèëèñü â Õîðåçìå çàäîëãî äî íàøåé ýðû è îòòóäà ïðîíèêëè â Èðàí è ê ñàðìàòàì (32). Ñ åãî ìíåíèåì ñîëèäàðèçèðîâàëèñü Á. Ðóáèí (33) è Ñ.Â. Êèñåëåâ (34). Ã.À. Ïóãà÷åíêîâà ïîëàãàåò, ÷òî ôîðìèðîâàíèå êàòàôðàêòàðèåâ ïðîèçîøë "íå â ñòåïíîé ñðåäå, à â ñèñòåìå îðãàíèçîâàííûõ àðìèé òåõ êðóïíûõ ãîñóäàðñòâ, êîòîðûå ñëîæèëèñü íà òåððèòîðèè ñòàðûõ îñåäëîçåìëåäåëü÷åñêèõ êóëüòóð Áàêòðèè è Ïàðôèè" (35). Á.Ï. Ëîçèíñêèé èùåò ðîäèíó êàòàôðàêòàðèåâ íà Èðòûøå (36).
Òàêîé ðàçíîáîé â ìíåíèÿõ íå ñëó÷àåí. Íàøè èñòî÷íèêè ñëèøêîì ñêóäíû, è âïðåäü äî ïîÿâëåíèÿ íîâîãî çíà÷èòåëüíîãî ìàòåðèàëà âðÿä ëè ìåæíî. óñòàíîâèòü êîíêðåòíóþ ðîäèíó êàòàôðàêòàðèåâ, îñîáåííî åñëè ïîä íåé ïîíèìàòü òåððèòîðèàëüíî óçêóþ îáëàñòü. Çàòî ñëåäóåò ïîäðîáíåå îñòàíîâèòüñÿ íà óñëîâèÿõ, âûçâàâøèõ ïîÿâëåíèå êàòàôðàêòàðèåâ, è îáñòîÿòåëüñòâàõ èõ ðàçâèòèÿ. Çäåñü, íà íàø âçãëÿä, âûäåëÿþòñÿ òðè ìîìåíòà:
1. Ðàçëè÷íûå íàðîäû, êîòîðûì â òå÷åíèå äëèòåëüíîãî âðåìåíè ïðèõîäèëîñü ñòàëêèâàòüñÿ ñ ãðåêàìè è ðèìëÿíàìè, äîëæíû áûëè âûðàáîòàòü äåéñòâåííîå îðóæèå, ñïîñîáíîå ïðîòèâîñòîÿòü ìàêåäîíñêîé ôàëàíãå è ðèìñêîìó ëåãèîíó. Áåç ýòîãî îíè ìîãëè îêàçàòüñÿ ëåãêîé äîáû÷åé çàâîåâàòåëåé.  êîíêðåòíûõ óñëîâèÿõ Âîñòîêà, ñ åãî òðàäèöèîííûì ïðåîáëàäàíèåì êîííèöû íàä ïåõîòîé, òàêîå îðóæèå ìîæíî áûëî ñîçäàòü òîëüêî ïóòåì ðåôîðìû êàâàëåðèè.
2. Õîä ðàçâèòèÿ âîåííîãî èñêóññòâà ó êî÷åâíèêîâ åâðàçèéñêèõ ñòåïåé è â Èðàíå ïðèâîäèë ê óâåëè÷åíèþ óäåëüíîãî âåñà òÿæåëîâîîðóæåííîé êîííèöû, êîòîðàÿ ÿâèëàñü ïðåäøåñòâåííèöåé áîëåå ïîçäíèõ êàòàôðàêòàðèåâ. Ðàçâèòèå øëî ïî ëèíèè óñèëåíèÿ ðîëè áëèæíåãî áîÿ è ïðèñïîñîáëåíèÿ ê íåìó íàñòóïàòåëüíîãî è îáîðîíèòåëüíîãî îðóæèÿ.
3. Òåñíûå êóëüòóðíûå è ýòíè÷åñêèå ñâÿçè ìåæäó êî÷åâíèêàìè Âîñòî÷íîé Åâðîïû, Ñðåäíåé Àçèè è Êàçàõñòàíà è Þæíîé Ñèáèðè, ñ îäíîé ñòîðîíû, è çåìëåäåëü÷åñêèìè ðàéîíàìè Ñðåäíåé Àçèè è Èðàíà, ñ äðóãîé, îñîáåííî çàìåòíî ïðîÿâèëèñü â âîåííîé îáëàñòè. Êàæäîå íîâøåñòâî, áóäü òî â îðóæèè èëè ñïîñîáàõ âåäåíèÿ âîåííûõ äåéñòâèé, áûñòðî ðàñïðîñòðàíÿëîñü íà âåñüìà îáøèðíîé òåððèòîðèè. Çäåñü ïðîñëåæèâàåòñÿ íå òîëüêî îáùíîñòü ìíîãèõ òèïîâ îðóæèÿ, íî è îáùíîñòü òàêòè÷åñêèõ ïðèíöèïîâ.
Òàêîâû òðè ãëàâíûõ ôàêòîðà, ïðèâåäøèå â êîíå÷íîì ñ÷åòå ê ïîÿâëåíèþ êàòàôðàêòàðèåâ. Ðàçóìååòñÿ, â ðàçëè÷íîå âðåìÿ è ó ðàçíûõ íàðîäîâ äåéñòâèå êàæäîãî èç íèõ, âçÿòîãî â îòäåëüíîñòè, áûëî íåîäèíàêîâî, õîòÿ îíè è ïðèâåëè ê ñõîäíûì ðåçóëüòàòàì. Òî, ÷òî êàòàôðàêòàðèè âïåðâûå ïîÿâèëèñü íà óêàçàííîé âûøå òåððèòîðèè, ïðåäñòàâëÿåòñÿ áåññïîðíûì, õîòÿ ñòåïåíü ó÷àñòèÿ ðàçëè÷íûõ íàðîäîâ â èõ ñîçäàíèè áûëà íåîäèíàêîâîé. Îïðåäåëèòü åå ñ òî÷íîñòüþ ìû ïîêà íå ìîæåì, íî çàòî ìîæåì ïðîñëåäèòü â îáùèõ ÷åðòàõ ïðîöåññ, ïðèâåäøèé ê ïîÿâëåíèþ êàòàôðàêòàðèåâ.  öåëîì íàèáîëåå áëèçêèìè ê èñòèíå íàì ïðåäñòàâëÿþòñÿ âçãëÿäû Òàðíà, ñ òîé ïîïðàâêîé, ÷òî òÿæåëàÿ êîííèöà ó ñàðìàòîâ ðàçâèâàëàñü â òåñíîì êîíòàêòå ñî ñðåäíåàçèàòñêî-ïàðôÿíñêîé ñðåäîé.
Êîííèöà ñîñòàâëÿëà ãëàâíóþ âîåííóþ ñèëó àõåìåíèäñêîãî Èðàíà. Ïåõîòà èãðàëà ïîä÷èíåííóþ ðîëü è âåðáîâàëàñü ÷àñòè÷íî èç íåäèñöèïëèíèðîâàííûõ ãîðíûõ ïëåìåí ÷àñòè÷íî èç ãðå÷åñêèõ íàåìíèêîâ. Ñàìè ïåðñû ñëóæèëè òîëüêî â êîííèöå. Îíà áûëà ëåãêîâîîðóæåííîé è, êàê ñîîáùàåò Ãåðîäîò (VII, 84; 61; IX, 49), ãëàâíûì îðóæèåì åå áûëè ëóê ñî ñòðåëàìè, çàòåì êîïüå è êîðîòêèé ìå÷-àêèíàê. Òàêàÿ êîííèöà, åñòåñòâåííî, ïðåäïî÷èòàëà äåéñòâèÿ íà ðàññòîÿíèè ðóêîïàøíîìó áîþ. Îáîðîíèòåëüíûå äîñïåõè áûëè ðàñïðîñòðàíåíû òîëüêî ó çíàòíûõ âîèíîâ è ó òåõ, êòî ñîñòàâëÿë îñîáûå îòáîðíûå îòðÿäû, íàïîäîáèå 600 âñàäíèêîâ Êèðà Ìëàäøåãî (Xen., Anab. I, 8,6). Îòáîðíûå îòðÿäû êîííèöû îáû÷íî ñîñðåäîòî÷èâàëèñü â öåíòðå âîéñêà, çäåñü æå íàõîäèëà öàðü èëè ãëàâíûé âîåíà÷àëüíèê. Ýòè ñòÿíóòûå â êóëàê ñèëû áûëè ëó÷øå äðóãèõ ïîäãîòîâëåíû ê ðóêîïàøíîìó áîþ è íåðåäêî èõ àòàêà ðåøàëà èñõîä ñðàæåíèÿ (37).
Â.Ä. Áëàâàòñêèé ñïðàâåäëèâî ñðàâíèâàåò ëåãêîâîîðóæåííóþ êàâàëåðèþ àõåìåíèäñêîãî Èðàíà ñî ñêèôñêîé (38). È â òîé è â äðóãîé ãëàâíîé äåéñòâóþùåé ñèëîé áûë ëåãêîâîîðóæåííûé âñàäíèê-ëó÷íèê. È ó ñêèôñêîé êîííèöû ðóêîïàøíûé áîé ñ öåëüþ ïðîðûâà íåïðèÿòåëÿ íå ñòàë ãëàâíûì òàêòè÷åñêèì ïðèåìîì, íî óæå ïðàêòèêîâàëîñü ïðèìåíåíèå óäàðíîãî êóëàêà äëÿ àòàêè.
Ñëàáîñòè ïåðñèäñêîé êàâàëåðèè ïîëíîñòüþ âûÿâèëèñü âî âðåìÿ ãðåêî-ïåðñèäñêèõ âîéí, êîãäà îíà ñòîëêíóëàñü ñ ôàëàíãîé òÿæåëîâîîðóæåííûõ ãîïëèòîâ. Ó Ìàðàôîíà (Her., VI, 111 ñë.) è Ïëàòåé ãðåêè óñïåøíî àòàêîâàëè, íåñìîòðÿ íà ïåðñèäñêèå ñòðåëû, íî ïåðñèäñêàÿ êîííèöà íå ìîãëà àòàêîâàòü îùåòèíèâøóþñÿ êîïüÿìè ôàëàíãó. Ìàðäîíèé â áèòâå ó Ïëàòåé ïûòàëñÿ ýòî ñäåëàòü, íî áåç âñÿêîãî óñïåõà è òîëüêî ñàì ñëîæèë ãîëîâó â áîþ (Her., IX, 53 ñë.; 59 ñë.).
Ïîñëå ãðåêî-ïåðñèäñêèõ âîéí â Èðàíå ñòðåìèëèñü êàê-òî êîìïåíñèðîâàòü âûÿâèâøèåñÿ íåäîñòàòêè êîííèöû. Äàæå íå ïûòàÿñü ñîçäàòü áîåñïîñîáíóþ ïåõîòó èç ìåñòíîãî íàñåëåíèÿ, ïåðñèäñêèå öàðè øèðîêî ïðàêòèêóþò íàåìíè÷åñòâî, âåðáóÿ ê ñåáå íà ñëóæáó ãðå÷åñêèõ ãîïëèòîâ. Êðîìå òîãî, íàáëþäàþòñÿ ïîïûòêè ðåîðãàíèçîâàòü ñàìîå êîííèöó, çà ñ÷åò ñîçäàíèÿ áîëåå òÿæåëûõ ïîäðàçäåëåíèé.  óæå óïîìèíàâøåéñÿ áèòâå ïðè Êóíàêñå ó Êèðà Ìëàäøåãî áûë îòáîðíûé îòðÿä êîííèöû, â êîòîðîì è ñàìè âñàäíèêè, è èõ ëîøàäè èìåëè çàùèòíûå äîñïåõè.
Êñåíîôîíò â "Êèðîïåäèè" íåîäíîêðàòíî (VI, 1, 50-51; 4,1; VII, 1, 2) îïèñûâàåò îáîðîíèòåëüíûå äîñïåõè âñàäíèêîâ è èõ ëîøàäåé, êîòîðûå ÿêîáû èìåëà ïåðñèäñêàÿ êàâàëåðèÿ âî âðåìåíà Êèðà Ñòàðøåãî.  çàêëþ÷èòåëüíîé ãëàâå (VIII, 8, 22), îïëàêèâàÿ âûðîæäåíèå ñîâðåìåííûõ åìó ïåðñîâ, îí ïðîòèâîïîñòàâëÿåò èì Êèðà Ñòàðøåãî ñ åãî âîéñêîì: "óíè÷òîæèâ ìåòàòåëüíûé ñïîñîá ñðàæåíèÿ, Êèð îäåë èõ è èõ ëîøàäåé â áðîíþ, äàë êàæäîìó â ðóêè êîïüå è ýòèì çàñòàâèë èõ ñðàæàòüñÿ âáëèçè". Î÷åâèäíî, Êñåíîôîíò è åãî ñîâðåìåííèêè îòëè÷íî ïîíèìàëè ãëàâíûé íåäîñòàòîê ïåðñèäñêîé êàâàëåðèè – íåïðèñïîñîáëåííîñòü ê áëèæíåìó áîþ. Ïåëòàñòîâ îíà àòàêîâàòü åùå ìîãëà – áèòâà ïðè Êóíàêñå ýòî äîêàçàëà, íî ãîïëèòû áûëè äëÿ íåå íåïðåîäîëèìîé ïðåãðàäîé. "Êèðîïåäèÿ", êîíå÷íî, íå áîëåå, ÷åì èñòîðè÷åñêèé ðîìàí, íî îíà îòðàæàåò ñîâðåìåííûé àâòîðó îïûò, â òîì ÷èñëå íà÷àâøèéñÿ ïðîöåññ ðåîðãàíèçàöèè ïåðñèäñêîé êàâàëåðèè.
Ýòè ïîïûòêè ðåôîðì íå ïðîèçâîäÿò âïå÷àòëåíèÿ äîñòàòî÷íîé öåëåóñòðåìëåííîñòè. Ñêîðåå îíè áûëè äåëîì ðóê òîãî èëè èíîãî ïîëêîâîäöà, ëó÷øå äðóãèõ ïîíèìàâøåãî ñóòü ïðîáëåìû. Âî âñÿêîì ñëó÷àå, ê ìîìåíòó ïîõîäà Àëåêñàíäðà îíà ðåøåíà íå áûëà. Ïåðñèäñêàÿ êàâàëåðèÿ åùå ðàç ïîòåðïåëà ñîêðóøèòåëüíîå ïîðàæåíèå, íà ýòîò ðàç îò ìàêåäîíñêîé ôàëàíãè. Îäíàêî è â ýòî âðåìÿ â íåé èìåëèñü îòäåëüíûå ÷àñòè, ëó÷øå äðóãèõ ïðèñïîñîáëåííûå äëÿ áëèæíåãî áîÿ. "Áåññìåðòíûå" – îòáîðíûé êîðïóñ öàðñêèõ òåëîõðàíèòåëåé – ñìîãëè â ïîñëåäíåé ôàçå áèòâû ó Ãàâãàìåë ïðîðâàòüñÿ ñêâîçü ëó÷øóþ ÷àñòü ìàêåäîíñêîé êàâàëåðèè (Arr., Anab. III, 8-16). Áåäà áûëà â òîì, ÷òî òàêîé êîííèöû ó ïåðñîâ áûëî ñëèøêîì ìàëî.
 ýïîõó íàñëåäíèêîâ Àëåêñàíäðà êàâàëåðèÿ, õîòÿ è öåíèëàñü, íî áûëà íåìíîãî÷èñëåííîé è íå èãðàëà â Èðàíå áîëüøîé ðîëè. Ãëàâíîé ñèëîé ýëëèíèñòè÷åñêîãî âîéñêà áûëà òÿæåëàÿ ïåõîòà: ôàëàíãà è ãèïàñïèñòû. Èñõîä ñðàæåíèÿ îáû÷íî ðåøàë áîé ôàëàíã. Êàâàëåðèÿ ðàñïîëàãàëàñü íà ôëàíãàõ âîéñêà ñ öåëüþ ïðåäîõðàíÿòü ïåõîòó îò îáõîäà.  áèòâå îíà ñðàæàëàñü ñ êàâàëåðèåé ïðîòèâíèêà èëè ïðåñëåäîâàëà îòñòóïàþùèõ. Ïåõîòó îíà àòàêîâàëà ëèøü â òîì ñëó÷àå, åñëè ôàëàíãà ïðè ñâîåì äâèæåíèè îáðàçîâûâàëà áðåøü. Òîãäà äëÿ êàâàëåðèè ïîÿâëÿëñÿ åäèíñòâåííûé øàíñ ïðîðâàòü ëèíèþ ïåõîòû (39). Îðóæèåì òàêîé êàâàëåðèè áûëî êîðîòêîå êîïüå è äðîòèê, ðåæå ìå÷, ó Ñåëåâêèäîâ òàêæå ëóê è ñòðåëû. Òàê ïðîäîëæàëîñü â Èðàíå äî òåõ ïîð, ïîêà ðåôîðìà, ïðîèçâåäåííàÿ â ïàðôÿíñêîå âðåìÿ, íå îòêðûëà ïåðåä íèìè íîâûå âîçìîæíîñòè.
Êàê ìû âèäåëè, ïåðñèäñêàÿ êàâàëåðèÿ àõåìåíèäñêîãî âðåìåíè, õîòÿ è ìåäëåííî, ýâîëþöèîíèðîâàëà â ñòîðîíó ñîçäàíèÿ òÿæåëîâîîðóæåííûõ ïîäðàçäåëåíèé, ëó÷øå ïðèñïîñîáëåííûõ äëÿ áëèæíåãî áîÿ. Ìàêåäîíñêîå âòîðæåíèå ïðåðâàëî ýòîò ïðîöåññ. Íî ó êî÷åâíèêîâ åâðàçèéñêèõ ñòåïåé îí ïðîòåêàë áåç ïåðåðûâîâ.
Îñîáåííî õîðîøî ýòî ïðîñëåæèâàåòñÿ íà ïðèìåðå ñàðìàòîâ.  ñàðìàòñêîì âîéñêå äîâîëüíî ðàíî ïîÿâëÿþòñÿ ÷àñòè, îðóæèå êîòîðûõ ïîçâîëÿëî ïðàêòèêîâàòü áëèæíèé áîé.  III-II ââ. äî í. ý. çàìåòíî óñèëèâàåòñÿ ðîëü àðèñòîêðàòè÷åñêèõ äðóæèí, âîîðóæåííûõ äëèííûìè ìå÷àìè è êîïüÿìè, èíîãäà èìåâøèìè îáîðîíèòåëüíûå äîñïåõè. Òàêîå âîîðóæåíèå îáåñïå÷èâàëî èì óñïåõ â ðóêîïàøíûõ ñõâàòêàõ, êîòîðûå íåðåäêî ðåøàëè èñõîä ñðàæåíèÿ. Ýòè äðóæèíû åùå íå áûëè êàòàôðàêòàðèÿìè, íî îíè áûëè îïðåäåëåííûì øàãîì âïåðåä â ðàçâèòèè êîííèöû êî÷åâíèêîâ. Íàëè÷èå èõ áûëî îäíîé èç ãëàâíûõ âîåííûõ ïðè÷èí ñðàâíèòåëüíî ëåãêîé ïîáåäû ñàðìàòîâ íàä ñêèôàìè. Íî êîãäà ñàðìàòû â ïîñëåäíèõ âåêàõ äî í. ý. ñòîëêíóëèñü ñ ôàëàíãîé òÿæåëûõ ïåõîòèíöåâ, èõ îðóæèå è âîåííûå íàâûêè îêàçàëàñü íåäîñòàòî÷íûìè. "Ïðîòèâ ñîìêíóòîé è õîðîøî âîîðóæåííîé ôàëàíãè, – ïèñàë Ñòðàáîí (VIII, 3, 17), – âñÿêîå âàðâàðñêîå âîéñêî îêàçûâàåòñÿ áåññèëüíûì. È äåéñòâèòåëüíî, ðîêñîëàíû â ÷èñëå ïî÷òè ïÿòèäåñÿòè òûñÿ÷ íå ìîãëè óñòîÿòü ïðîòèâ øåñòè òûñÿ÷, áûâøèõ ïîä íà÷àëîì Ìèòðèäàòîâà ïîëêîâîäöà Äèîôàíòà, è áîëüøèíñòâî èõ ïîãèáëî". Ãðåêî-ðèìñêèé ìèð îòëè÷íî ïîíèìàë, â ÷åì òóò äåëî – ñëîâà Ñòðàáîíà îòðàæàþò îïûò ìíîãèõ ïîêîëåíèé. Äîëæíû áûëè ïîíèìàòü ýòî è ñàìè ñàðìàòû. Äëÿ óñïåøíîé áîðüáû ñ ãðå÷åñêîé è ðèìñêîé ïåõîòîé òðåáîâàëàñü äàëüíåéøàÿ ðåôîðìà êàâàëåðèè, ñîçäàíèå êîííèöû êàòàôðàêòàðèåâ.
Ðåôîðìà áûëà ïðîâåäåíà äîâîëüíî áûñòðî, â îñíîâíîì â I â. äî í. ý. – I â. í. ý.  ñåðåäèíå I â. ðîêñîëàíû, êîòîðûå ïîòåðïåëè òàêîå ñîêðóøèòåëüíîå ïîðàæåíèå îò Äèîôàíòà, ñìîãëè âûñòàâèòü äëÿ íàáåãà íà Ìåçèþ äåâÿòü òûñÿ÷ êàòàôðàêòàðèåâ. Ê êîíöó I â í. ý. îíè óæå èìåëèñü ó âñåõ èëè ó áîëüøèíñòâà ñàðìàòñêèõ ïëåìåí. Âîîðóæåíèå èõ èçâåñòíî ïî ìàòåðèàëàì Êóáàíñêîãî Çîëîòîãî Êëàäáèùà (40), äàâøåãî äîâîëüíî ðàííèå êîìïëåêñû ñ äëèííûìè è ìàññèâíûìè êîïüÿìè, ìå÷àìè, îáîðîíèòåëüíûìè äîñïåõàìè, ïî òàêèì æå ïîãðåáåíèÿì, êîòîðûå â ïîñëåäíåå âðåìÿ ñòàíîâÿòñÿ èçâåñòíûìè è â Ïîâîëæüå (41), è ïî ôðåñêàì èç áîñïîðñêèõ ñêëåïîâ I-II ââ. è. ý. (42).
 òîì æå íàïðàâëåíèè ïðîòåêàëî ðàçâèòèå îðóæèÿ è âîåííîãî èñêóññòâà ó ðàçëè÷íûõ ïëåìåí Ñðåäíåé Àçèè è Êàçàõñòàíà. Õîòÿ íàøè èñòî÷íèêè è àðõåîëîãè÷åñêèå, è îñîáåííî ïèñüìåííûå, î÷åíü ñêóäíû, èìåþòñÿ âñå îñíîâàíèÿ ïðåäïîëàãàòü íàëè÷èå òàì â ïîñëåäíèå âåêà äî í. ý. äîâîëüíî ñèëüíîé òÿæåëîâîîðóæåííîé êîííèöû. Îá ýòîì, â ÷àñòíîñòè, ãîâîðèò áîëüøàÿ áëèçîñòü ñàðìàòñêîãî è ñðåäíåàçèàòñêîãî âîîðóæåíèÿ, èíîãäà äîõîäÿùàÿ äî ïîëíîé èäåíòè÷íîñòè, â òîì ÷èñëå ðàííåå ïîÿâëåíèå äëèííûõ ìå÷åé è êîïèé.
Ïàðôÿíå ïðèíåñëè ñ ñîáîé â Èðàí òîò êîìïëåêò îðóæèÿ è òå òàêòè÷åñêèå ïðèåìû, êîòîðûå ñëîæèëèñü íà èõ ñðåäíåàçèàòñêîé ðîäèíå. Èõ âîîðóæåíèå â öåëîì, êàê è îòäåëüíûå åãî âèäû è òèïû, äåìîíñòðèðóþò î÷åíü áîëüøóþ áëèçîñòü è äàæå ñõîäñòâî ñ ñàðìàòñêèì è, ðàçóìååòñÿ, ñ îðóæèåì íàðîäîâ Ñðåäíåé Àçèè. Ýòà áëèçîñòü îáúÿñíÿåòñÿ íå òîëüêî ïðîèñõîæäåíèåì ïàðôÿíñêîé äèíàñòèè, íî è òåñíûìè ñâÿçÿìè Ïàðôèè ñ êî÷åâûì ìèðîì, êîòîðûå íå ïðåðûâàëèñü è â äàëüíåéøåì.
Áîëüøàÿ áëèçîñòü äîëæíà áûëà áûòü è â ñïîñîáàõ âåäåíèÿ âîåííûõ äåéñòâèé. Êîííèöà âñåãäà áûëà ãëàâíîé ñèëîé ïàðôÿíñêîãî âîéñêà, à â ïåðâûé ïåðèîä èõ èñòîðèè ïåõîòà èãðàëà ïîä÷èíåííóþ ðîëü. Íî è êîííèöà ñïåðâà áûëà ïðåèìóùåñòâåííî ëåãêîâîîðóæåííîé (43). Òàêàÿ êàâàëåðèÿ åùå óñòóïàëà ýëëèíèñòè÷åñêîé ïåõîòå. Åñëè âîéíû ïàðôÿí ñ Ñåëåâêèäàìè â öåëîì îêàçàëèñü óñïåøíûìè, òî â íåìàëîé ñòåïåíè ýòî îáúÿñíÿåòñÿ âíóòðåííåé íåóñòîé÷èâîñòüþ ñåëåâêèäñêîãî ãîñóäàðñòâà.  îòäåëüíûõ ñðàæåíèÿõ ïàðôÿíñêàÿ êàâàëåðèÿ äîâîëüíî ÷àñòî òåðïåëà ïîðàæåíèÿ (44). Ïåðâîå ñòîëêíîâåíèå ñ Ðèìîì òàêæå îêîí÷èëîñü íåóäà÷åé (45). Îäíî âðåìÿ äàæå äåëàëèñü ïîïûòêè ñîçäàòü ïî ïðèìåðó ýëëèíèñòè÷åñêèõ ãîñóäàðñòâ òÿæåëóþ ïåõîòó èç íàåìíèêîâ, íî îíà îêàçàëàñü íåíàäåæíîé. Òàê, â 129 ã. äî í. ý. âî âðåìÿ áèòâû ñ ñàêàìè ãðå÷åñêàÿ ïåõîòà ïåðåøëà íà ñòîðîíó âðàãà, ÷òî ïðèâåëî ê ïîðàæåíèþ è ãèáåëè Ôðààòà II (Just., XLII). Ïîýòîìó ìûñëè î ñîçäàíèè áîåñïîñîáíîé ïåõîòû áûëè îòáðîøåíû. À ìåæäó òåì ïîòðåáíîñòè áîðüáû ñ ïåõîòîé Ñåëåâêèäîâ, à çàòåì ðèìëÿí â ïîñëåäíèå âåêà äî í. ý. íàñòîÿòåëüíî òðåáîâàëè ðåîðãàíèçàöèè ïàðôÿíñêîãî âîéñêà. È îíà áûëà ïðîâåäåíà ïóòåì ðåôîðìû êàâàëåðèè.
Ðåôîðìà ïðîèçîøëà âî II – íà÷àëå I â. äî í. ý. Îíà ñâîäèëàñü íå òîëüêî ê ñîçäàíèþ ïîëíîñòüþ ñïåöèàëèçèðîâàííîé òÿæåëîâîîðóæåííîé êîííèöû, íî è ê îâëàäåíèþ èñêóññòâîì íàèëó÷øèì îáðàçîì èñïîëüçîâàòü ýòó êîííèöó â áîþ. Óñëîâèåì åå ïðîâåäåíèÿ áûëî íàëè÷èå â ïàðôÿíñêîì âîéñêå îòáîðíûõ ÷àñòåé, âåðáîâàâøèõñÿ èç àðèñòîêðàòè÷åñêîé ñðåäû, êîòîðûå áûëè ëó÷øå âîîðóæåíû è ÷àùå ïðàêòèêîâàëè ðóêîïàøíûé áîé. Îíè-òî è áûëè ïðåäøåñòâåííèêàìè êàòàôðàêòàðèåâ.  ïîñëåäíèå âåêà äî í. ý. â Ïàðôèè ïðîèñõîäèò äàëüíåéøåå ñîâåðøåíñòâîâàíèå îáîðîíèòåëüíîãî è íàñòóïàòåëüíîãî îðóæèÿ, ðàñïðîñòðàíÿåòñÿ êîíñêèé äîñïåõ, íàêîíåö, ïîÿâëÿåòñÿ òÿæåëîâîîðóæåííàÿ êîííèöà, ãëàâíîé è åäèíñòâåííîé çàäà÷åé êîòîðîé, ñòàíîâèòñÿ àòàêà ïðîòèâíèêà è ïðîðûâ åãî ëèíèè â áëèæíåì áîþ. Îäíîâðåìåííî îòðàáàòûâàþòñÿ òàêòè÷åñêèå ïðèåìû, èäóò ïîèñêè íàèëó÷øåãî âçàèìîäåéñòâèÿ ìåæäó êàòàôðàêòàðèÿìè è ëåãêîâîîðóæåííîé êîííèöåé. Íàäî ïîìíèòü, ÷òî ñàìè ïàðôÿíå âñåãäà ñîñòàâëÿëè ìåíüøèíñòâî ïî îòíîøåíèþ ê îñòàëüíîìó íàñåëåíèþ Èðàíà, êîòîðîå îòíþäü íå áûëî òåìè ïðèðîæäåííûìè íàåçäíèêàìè, êîííûìè ñòðåëêàìè èç ëóêà, êàê êî÷åâíèêè åâðàçèéñêèõ ñòåïåé. Ïîýòîìó è ëåãêóþ êàâàëåðèþ òðåáîâàëîñü åñëè íå ñîçäàòü, òî îáó÷èòü çàíîâî, è, âî âñÿêîì ñëó÷àå, óâåëè÷èòü åå ÷èñëåííîñòü (48).
Õîòÿ êàòàôðàêòàðèè áûëè èçâåñòíû óæå âî II â. äî í. ý., ìàêñèìàëüíî èñïîëüçîâàòü èõ ïðåèìóùåñòâà íàó÷èëèñü ëàäåêî íå ñðàçó. Àíòèîõ III ìîã ïîçíàêîìèòüñÿ ñ êàòàôðàêòàðèÿìè âî âðåìÿ ñâîåãî âòîðæåíèÿ â Ïàðôèþ è ââåñòè èõ â ñâîå âîéñêî (47). Íî ñóäüáà èõ ñ î÷åâèäíîñòüþ ïîêàçûâàåò, ÷òî ìàëî èìåòü êàòàôðàêòàðèåâ, íàäî åùå óìåòü èõ èñïîëüçîâàòü.  áèòâå ïðè Ìàãíåçèè â 189 ã. äî í. ý. Àíòèîõ ðàñïîðÿäèëñÿ èìè òàê æå, êàê îáû÷íî ðàñïîðÿæàëèñü êîííèöåé ýëëèíèñòè÷åñêèå ïîëêîâîäöû: áðîñèë â áðåøü, îòêðûâøóþñÿ ìåæäó öåíòðîì è ëåâûì ôëàíãîì Ýâìåíà II. Ýâìåí ñóìåë îòñòóïèòü, à çàòåì çàéòè èì âî ôëàíã, ÷òî ðåøèëî èñõîä áèòâû (Liv., XXXVII, 34-44; Just., XXI, 8). Ëóêóëë òàêæå íå èìåë îñîáûõ õëîïîò ñ àðìÿíñêèìè êàòàôðàêòàðìÿìè, è ýòî îáúÿñíÿåòñÿ íåïðàâèëüíûì âûáîðîì ïîçèöèè è ïëîõèì ðóêîâîäñòâîì. Âñêîðå ïîñëå áèòâû ó Òèãðàíîêåðò ïîñëåäîâàëà áèòâà ïðè Êàððàõ, ãäå êàòàôðàêòàðèè â ïîëíîé ìåðå ðàñêðûëè ñâîè ïðåèìóùåñòâà.
Áûëî áû î÷åíü ñîáëàçíèòåëüíî ñâÿçàòü ýòè ðåôîðìû ñ ïåðåäâèæåíèÿìè ñðåäíåàçèàòñêèõ ïëåìåí âî âòîðîé ïîëîâèíå II â. äî í. ý., â ÷àñòíîñòè ñ ïðîäâèæåíèåì èõ íà òåððèòîðèþ Èðàíà è Èíäèè. Ê ñîæàëåíèþ, êîíêðåòíûìè äàííûìè ìû ïî÷òè íå ðàñïîëàãàåì, çà èñêëþ÷åíèåì òîãî ôàêòà, ÷òî ñàêñêèå êîíòèíãåíòû ïîÿâëÿþòñÿ â èðàíñêîì âîéñêå íå ïîçäíåå 130 ã. äî í. ý. (Just., XLII, 2, 1-3). Ìîæíî òîëüêî ïðåäïîëîæèòü, ÷òî ìèðíûå è âðàæäåáíûå îòíîøåíèÿ ñ ýòèìè ïëåìåíàìè ïðèâåëè ê êîëè÷åñòâåííîìó óâåëè÷åíèþ â ïàðôÿíñêîì âîéñêå òÿæåëîé è ëåãêîé êàâàëåðèè, ê óëó÷øåíèþ èõ áîåâûõ êà÷åñòâ è âçàèìîäåéñòâèÿ.
Ðåôîðìà êàâàëåðèè ó êî÷åâíèêîâ åâðàçèéñêèõ ñòåïåé âûçûâàëàñü ñõîäíûìè ïðè÷èíàìè. Î ñàðìàòàõ óæå ãîâîðèëîñü.  Ñðåäíåé Àçèè òÿæåëîâîîðóæåííàÿ êîííèöà ìîãëà ïîÿâèòüñÿ êàê îðóæèå êî÷åâíèêîâ â áîðüáå ñ âîéñêàìè îñåäëîãî çåìëåäåëü÷åñêîãî íàñåëåíèÿ. Íå÷òî ïîäîáíîå, âåðîÿòíî, ïðîèñõîäèëî è íà Äàëüíåì Âîñòîêå. Î÷åâèäíî, èìåííî ïîòðåáíîñòÿìè áîðüáû ñ Êèòàåì, â âîéñêå êîòîðîãî ãëàâíóþ ðîëü èãðàëà ïåõîòà; áûëà âûçâàíà ðåîðãàíèçàöèÿ ãóííñêîé êàâàëåðèè, î êîòîðîé ìû ìîæåì ñóäèòü òîëüêî ïî ñêóäíûì ñâåäåíèÿì êèòàéñêèõ èñòî÷íèêîâ. Âåðîÿòíî, óæå Ìîäýøàíüþé â ñàìîì êîíöå III ý. äî í. ý. ñîçäàë êîðïóñ ðåãóëÿðíîé êàâàëåðèè, äåéñòâóþùåé ïî åäèíîìó ñëîâó êîìàíäèðà, íî ýòî áûëè ïî-ïðåæíåìó ëó÷íèêè (48). Âïðî÷åì, èñòî÷íèêè îòìå÷àþò, ÷òî çíàòíûå âîèíû îáðàçîâûâàëè ïàíöèðíóþ êîííèöó (49). Ýòî ïîäòâåðæäàåòñÿ è äàííûìè àðõåîëîãèè (50).  ñâîþ î÷åðåäü, êèòàéöû ïåðåíèìàþò ó ãóííîâ êàâàëåðèþ ñ åå âîîðóæåíèåì, â òîì ÷èñëå è äîñïåõàìè (51).
Ëàóôåð ñ÷èòàåò, ÷òî ðåôîðìà ãóííñêîé êàâàëåðèè áûëà ïðîèçâåäåíà ïîä èðàíñêèì âëèÿíèåì, êîòîðîå øëî ÷åðåç þý÷æåé (52). Îïðåäåëåííîå âíåøíåå âëèÿíèå, âîçìîæíî, èìåëî ìåñòî, íî îíî, ñêîðåå, íåïîñðåäñòâåííî èñõîäèëî èç Ñðåäíåé Àçèè èëè îò äðóãèõ êî÷åâíèêîâ åâðàçèéñêèõ ñòåïåé, à íå Èðàíà.
Òÿæåëîâîîðóæåííàÿ êàâàëåðèÿ ãóííîâ, è òåì áîëåå êèòàéöåâ, âñå æå äîâîëüíî ñèëüíî îòëè÷àëàñü îò ïàðôÿíñêîé è ñàðìàòñêîé, è ïîýòîìó åå âðÿä ëè ñëåäóåò íàçûâàòü êàòàôðàêòàðèÿìè. Ïèêè, õîòÿ è áûëè èçâåñòíû, èãðàëè ìåíüøóþ ðîëü. Íåò óïîìèíàíèé î êîíñêèõ äîñïåõàõ. Âîîðóæåíèå â öåëîì áûëî áîëåå ëåãêèì. Ýòî ìîãëî âûçûâàòüñÿ íå òîëüêî îñîáåííîñòÿìè ïðèðîäíûõ óñëîâèé, íî è ñïåöèôè÷åñêèìè ïðè÷èíàìè: íà Äàëüíåì Âîñòîêå íèêîãäà è â ïîìèíå íå áûëî òÿæåëîé ïåõîòû, ïî ñâîèì áîåâûì êà÷åñòâàì ïðèáëèæàâøåéñÿ ê ãðå÷åñêîé èëè ðèìñêîé.
Ðàçóìååòñÿ, ïîòðåáíîñòè áîðüáû ñ ïåõîòîé ïðîòèâíèêà áûëè íå åäèíñòâåííîé ïðè÷èíîé, âûçâàâøåé ïîÿâëåíèå òÿæåëîâîîðóæåííîé êîííèöû. Ñàì õîä âîåííîãî è èñòîðè÷åñêîãî ðàçâèòèÿ, íåïðåðûâíûå âîéíû è ñòîëêíîâåíèÿ âûçûâàëè ó êî÷åâíèêîâ åâðàçèéñêèõ ñòåïåé, íàðÿäó ñ èçäðåâëå ïðèñóùåé èì ëåãêîâîîðóæåííîé êîííèöåé, ïîòðåáíîñòü â êîíòèíãåíòàõ, âîîðóæåííûõ îáîðîíèòåëüíûìè äîñïåõàìè è íàñòóïàòåëüíûì îðóæèåì áëèæíåãî áîÿ, ñïîñîáíûõ àòàêîâàòü è ïîáåæäàòü ïðîòèâíèêà â ðóêîïàøíîé ñõâàòêå. Òàì, ãäå ýòà îáùàÿ òåíäåíöèÿ ïðåâðàùàëàñü â íåîáõîäèìîñòü èç-çà òîãî, ÷òî ïðîòèâíèê èìåë ñèëüíóþ ïåõîòó, – òàì ïîÿâëÿëèñü êàòàôðàêòàðèè. Çàäà÷ó îáëåã÷àëà áëèçîñòü êóëüòóðû êî÷åâíèêîâ, èõ ïîñòîÿííûå êîíòàêòû è ïåðåìåùåíèÿ, òåñíûå ñâÿçè ñ çåìëåäåëü÷åñêèìè îáëàñòÿìè Ñðåäíåé Àçèè è Èðàíà.  ðåçóëüòàòå ñ ëþáîé íîâèíêîé âîåííîãî èñêóññòâà ìîãëè ïîçíàêîìèòüñÿ è ïåðåíÿòü åå íà î÷åíü îáøèðíîé òåððèòîðèè.
 Èðàíå òÿæåëîâîîðóæåííàÿ êàâàëåðèÿ îñòàâàëàñü ãëàâíîé ñèëîé âîéñêà è â ñàñàíèäñêîå âðåìÿ.  ñàñàíèäñêîì âîéñêå òÿæåëîâîîðóæåííûõ âñàäíèêîâ áûëî ãîðàçäî áîëüøå, ÷åì â ïàðôÿíñêîì. Îíè âåðáîâàëèñü èç "ñâîáîäíûõ", ýêîíîìè÷åñêîå ïîëîæåíèå êîòîðûõ áûëî ðàçëè÷íûì. ×àñòü èõ íàõîäèëàñü â ôåîäàëüíîé çàâèñèìîñòè îò ïðåäñòàâèòåëåé âûñøåé çíàòè, ÷àñòü áûëà ìåëêèìè çåìëåâëàäåëüöàìè, äðóãèå – ñâîáîäíûìè êðåñòüÿíàìè (53). Ðîëü ëåãêîé êàâàëåðèè îòíîñèòåëüíî óìåíüøèëàñü. Çíà÷åíèå ïåõîòû áûëî âåñüìà íåâåëèêî. "Ïåõîòèíöû…, – ïèøåò Àììèàí Ìàðöåëëèí (XXIII, 6, 83), – íåñóò ñëóæáó îáîçíûõ. Âñÿ èõ ìàññà ñëåäóåò çà êîííèöåé, êàê áû îáðå÷åííàÿ íà âå÷íîå ðàáñòâî, íå áóäó÷è íèêîãäà âîçíàãðàæäàåìà íè æàëîâàíüåì, íè êàêèìè-ëèáî ïîäà÷êàìè". Ðåãóëÿðíîãî âîéñêà â ñàñàíèäñêîé àðìèè íå áûëî, çà èñêëþ÷åíèåì öàðñêîé ñòðàæè. È â ýòîì îòíîøåíèè ïðîäîëæàëàñü ñòàðàÿ ïàðôÿíñêàÿ òðàäèöèÿ. Âîåííàÿ ðåôîðìà áûëà ïðîâåäåíà òîëüêî â öàðñòâîâàíèå Õîñðîâà I Àíîøèðâàíà (531-579 ãã.), êîãäà âïåðâûå áûëî ñîçäàíî ðåãóëÿðíîå âîéñêî, ñîñòîÿùåå èç òÿæåëîé êàâàëåðèè, ïîëó÷àâøåé îò öàðÿ æàëîâàíüå (54).
Òÿæåëîâîîðóæåííàÿ êîííèöà êàòàôðàêòàðèåâ îêàçàëà áîëüøîå âëèÿíèå íà âîåííîå èñêóññòâî ðèìëÿí è äàæå íà ñîñòàâ èõ âîéñêà. Äëÿ áîðüáû ñ íåþ âûðàáàòûâàþòñÿ ñïåöèàëüíûå òàêòè÷åñêèå ïðèåìû (Arr., Tact. 4, 7; 11, 1). Íî ýòîãî îêàçûâàåòñÿ íåäîñòàòî÷íûì.  ðèìñêîé èìïåðàòîðñêîé àðìèè ïîñòîÿííî ðàñòåò óäåëüíûé âåñ êàâàëåðèè, â òîì ÷èñëå è òÿæåëîâîîðóæåííîé. Îñîáåííî àêòèâåí ýòîò ïðîöåññ âî II-III ââ. í. (55). Ïåðâîíà÷àëüíî êîííûå ôîðìèðîâàíèÿ â ðèìñêîé àðìèè ðåêðóòèðîâàëèñü èç âàðâàðîâ èëè æèòåëåé âîñòî÷íûõ ïðîâèíöèé Èìïåðèè. Äîñòàòî÷íî âñïîìíèòü ñèðèéñêèõ ñàãèòòàðèåâ. Íî óæå âî II â. ïîÿâëÿþòñÿ êîííûå ïîäðàçäåëåíèÿ, õîòÿ è ñîñòîÿùèå èç ðîìàíèçîâàííûõ æèòåëåé, íî ñðàæàþùèåñÿ íà âàðâàðñêèé ìàíåð è âàðâàðñêèì îðóæèåì.  êà÷åñòâå ïðèìåðà ìîæíî ïðèâåñòè ala Ulpia contaricorum civium Romanorum, âîîðóæåííóþ äëèííûìè êîïüÿìè è ïðèìåíÿâøóþ â áîðüáå ñ êâàäàìè ñàðìàòñêóþ òàêòèêó (Arr., Tact. 4, 4).  ñîñòàâ ðèìñêîé àðìèè âõîäÿò è êàòàôðàêòàðèè. Èçâåñòíà, íàïðèìåð, ala I Gallorum et Pannoniorum catafractata (CIL, XI, 5632). Äâà íàáîðà êàòàôðàêòû ëîøàäè, âåðîÿòíî, ïðèíàäëåæàâøèå Cohors XX Palmyrenorum, áûëè íàéäåíû â Äóðà-Ýâðîïîñ (56).
Ðîëü êàòàôðàêòàðèåâ â ðèìñêîé àðìèè åùå áîëåå âîçðîñëà â III-IV ââ. í. ý. Äëÿ áîðüáû ñ êàâàëåðèåé ïåðñîâ, ñàðìàòîâ è äðóãèõ íàðîäîâ Ãàëëèåí ïðîâåë ðåôîðìó àðìèè, ñîåäèíèâ ðàçëè÷íûå êîííûå ôîðìèðîâàíèÿ ïîä îäíèì êîìàíäîâàíèåì. Äàëüíåéøèå èçìåíåíèÿ ïðîèñõîäÿò ïðè Àâðåëèàíå, ïðè êîòîðîì ÷èñëåííîñòü êàòàôðàêòàðèåâ â ðèìñêîé àðìèè çíà÷èòåëüíî óâåëè÷èâàåòñÿ. Ãàëåðèè îêðóæàë ñåáÿ ñàðìàòñêèìè êàòàôðàêòàðèÿìè è îïèðàëñÿ íà íèõ âî âðåìÿ ñâîåãî ïåðñèäñêîãî ïîõîäà (57).  IV â. í. ý. Âåãåöèé, îïëàêèâàþùèé óïàäîê ëåãèîíàðíîé ïåõîòû, îòìå÷àåò (I, 20) óâåëè÷èâøååñÿ çíà÷åíèå êàòàôðàêòàðèåâ è óëó÷øåíèå èõ âîîðóæåíèÿ, õîòÿ è îòíîñèòñÿ ê ýòîìó ñ íåêîòîðûì ïðåäóáåæäåíèåì. Äîñïåõè äëÿ ðèìñêèõ êëèáàíàðèåâ èçãîòîâëÿëèñü íà ñïåöèàëüíûõ ôàáðèêàõ â Àíòèîõèè, Êåñàðèè, Íèêîìåäèè è äðóãèõ ìåñòàõ (58).
Êàòàôðàêòàðèè ïðîäîëæàëè ñóùåñòâîâàòü â ïåðèîä ðàííåãî ñðåäíåâåêîâüÿ, òÿæåëîâîîðóæåííàÿ êîííèöà – ïðÿìàÿ íàñëåäíèöà êàòàôðàêòàðèåâ ïàðôÿíî-ñàðìàòñêîãî âðåìåíè – èìåëàñü, ïîìèìî ñàñàíèäñêîãî Èðàíà, â Âèçàíòèè è áûëà ïåðåíÿòà ó ñàñàíèäîâ àðàáàìè (59).  åâðàçèéñêèõ ñòåïÿõ îíà äîæèâàåò, ïî êðàéíåé ìåðå, äî VI â. í. ý., êîãäà ïîÿâëåíèå ñòðåìÿí, æåñòêîãî ñåäëà è ñàáëè ïîâåëî ê íîâîé ðåôîðìå êàâàëåðèè. Ñ.Ï. Òîëñòîâ âûñêàçàë ïðåäïîëîæåíèå, ÷òî ñðåäíåâåêîâàÿ ðûöàðñêàÿ êîííèöà Çàïàäíîé Åâðîïû ãåíåòè÷åñêè òàêæå âîñõîäèò ê êàòàôðàêòàðèÿì (60). Òàêîå ïðåäïîëîæåíèå çàñëóæèâàåò âíèìàíèÿ, îäíàêî ýòîò âîïðîñ òðåáóåò ñïåöèàëüíîãî ðàññìîòðåíèÿ.

ÈËËÞÑÒÐÀÖÈÈ

Ðèñ. 2-3. Ñëåâà: êàòàôðàêòû, ñïðàâà: ÷åøóé÷àòàÿ çàùèòíàÿ ïîïîíà

Èçîáðàæåííûå ñëåâà êàòàôðàêòû – ñòåííàÿ ðîñïèñü èç ñèíàãîãè â Äóðà Åâðîïîñ. Íà ôèãóðå ñëåâà – ÷åøóé÷àòûé êàïþøîí, îáà äåðæàò øåñòèóãîëüíûå èçîãíóòûå ùèòû. Èçîáðàæåííàÿ ñïðàâà ÷åøóé÷àòàÿ ïîïîíà èç Äóðà Åâðîïîñ (III â. í.ý.) ÿâëÿåòñÿ ÷àñòüþ äîñïåõà ëîøàäè êàòàôàðêòà ëèáî êëèáàíàðèÿ. Îíà ñäåëàíà èç ìåòàëëè÷åñêèõ ÷åøóåê, íàøèòûõ íà òêàíåâóþ è êîæàíóþ îñíîâó. Íàäåâàëàñü íà ñïèíó ëîøàäè, êàê è îáû÷íàÿ ïîïîíà. Îòâåðñòèå â ñåðåäèíå ïðåäíàçíà÷åíî äëÿ ñåäëà.


Ðèñ. 4. Êîëîííà Òðàÿíà. Ñàðìàòñêèé êàòàôðàêò.
Íà ëîøàäÿõ ñàðìàòñêèõ êàòàôðàêòîâ, î÷åíü äîñòîâåðíî èçîáðàæåííûõ íà êîëîííå Òðàÿíà, ÷åøóé÷àòûé ïàíöèðü çàùèùàåò øåþ è ãîëîâó êîíÿ, à òàêæå èìåþòñÿ íàãëàçíèêè ñ îòâåðñòèÿìè. Ïîñêîëüêó ðèìñêèå âñàäíèêè èñïîëüçîâàëè íàãëàçíèêè âî âðåìÿ ñïîðòèâíûõ ñîðåâíîâàíèé, ëîãè÷íî áóäåò ïðåäïîëîæèòü, ÷òî òàêèå æå íàêëàçíèêè èìåëèñü ó ëîøàäåé êàòàôðàêòîâ è êëèáàíàðèåâ.


Ðèñ. 5-6. Ïàðôÿíñêèå âîèíû.
Ñëåâà: ïàðôÿíñêèé êîííûé ëó÷íèê. Ñïðàâà: ïàðôÿíñêèé ïåõîòèíåö. Ãðàôôèòè èç Äóðà-Åâðîïîñ, II â. í. ý.


Ðèñ. 7. Êëèáàíàðèé.
Íàñòåííûé ðèñóíîê èç Äóðà Åâðîïîñ. Íà âñàäíèêå – ïëàñòèí÷àòûé äîñïåõ. Êàòàôðàêò íîñèë ÷åøóé÷àòûé ïàíöèðü.


ÏÐÈÌÅ×ÀÍÈß

1. Ñòðàáîí (XI, 4, 4-5) óïîìèíàåò ó íèõ âñàäíèêîâ, èìåâøèõ ïàíöèðè, íî íåÿñíî, áûëè ëè îíè êàòàôðàêòàðèÿìè.[íàçàä ê òåêñòó]
2. Ì.È. Ðîñòîâöåâ, Àíòè÷íàÿ äåêîðàòèâíàÿ æèâîïèñü íà þãå Ðîññèè, ÑÏá., 1914, ñòð. 332-338; Â.Ä. Áëàâàòñêèé, Î÷åðêè âîåííîãî äåëà â àíòè÷ûõ ãîñóäàðñòâàõ Ñåâåðíîãî Ïðè÷åðíîìîðüÿ, Ì., 1954, ñòð. 141 è ñë.[íàçàä ê òåêñòó]
3. B.K. Majumdar, The Military System in Ancient India, Calcutta, 1960, ñòð. 90.[íàçàä ê òåêñòó]
4. B. Laufer, Chinese Clay Figures, Part I. Prolegomena on the History of Defensive Armor, field Museum of Natural History. Publ. 177, Anthropological Series, vol. XIII, ¹ 2, Chicago, 1914, ñòð. 217, 222 è ñë.[íàçàä ê òåêñòó]
5. B. Laufer, óê. ñî÷., ñòð. 220 è ñë.; Ðîñòîâöåâ óê. ñî÷., ñòð. 337 è ñë.; M. Rostovtzeff, Graffiti. The Excavations at Dura Europos, Preliminary Report of Fourth Season of Work. New Haven. 1933. ñòð. 207 è ñë.; W.W. Tarn. Hellenistic Military and Naval Developments, Cambr., 1930, ñòð. 73 è ñë.; P. Couissin, Les armes romaines, P., 1926, ñòð. 512 è ñë.; Ñ.Ï. Òîëñòîâ, Äðåâíèé Õîðåçì, Ì., 1948, ñòð. 211 è ñë. Àíàëèç ïèñüìåííûõ èñòî÷íèêîâ ñì. â ñòàòüÿõ Ñàëüî â D-S, ò. I, ð. II, ñòð. 966 cë. è Ôèáèãåðà â RE, IV, ñòá. 22; ñì. òàêæå Rostovtzeff, Graffiti, ñòð. 217-221.[íàçàä ê òåêñòó]
6. Òîëñòîâ. Äðåâíèé Õîðåçì, ñòð. 225 ñë.[íàçàä ê òåêñòó]
7. Laufer, óê. ñî÷., ñòð. 219 è ñë.[íàçàä ê òåêñòó]
8. Polyb., XXXI, 3, 9; Liv., XXXV, 48; XXXVII, 40.[íàçàä ê òåêñòó]
9. Rostovtzeff, óê. ñî÷., ñòð. 217; Freibiger, Clibanarii, RE, IV, ñòá. 22.[íàçàä ê òåêñòó]
10. Rostovtzeff, óê. ñî÷., ñòð. 217 è ñë.; Ì.Å. Ìàññîí ("Íàðîäû è îáëàñòè þæíîé ÷àñòè Òóðêìåíèñòàíà â ñîñòàâå Ïàðôÿíñêîãî ãîñóäàðñòâà", "Òðóäû ÞÒÀÊÝ", ò. V, Àøõàáàä, 1955, ñòð. 45) ñâîäèò âñå ðàçëè÷èå ìåæäó êàòàôðàêòàðèÿìè è êëèáàíàðèÿìè èñêëþ÷èòåëüíî ê îñîáåííîñòÿì âîîðóæåíèÿ, ïîëàãàÿ, ÷òî ïåðâûå áûëè òÿæåëîâîîðóæåííûìè ëó÷íèêàìè, à âòîðûå òÿæåëîâîîðóæåííûìè êîïåéùèêàìè. Òàêîå óòâåðæäåíèå ïðîòèâîðå÷èò âñåì èçâåñòíûì íàì èñòî÷íèêàì êàê ïèñüìåííûì, òàê è àðõåîëîãè÷åñêèì, è ñ íèì íåâîçìîæíî ñîãëàñèòüñÿ.[íàçàä ê òåêñòó]
11. Amm. Marc., XXV, 1, 12; ñì. òàêæå XVI, 10, 8; XXIV, 6, 8. Ñð. J è l., Or. in Constanti laudem, I, ð. 37; II, ð. 57.[íàçàä ê òåêñòó]
12. Heliod., Aephiop. IX, 15. Ñð. ñî ñëîâàìè Ïëóòàðõà, ÷òî ïàðôÿíñêèå êàòàôðàêòàðèè â áèòâå ïðè Êàððàõ "âîíçàëè âî âñàäíèêîâ òÿæåëûå, ñ æåëåçíûì îñòðèåì êîïüÿ, ÷àñòî ñ îäíîãî óäàðà ïðîáèâàâøèå äâóõ ÷åëîâåê" (Crass. 27, ñð. òàì æå 18 è Cass. Dio, ÕL, 22).[íàçàä ê òåêñòó]
13. À.Ì. Õàçàíîâ. Èç èñòîðèè ñàðìàòñêîãî íàñòóïàòåëüíîãî îðóæèÿ, "Ñáîðíèê â ÷åñòü Ñ. Ï. Òîëñòîâà", Ì., 1968 (â ïå÷àòè).[íàçàä ê òåêñòó]
14. Áëàâàòñêèé, óê. ñî÷., ñòð. 114, ïðèì. 8.[íàçàä ê òåêñòó]
15. Ïîä êàòàôðàêòàðèÿìè çäåñü, êàê è âñþäó â òåêñòå, ïîíèìàåòñÿ îñîáûé ðîä òÿæåëîé êàâàëåðèè, à íå ïðîñòî âîîðóæåííûå äîñïåõîì âñàäíèêè.[íàçàä ê òåêñòó]
16. Äàæå ó ñàñàíèäñêèõ êëèáàíàðèåâ â ïîëíûé êîìïëåêò âîîðóæåíèÿ âõîäíàÿ êîë÷àí ñ äâóìÿ ëóêàìè è òðèäöàòüþ ñòðåëàìè è äâå çàïàñíûå êðó÷åíûå òåòèâû – ñì. Ê.À. Èíîñòðàíöåâ. Ñàñàíèäñêèå ýòþäû, ÑÏá., 1909, ñòð. 78. Ñì. òàêæå Not. Dign., occ. VI, 67.[íàçàä ê òåêñòó]
17. Î äâóõ ãëàâíûõ ïîäðàçäåëåíèÿõ ïàðôÿíñêîé êîííèöû ñâèäåòåëüñòâóåò Äèîí Êàññèé: "Ïàðôÿíå íå óïîòðåáëÿþò ùèò, íî èõ âîéñêà ñîñòîÿò èç êîííûõ ëó÷íèêîâ è êîïåéùèêîâ, áîëüøåé ÷àñòüþ â ïîëíîì äîñïåõå" (XL, 15, 2).[íàçàä ê òåêñòó]
18. Òàê, ïåõîòèíöû Ëóêóëëà â áèòâå ó Òèãðàíîêåðò ñîâåðøèëè îáõîäíûé ìàíåâð, ÷òîáû çàéòè êàòàôðàêòàðèÿì â áîê è ïîðàæàòü èõ ìå÷àìè â íåçàùèùåííûå ÷àñòè òåëà (Plut., Luc. 26), à ãàëëüñêèå âñàäíèêè Ïóáëèÿ Êðàññà, ñûíà òðèóìâèðà, õâàòàëèñü çà ïèêè êàòàôðàêòàðèåâ, ÷òîáû âûáðîñèòü èõ èç ñåäëà, èëè ïîäïîëçàëè ïîä áðþõî ëîøàäåé è ïîðàæàëè èõ â æèâîò (Plut., Crass. 25). Ïîñëåäíèé ïðèåì èñïîëüçîâàëè ïåõîòèíöû àëåìàííîâ â áèòâå ñ ðèìñêèìè êëèáàíàðèÿìè â 357 ã. Îíè ïûòàëèñü íåçàìåòíî ïîäêðàñòüñÿ ïî çåìëå è óäàðèòü â áîê êîíþ (Amm. Marc., XVI, 12, 22). Ñáðîøåííûé íà çåìëþ âñàäíèê îêàçûâàëñÿ ñîâåðøåííî áåñïîìîùíûì. Âèäèìî, ýòîò ïðèåì áûë øèðîêî ðàñïðîñòðàíåí. Òàê æå áîðþòñÿ ñ êàòàôðàêòàðèÿìè â ðîìàíå Ãåëèîäîðà (IX, 15).[íàçàä ê òåêñòó]
19. Tac., Hist. I, 79. Èìåííî ðàññåÿíèå ðîêñîëàíñêèõ êàòàôðàêòàðèåâ ïðåäðåøèëî èñõîä äåëà. Îòòåïåëü òîëüêî îáëåã÷èëà ðèìëÿíàì èõ çàäà÷ó è ïîìåøàëà ðîêñîëàíàì èñêàòü ñïàñåíèÿ â áåãñòâå. Ñð. Heliod., IX, 15; Amm. Marc., XVI, 12, 38.[íàçàä ê òåêñòó]
20. Íàðÿäó ñ ïðîðûâîì îíè ïðèìåíÿëè òàêæå çàõîä âî ôëàíã è òûë ïðîòèâíèêà – ñì., íàïðèìåð, Plut., Crass. 25.[íàçàä ê òåêñòó]
21. Tac., Hist. I, 79; Justin., XII, 2; Amm. Marc., XXIII, 5, 88.[íàçàä ê òåêñòó]
22. Ðîñòîâöåâ, Àíòè÷íàÿ äåêîðàòèâíàÿ æèâîïèñü…, ñòð. 377; M. Rostovtzeff, The Sarmatae and Parthians, CAH, XI, 2d ed., 1954, ñòð. 102, 119; Tarn, óê. ñî÷., ñòð. 89; Ìàññîí, óê. ñî÷., ñòð. 45.[íàçàä ê òåêñòó]
23. Ðàçëè÷íàÿ ôîðìà òàêèõ îòíîøåíèé î÷åíü õàðàêòåðíà äëÿ ñëàáî öåíòðàëèçîâàííîãî ïàðôÿíñêîãî ãîñóäàðñòâà – ñì. Ì.Ì. Äüÿêîíîâ. Î÷åðê èñòîðèè äðåâíåãî Èðàíà, Ì., 1961, ñòð. 195 è ñë.[íàçàä ê òåêñòó]
24. Âñåãî ó Òèãðàíà áûëî ñâûøå äâóõñîò òûñÿ÷. Ýòè öèôðû ñîîáùàëèñü Ëóêóëëîì â åãî ïîáåäíîé ðåëÿöèè ñåíàòó. Îíè ìîãëè áûòü ïðåóâåëè÷åíû, íî ñîîòíîøåíèå ÷èñëà êàòàôðàêòàðèåâ ñ îáùåé ÷èñëåííîñòüþ âîéñêà, âåðîÿòíî, áûëî áëèçêèì ê èñòèííîìó.[íàçàä ê òåêñòó]
25. Îáùàÿ ÷èñëåííîñòü ëè÷íîãî âîéñêà Ñóðåíû äîñòèãàëà äåñÿòè òûñÿ÷.[íàçàä ê òåêñòó]
26. Justin, XLI, 2, 5-7; ñì. òàêæå Ì.Ì. Äüÿêîíîâ, óê. ñî÷., ñòð. 206; Ìàññîí, óê. ñî÷., ñòð. 45 è cë.[íàçàä ê òåêñòó]
27. Áèáëèîãðàôèÿ â êí. N. Debevoise, A Political History of Parthia, Chicago, 1938, ñòð. 78 è ñë., ïðèì. 36. Èç ñîâåòñêîé ëèòåðàòóðû ñì. Òîëñòîâ, óê. ñî÷., ñòð. 211 è ñë.; Ì.Ì. Äüÿêîíîâ, óê. ñî÷., ñòð. 210 è ñë.; ñì. òàêæå À.Ã. Áîêùàíèí. Áèòâà ïðè Êàððàõ, ÂÄÈ, 1949, ¹ 4, ñòð. 41-50.[íàçàä ê òåêñòó]
28. Plut., Crass. 26-27. Ñëåäóåò ïîä÷åðêíóòü ÷àñòî óïóñêàåìûé èç âèäó ôàêò, ÷òî êàòàôðàêòàðèåâ ó Ñóðåíû áûëî ñîâñåì íåìíîãî. Âåäü îñíîâíàÿ ìàññà âîéñêà íàõîäèëàñü ñ Îðîäîì.[íàçàä ê òåêñòó]
29. Laufer, óê. ñî÷., ñòð. 221.[íàçàä ê òåêñòó]
30. Tarn, óê. ñî÷., ñòð. 72 è ñë.[íàçàä ê òåêñòó]
31. Rostovtzeff, The Sarmatae and Parthians, ñòð. 99.[íàçàä ê òåêñòó]
32. Òîëñòîâ, óê. ñî÷., ñòð. 214 è ñë.[íàçàä ê òåêñòó]
33. B. Rubin, Die Entstehung der Kataphraktenreiterei in Lichte der Chorezmischen Ausgrabungen, "Historia", IV (1955), ¹ 2-3, ñòð. 264 è ñë.[íàçàä ê òåêñòó]
34. Ñ.Â. Êèñåëåâ, Äðåâíÿÿ èñòîðèÿ Þæíîé Ñèáèðè, Ì., 1951, ñòð. 321.[íàçàä ê òåêñòó]
35. Ã.À. Ïóãà÷åíêîâà, Î ïàíöèðíîì âîîðóæåíèè ïàðôÿíñêîãî è áàêòðèéñêoãî âîèíñòâà, ÂÄÈ, 1966, ¹ 2, ñòð. 43.[íàçàä ê òåêñòó]
36. B.P. Losinski, The Original Homeland of the Parthians, 's-Gravenhage, 1959, ñòð. 33 è ñë.[íàçàä ê òåêñòó]
37. È ó Àðòàêñåðêñà è ó Êèðà Ìëàäøåãî â áèòâå ïðè Êóíàêñå â öåíòðå âîéñêà íàõîäèëèñü îòáîðíûå ÷àñòè êîííèöû, äåéñòâèÿ êîòîðûõ îêàçàëèñü ðåøàþùèìè, – ñì. Xen., Anab. I, 8.[íàçàä ê òåêñòó]
38. Áëàâàòñêèé, óê. ñî÷., ñòð. 24.[íàçàä ê òåêñòó]
39. Tarn, óê. ñî÷., ñòð. 62 è ñë.[íàçàä ê òåêñòó]
40. Í.È. Âåñåëîâñêèé, Êóðãàíû Êóáàíñêîé îáëàñòè â ïåðèîä ðèìñêîãî âëàäû÷åñòâà íà Ñåâåðíîì Êàâêàçå, Òð. XII AC, ò. I, 1905.[íàçàä ê òåêñòó]
41. Â.Ï. Øèëîâ, Êàëèíîâñêèé êóðãàííûé ìîãèëüíèê, ÌÈÀ, ¹ 60, 1951, ñòð. 406.[íàçàä ê òåêñòó]
42. Ðîñòîâöåâ, Àíòè÷íàÿ äåêîðàòèâíàÿ æèâîïèñü…, òàáë. 64, 1, 78, 1; 79; ñì. òàêæå òàáë. 34, 3.[íàçàä ê òåêñòó]
43. Â 232-231 ãã. äî í. ý.. ëåãêîâîîðóæåííàÿ ïàðôÿíñêàÿ êîííèöà ïðèìåíÿåò "ñêèôñêóþ" òàêòèêó, îòñòóïàÿ ê àìó-äàðüèíñêèì ñòåïÿì è çàìàíèâàÿ òóäà òÿæåëóþ àðìèþ Ñåëåâêà II (Polyb., X, 48; Strabo, XI, 8, 8).[íàçàä ê òåêñòó]
44. Äîñòàòî÷íî âñïîìíèòü ïîðàæåíèÿ, êîòîðûå òåðïåëè ïàðôÿíå âî âðåìÿ ïîõîäà Àíòèîõà III, â ðåçóëüòàòå ÷åãî îíè áûëè âûíóæäåíû äàæå ïðèçíàòü íà âðåìÿ âåðõîâíûé ñóâåðåíèòåò Ñåëåâêèäîâ (Polyb., X, 27-31; Justin, XLI, 5, 7, ñì. òàêæå N. Debevoise, A Political History of Parthia, Chicago, 1938, ñòð. 17; Ì.Ì. Äüÿêîíîâ, óê. ñî÷., ñòð. 177). Äåñÿòèòûñÿ÷íàÿ êîííèöà áàêòðèéñêîãî ïðàâèòåëÿ Ýâòèäåìà, ñ êîòîðûì Àíòèîõ âñòóïèë â áîðüáó ñðàçó æå ïîñëå ïàðôÿíñêîãî ïîõîäà, òîæå íå óñòîÿëà ïåðåä ôàëàíãîé (Polyb., X, 48, 49).[íàçàä ê òåêñòó]
45. Ëåãàò Ïîìïåÿ Àôðàíèé ëåãêî ðàçáèë çàõâàòèâøèõ ñïîðíóþ îáëàñòü Êîðäóýíó ïàðôÿí è ãíàë èõ äî ñàìûõ Àðáåëë â Ñåâåðíîé Ìåñîïîòàìèè (Plut., Pomp. 36). Âïðî÷åì, ïî Äèîíó Êàññèþ (37, 5), ýòà îáëàñòü áûëà çàíÿòà ðèìëÿíàìè áåç áîÿ.[íàçàä ê òåêñòó]
46. Ñð. ñî ñëîâàìè Þñòèíà (XLI, 2, 4) î ïîäãîòîâêå âîèíîâ ëåãêîé êàâàëåðèè ó ïàðôÿí.[íàçàä ê òåêñòó]
47. Tarn, óê. ñî÷., ñòð. 76. Â ñåëåâêèäñêîé êàâàëåðèè áûëî ìíîãî èðàíöåâ – ñì. M. Rostovtzeff, Syria and the East, CAH, 2d ed., 1954, ñòð. 170.[íàçàä ê òåêñòó]
48. Í.Ë. Áè÷óðèí. Ñîáðàíèå ñâåäåíèè î íàðîäàõ, îáèòàâøèõ â Ñðåäíåé Àçèè â Äðåâíèå âðåìåíà, I, Ì.-Ë., 1950, ñòð. 47 ñë.[íàçàä ê òåêñòó]
49. Òàì æå, ñòð. 40. [íàçàä ê òåêñòó]
50. B. Thordeman, The Asiatic Splint Armour in Europe, "Acta Archaeologica", Kobenhavn, IV (1933), fasc. 2-3, ñòð. 137.[íàçàä ê òåêñòó]
51. Êàâàëåðèÿ âïåðâûå ïîÿâëÿåòñÿ â Êèòàå ïðè öàðå Âó-ëèíå (325-299 ãã. äî í. ý.). Â êîíöå II â. äî í. ý. ïîÿâëÿåòñÿ òÿæåëàÿ êàâàëåðèÿ, íîñèâøàÿ ïàíöèðè. – ñì. Laufer, óê. ñî÷., ñòð. 222, 230.[íàçàä ê òåêñòó]
52. Òàì æå, ñòð. 227.[íàçàä ê òåêñòó]
53. Ì.Ì. Äüÿêîíîâ, óê. ñî÷., ñòð. 290.[íàçàä ê òåêñòó]
54. Òàì æå, ñòð. 312.[íàçàä ê òåêñòó]
55. Ïåðâûå êàòàôðàêòàðèè ïîÿâëÿþòñÿ â ðèìñêîé àðìèè âî âðåìåíà Àëåêñàíäðà Ñåâåðà – P. Couissin, Les armes romaines, P., 1926, ñòð. 513 ñë.[íàçàä ê òåêñòó]
56. The Excavations at Dura Europos, Preliminary Report, New Haven, VI, ñòð. 440 è ñë. [íàçàä ê òåêñòó]
57. Ðîñòîâöåâ, Àíòè÷íàÿ äåêîðàòèâíàÿ æèâîïèñü…, ñòð. 333.[íàçàä ê òåêñòó]
58. Not. Dign., or. XI, 22; or. XI, 26; or. XI, 28; or. XI, 33.[íàçàä ê òåêñòó]
59. Ê.À. Èíîñòðàíöåâ, Ñàñàíèäñêèå ýòþäû, ÑÏá., 1909, ñòð. 41-81.[íàçàä ê òåêñòó]
60. Òîëñòîâ, óê. ñî÷., ñòð. 227.[íàçàä ê òåêñòó]

ÁÈÒÂÀ ÏÐÈ ÊÐÅÑÈ (1346 ã.)
È ÂÎÅÍÍÎÅ ÄÅËÎ ÍÀ×ÀËÀ ÑÒÎËÅÒÍÅÉ ÂÎÉÍÛ
Äìèòðèé Óâàðîâ

×àñòü I. Ïîõîäû Ýäóàðäà III â 1339-1346 ãã. (îò Êàìáðå äî Êðåñè) |
×àñòü II. Àíàëèç: ðûöàðè, àíãëèéñêèå ëó÷íèêè, ãåíóýçñêèå àðáàëåò÷èêè, ñòîëåòíÿÿ âîéíà, ðûöàðñêàÿ òàêòèêà, ôëàíäðèÿ, àíãëèÿ, ôðàíöèÿ, ôëàíäðñêîå îïîë÷åíèå, áîåâûå ïîðÿäêè, áèòâû, ñðàæåíèÿ, ñðåäíèå âåêà, ñðåäíåâåêîâûå áèòâû



Ââåäåíèå

Áèòâà ïðè Êðåñè 26 àâãóñòà 1346 ã. – îäíî èç ñàìûõ èçâåñòíûõ ñðàæåíèé Ñðåäíåâåêîâüÿ è èñòî÷íèê ñòàâøèõ "êàíîíè÷åñêèìè" ïðåäñòàâëåíèé î âîåííîì äåëå òîãî âðåìåíè.  ÷àñòíîñòè, ýòî ïåðâîå ãåíåðàëüíîå ñðàæåíèå, â êîòîðîì íîâàÿ àíãëèéñêàÿ òàêòèêà êîìáèíèðîâàííîãî èñïîëüçîâàíèÿ ëó÷íèêîâ è ñïåøåííûõ ðûöàðåé áûëà ïðèìåíåíà ïðîòèâ áîëüøèõ ìàññ ðûöàðñêîé êîííèöû. Íåêîòîðûå äàæå ñ÷èòàþò åãî îäíîé èç ïåðåëîìíûõ äàò â âîåííîé èñòîðèè, ïîñêîëüêó, ïî èõ ìíåíèþ, ñ ýòîãî âðåìåíè ïåõîòà âíîâü âîçîáëàäàëà íàä êîííèöåé. Âî ìíîãîì ïîäîáíûå ïðåäñòàâëåíèÿ âîçíèêàþò ïîòîìó, ÷òî ýòî ñðàæåíèå ðàññìàòðèâàåòñÿ êàê íå÷òî îòäåëüíîå, êàê "âåùü â ñåáå", õîòÿ íåâîçìîæíî ïðàâèëüíî ïîíÿòü åãî âíå êîíòåêñòà ïðåäøåñòâóþùèõ ñîáûòèé Ñòîëåòíåé âîéíû. Ðàññìàòðèâàåìîå îòäåëüíî, îíî ñîçäàåò âåñüìà èñêàæåííîå ïðåäñòàâëåíèå î âîåííîì äåëå XIV âåêà; åãî ÷àñòíûå îáñòîÿòåëüñòâà ïðèîáðåòàþò âèä îáùèõ ïðàâèë, è ñàìà Ñòîëåòíÿÿ âîéíà íà÷èíàåò âîñïðèíèìàòüñÿ êàê ñîâîêóïíîñòü íåñêîëüêèõ ãåíåðàëüíûõ ñðàæåíèé, òîãäà êàê íà ñàìîì äåëå îíè ëèøü â îãðàíè÷åííîé ñòåïåíè îïðåäåëÿëè å¸ õîä.
Ýòè ñîîáðàæåíèÿ è ïîáóäèëè ñîñòàâèòü áîëåå øèðîêèé (õîòÿ è äàëåêî íå èñ÷åðïûâàþùèé) îáçîð áîåâûõ äåéñòâèé íà÷àëà Ñòîëåòíåé âîéíû: êîðîòêî áûëà ðàññìîòðåíà êàìïàíèÿ 1339-40 ãã. è çíà÷èòåëüíî áîëåå ïîäðîáíî – êàìïàíèÿ 1346 ã. Ïîäðîáíûé àíàëèç ýòèõ ñîáûòèé áóäåò äàí âî II ÷àñòè ñòàòüè; çäåñü æå ëèøü çàìåòèì, ÷òî âòîðàÿ êàìïàíèÿ áûëà ëîãè÷åñêèì ñëåäñòâèåì îïûòà è óðîêîâ, ïîëó÷åííûõ â õîäå ïåðâîé.
Êîðîòêî ãîâîðÿ, öåëü ýòîé ñòàòüè – äàòü áîëåå èëè ìåíåå ðåàëèñòè÷íîå ïðåäñòàâëåíèå î çàïàäíîåâðîïåéñêîì âîåííîì äåëå XIV âåêà íà ïðèìåðå îäíîãî çíà÷èòåëüíîãî ôðàãìåíòà Ñòîëåòíåé âîéíû. Åñòåñòâåííî, ðå÷ü èäåò î âîéíå íà ñóøå; âîéíà íà ìîðå â òîò æå ïåðèîä áóäåò ðàññìîòðåíà â îòäåëüíîé ñòàòüå, ïîñâÿùåííîé ñðàæåíèþ ïðè Ñëåéñå.

×àñòü I. Ïîõîäû Ýäóàðäà III â 1339-1346 ãã. (îò Êàìáðå äî Êðåñè)

1.1. "Êàìáðåçèéñêàÿ" è "Òóðíåçèéñêàÿ" êàìïàíèè.

Âàæíî îòìåòèòü, ÷òî áèòâà ïðè Êðåñè áûëà ïåðâûì ãåíåðàëüíûì ñðàæåíèåì ñ íà÷àëà Ñòîëåòíåé âîéíû, õîòÿ îíà è øëà óæå îêîëî äåñÿòè ëåò. Êàê èçâåñòíî, íà÷àëàñü Ñòîëåòíÿÿ âîéíà ñ âûäâèæåíèÿ àíãëèéñêèì êîðîëåì Ýäóàðäîì III ïðåòåíçèé íà ôðàíöóçñêèé ïðåñòîë (ïðåòåíçèé íåáåçîñíîâàòåëüíûõ). Ñíà÷àëà âîéíà øëà ïðåèìóùåñòâåííî íà ìîðå, òåì âðåìåíåì Ýäóàðä III ñêîëà÷èâàë êîàëèöèþ ïðîòèâ Ôðàíöèè. Ïîñðåäñòâîì ïðåäîñòàâëåíèÿ ðàçëè÷íûõ òîðãîâûõ ëüãîò è îãðîìíûõ ïðÿìûõ ñóáñèäèé (èëè èõ îáåùàíèé), ìíîãîêðàòíî ïðåâûøàâøèõ ãîäîâîé áþäæåò àíãëèéñêîãî êîðîëåâñòâà, åìó óäàëîñü ïðèâëå÷ü íà ñâîþ ñòîðîíó ãåðöîãà Áðàáàíòñêîãî è ìíîãèõ äðóãèõ ôåîäàëîâ Íèæíèõ Çåìåëü è ñåâåðî-çàïàäíîé Ãåðìàíèè.  1339 ã. âîéíà îáîñòðèëàñü â ïåðâûé ðàç. Àíãëè÷àíå ïåðåïðàâèëèñü ÷åðåç êîíòèíåíò, çàòåì êîàëèöèîííàÿ àðìèÿ îñàäèëà ïîãðàíè÷íûé ãîðîä Êàìáðå. Êàìáðå íå ïðåäñòàâëÿë èíòåðåñà äëÿ àíãëèéñêîãî êîðîëÿ, íî áûë âàæåí äëÿ åãî ñîþçíèêîâ èç Ñâÿùåííîé Ðèìñêîé èìïåðèè (Ãåðìàíèè). Õîòÿ ãîðîä ôîðìàëüíî âõîäèë â ñîñòàâ ãåðìàíñêîé èìïåðèè, åãî ïðàâèòåëü-åïèñêîï äàâíî ïðèäåðæèâàëñÿ ïðîôðàíöóçñêîé îðèåíòàöèè è â 1337 ã. ïîñëå ñåêðåòíûõ ïåðåãîâîðîâ ïðîäàë ñâîè âëàäåíèÿ ôðàíöóçñêîìó êîðîëþ, Ôèëèïïó VI Âàëóà. Ýòî âûçâàëî ÿðîñòü ãåðìàíñêîãî èìïåðàòîðà Ëþäîâèêà Áàâàðñêîãî, âñòóïèâøåãî â ñîþç ñ Ýäóàðäîì III.
Ñîþçíèêè ïîäîøëè ê Êàìáðå 20 ñåíòÿáðÿ 1339 ã. Åïèñêîï îòêàçàëñÿ ïîä÷èíèòüñÿ èìïåðàòîðó è ðåøèë ñîïðîòèâëÿòüñÿ. Ãîðîä áûë õîðîøî ïîäãîòîâëåí ê îáîðîíå: ôðàíöóçñêîå ïðàâèòåëüñòâî çà ñâîé ñ÷åò îòðåìîíòèðîâàëî ñòåíû è ðâû Êàìáðå è ââåëî â ãîðîä áîëüøîé ãàðíèçîí ïîä êîìàíäîâàíèåì îïûòíûõ êîìàíäèðîâ, áûëè ñîçäàíû áîëüøèå çàïàñû ïðîäîâîëüñòâèÿ.  ãîðîäå èìåëîñü äàæå 8 ïóøåê – íîâåéøåå ýêñïåðèìåíòàëüíîå îðóæèå äëÿ òîãî âðåìåíè.
Îñàäà áûëà íåóäà÷íîé. Òîëüêî â ïîñëåäíèå äíè ñåíòÿáðÿ àíãëè÷àíàì ÷óòü áûëî íå óäàëîñü âçÿòü Êàìáðå. Îäèí èç ãîðîäñêèõ êàïèòàíîâ, ôëàìàíäåö ïî ïðîèñõîæäåíèþ, çà âçÿòêó îïóñòèë ìîñò è îòêðûë âîðîòà. Îäíàêî ïðåæäå ÷åì äîñòàòî÷íîå êîëè÷åñòâî íàïàäàâøèõ âîøëî â ãîðîä, ãîðîäñêèå êîëîêîëà ïîäíÿëè òðåâîãó, ýòîò îòðÿä áûë îïðîêèíóò, âûãíàí è âîðîòà âíîâü çàêðûòû. Äàííûé ýïèçîä äàëåêî íå åäèíñòâåííûé çà Ñòîëåòíþþ âîéíó, ÷åì äîêàçûâàåòñÿ, ÷òî âðåìåííîå îòêðûòèå ãîðîäñêèõ âîðîò òåì èëè èíûì ñïîñîáîì åùå íå ãàðàíòèðîâàëî çàõâàò ñàìîãî ãîðîäà. Óçêèå, èçâèëèñòûå óëî÷êè ñðåäíåâåêîâûõ ãîðîäîâ áûëè êðàéíå íåóäîáíû äëÿ íàïàäàâøèõ, à îãðàíè÷åííàÿ ïðîïóñêíàÿ ñïîñîáíîñòü âîðîòíîãî ïðîåìà íå ïîçâîëÿëà øòóðìóþùèì ñðàçó ñîçäàòü ÷èñëåííûé ïåðåâåñ. Åñëè ãàðíèçîí íå òåðÿë ïðèñóòñòâèÿ äóõà, à äåéñòâîâàë áûñòðî è ðåøèòåëüíî, ó íåãî áûëè õîðîøèå øàíñû çàáëîêèðîâàòü íàïàäàþùèõ íà ïÿòà÷êå ñ âíóòðåííåé ñòîðîíû âîðîò, ïîñëå ÷åãî ïîäâåðãíóòü èíòåíñèâíîìó îáñòðåëó èç ãîðîäñêèõ äîìîâ è ñ óäåðæèâàåìûõ ñòåí è áàøåí, à çàòåì êîíòðàòàêîâàòü.  ðåçóëüòàòå, âìåñòî ïîáåäîíîñíîãî ãðàáåæà, øòóðìîâîìó îòðÿäó íåðåäêî ïðèõîäèëîñü â äàâêå ñïàñàòüñÿ áåãñòâîì ÷åðåç òå æå âîðîòà.
Ôðàíöóçñêèé êîðîëü åùå 8 ñåíòÿáðÿ ñîáðàë îáùåå îïîë÷åíèå. Ó íåãî áûëî 25 òûñ. âîèíîâ. Ó ñîþçíèêîâ, ïî ðàçíûì îöåíêàì, áûëî 10-15 òûñ. ÷åë., èç íèõ ìåíåå ïîëîâèíû àíãëè÷àí. Òåì íå ìåíåå, Ôèëèïï íå ïîøåë íà âûðó÷êó Êàìáðå, à ñòàë âûæèäàòü â Êîìïüåíå â 100 êì. Îí íå õîòåë âñòóïàòü íà òåððèòîðèþ Ñâÿùåííîé Ðèìñêîé èìïåðèè è îêîí÷àòåëüíî ññîðèòüñÿ ñ ãåðìàíñêèìè êíÿçüÿìè è, â òî æå âðåìÿ, çíàë, ÷òî ó àíãëèéñêîãî êîðîëÿ íåò äåíåã íà äëèòåëüíîå ñîäåðæàíèå áîëüøîé àðìèè. Ïûòàÿñü âûçâàòü ôðàíöóçîâ íà ïîëåâîå ãåíåðàëüíîå ñðàæåíèå, Ýäóàðä ñ ñîþçíèêàìè îïóñòîøàë çåìëè îáëàñòè Êàìáðåçè. Íàêîíåö, 9 îêòÿáðÿ 1339 ã. ñîþçíàÿ àðìèÿ ïðåêðàòèëà íåïîäãîòîâëåííóþ îñàäó Êàìáðå è îòêðûòî âòîðãëàñü âî Ôðàíöèþ, óíè÷òîæàÿ âñ¸ â 30-êì ïîëîñå. Ôðàíöóçû îñòàâèëè ñåëüñêóþ ìåñòíîñòü, íî óñïåøíî çàùèùàëè çàìêè, äëÿ îñàäû êîòîðûõ ó ñîþçíèêîâ íå áûëî íè âðåìåíè, íè ñíàðÿæåíèÿ. ×åðåç äâå íåäåëè îáå àðìèè âñòðåòèëèñü ó ìåñòå÷êà Ëà Êàïåëü. Ñîþçíèêè çàíÿëè ñèëüíóþ ïîçèöèþ, â öåíòðå ïîñòàâèëè êîïåéùèêîâ, íà ôëàíãàõ ëó÷íèêîâ è ïðèãîòîâèëèñü ê ôðàíöóçñêîé àòàêå. Îäíàêî ïîñëå ÿðîñòíûõ ñïîðîâ íà âîåííîì ñîâåòå 23 îêòÿáðÿ ôðàíöóçñêèé êîðîëü ïðèêàçàë ñâîèì âîéñêàì îêàïûâàòüñÿ, ñòàâèòü ÷àñòîêîë è ñàìèì æäàòü âðàæåñêîé àòàêè. Ðåøåíèå ýòî áûëî êðàéíå íåïîïóëÿðíî, òàê êàê íå íåñëî íè ñëàâû, íè äîáû÷è, è ôðàíöóçñêàÿ çíàòü îòêðûòî îáâèíÿëà Ôèëèïïà â "renardie" ("ëèñüèõ ïîâàäêàõ"), â íàñìåøêó ðàçãóëèâàÿ â øàïêàõ èç ëèñüåãî ìåõà.
Ó Ýäóàðäà íå áûëî äîñòàòî÷íûõ çàïàñîâ ïðîâèàíòà, ñðåäè åãî ñîþçíèêîâ íå áûëî åäèíñòâà. Àòàêîâàòü ÷èñëåííî ïðåâîñõîäÿùåãî ïðîòèâíèêà íà óêðåïëåííîé ïîçèöèè áûëî áåçóìèåì. Ïîýòîìó îí ðàçâåðíóëñÿ è óøåë â ïðåäåëû Ñâÿùåííîé Ðèìñêîé èìïåðèè. Òàì îí ðàñïóñòèë àðìèþ íà çèìíèå êâàðòèðû è çàòåì îòáûë â Àíãëèþ, ãäå ïûòàëñÿ äîáèòüñÿ ó ïàðëàìåíòà äîïîëíèòåëüíûõ ñóáñèäèé íà âîåííûå öåëè.
 1340 ã. áîåâûå äåéñòâèÿ âîçîáíîâèëèñü. Ýäóàðä III çàêëþ÷èë âàæíûé ñîþç ñ ãîðîäàìè Ôëàíäðèè, ïðèçíàâøèìè åãî ôðàíöóçñêèì êîðîëåì. Àíãëè÷àíå è ôëàìàíäöû îäåðæàëè ìîðñêóþ ïîáåäó ïðè Ñëåéñå (ñì. ñòàòüþ "Áèòâà ïðè Ñëåéñå"). 31 èþëÿ 1340 ã. 23-òûñÿ÷íàÿ ñîþçíàÿ àðìèÿ îñàäèëà ïîãðàíè÷íûé ãîðîä Òóðíå, îäèí èç êðóïíåéøèõ ïðîâèíöèàëüíûõ ãîðîäîâ Ôðàíöèè (20 òûñ. æèòåëåé). Òóðíå ïðåäñòàâëÿë ñîáîé ìîùíóþ, ñîâðåìåííóþ êðåïîñòü. Ïîñòðîéêà åãî ñòåí áûëà íà÷àòà òîëüêî â 1295 ã. è óæå çàâåðøåíà, îíè èìåëè 4,5 êì â äëèíó è 74 áàøíè, óäîáíûå äëÿ ðàçìåùåíèÿ ñïðèíãàëäîâ è òÿæåëûõ àðáàëåòîâ. Ãîðîä èìåë áîëüøîé àðñåíàë, ôðàíöóçû óñïåëè ââåñòè â íåãî ìíîãî÷èñëåííûå âîéñêà ïîä íà÷àëîì îïûòíîãî êîìàíäèðà, ãðàôà äå Ôóà. Âñåãî â Òóðíå áûëî 5800 âîèíîâ, èç íèõ äâå òðåòè òÿæåëîâîîðóæåííûå è òðåòü ïèðåíåéñêèå ëåãêèå ïåõîòèíöû ïðîñëàâëåííîé ñâèðåïîñòè.
Ïî ïðèêàçó Ýäóàðäà III èç ïðèâåçåííûõ äåòàëåé ïëîòíèêè-ñïåöèàëèñòû ñîáðàëè îêîëî äåñÿòêà îãðîìíûõ òðåáþøå (ìåõàíè÷åñêèõ ïðàùåé; ïîäðîáíåå ñì. ñòàòüþ "Òðåáþøå"), êîòîðûå íåñêîëüêî íåäåëü îáñòðåëèâàëè ñòåíû â ïîïûòêå ïðîáèòü áðåøè. Îäíàêî ñòåíû, ïîñòðîåííûå óæå ñ ó÷åòîì òàêèõ ìàøèí, íå ïîääàâàëèñü. Ê òîìó æå ãîðîäñêèå ìåòàòåëüíûå ìàøèíû âåëè ìåòêóþ êîíòðáàòàðåéíóþ áîðüáó (íà ïðîòÿæåíèè âñåé Ñòîëåòíåé âîéíû ôðàíöóçñêàÿ ìåõàíè÷åñêàÿ è ïîðîõîâàÿ àðòèëëåðèÿ ïðåâîñõîäèëà ñâîèõ ïðîòèâíèêîâ, â ïðîòèâîïîëîæíîñòü ïîëåâûì âîéñêàì). Îäèí èç ñîþçíèêîâ Ýäóàðäà, ãðàô Ýíî, ýêñïåðèìåíòèðîâàë ñ ìåòàíèåì â ãîðîä ðàçðûâíûõ áîìá, íî åùå ìåíåå óäà÷íî. Èíæåíåð, êîòîðîìó áûëî ïîðó÷åíî èçãîòîâëåíèå áîìá, áåæàë âìåñòå ñ âûäàííûì åìó àâàíñîì è òàê è íå áûë ïîéìàí.
Øòóðì ãîðîäà ñî ñòîëü ìíîãî÷èñëåííûì ãàðíèçîíîì áûë ñëèøêîì ðèñêîâàííûì äåëîì, ïîýòîìó ñîþçíèêè áîëüøå ìåñÿöà äåëàëè ñòàâêó íà ãîëîä èëè ïðåäàòåëüñòâî ñðåäè îñàæäåííûõ, à òåì âðåìåíåì ðàçîðèëè âñå îêðåñòíîñòè íà 25 êì. Ïîñëåäíèì îíè òàêæå ïûòàëèñü âûçâàòü ôðàíöóçñêóþ àðìèþ íà ïîëåâîå ñðàæåíèå.
Îñàæäåííûå ïðîäîëæàëè õðàáðî çàùèùàòüñÿ, äåëàÿ ñìåëûå âûëàçêè. Âî âðåìÿ îäíîé èç íèõ 60 âñàäíèêîâ âîðâàëèñü â àíãëèéñêèé ëàãåðü è ÷óòü áûëî íå óáèëè ãëàâíîãî ñîâåòíèêà àíãëèéñêîãî êîðîëÿ, åïèñêîïà Áóðãåðøà (Burghersh). Ôðàíöóçñêèé ðûöàðü âîðâàëñÿ â ïàëàòêó Áóðãåðøà âî âðåìÿ îáåäà è ïîðàçèë áû åãî, åñëè áû óäàð êîïüÿ íå ïðèíÿë íà ñåáÿ âåðíûé ñêâàéð. Âïðî÷åì, òàêèå âûëàçêè ïðåäñòàâëÿëè îïàñíîñòü è äëÿ ñàìèõ îñàæäåííûõ, ïîñêîëüêó âî âðåìÿ ïîñëåäóþùåãî ïðåñëåäîâàíèÿ âðàã ìîã âîðâàòüñÿ â ãîðîä. Ïîýòîìó ãîðîäñêèì âëàñòÿì ïðèøëîñü êîíôèñêîâàòü êëþ÷è ó ñëèøêîì ñìåëûõ ïðèâðàòíûõ êîìàíä.
Ãëàâíîé óãðîçîé äëÿ ïåðåïîëíåííîãî ãîðîäà áûë ãîëîä. Ñîëäàòàì ïðèõîäèëîñü ïîêóïàòü åäó ó ãîðîæàí ïî âçâèí÷åííûì öåíàì. Êîíôèñêîâàòü ãîðîäñêèå ïðèïàñû ôðàíöóçñêèå êîìàíäèðû íå ðåøàëèñü, òàê êàê äàæå íåáîëüøàÿ ãðóïïà îçëîáëåííûõ ãîðîæàí ìîãëà íàíåñòè óäàð â ñïèíó è âïóñòèòü âðàãà. Òîëüêî ê êîíöó îñàäû ïîä äàâëåíèåì ãðàôà äå Ôóà âëàñòè Òóðíå óñòàíîâèëè êîíòðîëü íàä çàïàñàìè è öåíàìè. Ó îñàæäàþùèõ ïîêà íå áûëî ïðîáëåì ñ ïðîäîâîëüñòâèåì, íî äîëãîå ñèäåíèå ïîä ñòåíàìè äåìîðàëèçîâàëî ñîëäàò. Âñå îêðåñòíîñòè óæå áûëè ðàçãðàáëåíû è áîëüøå íå äàâàëè äîáû÷è. Ïîýòîìó 26 àâãóñòà è 2 ñåíòÿáðÿ áûëè ïðåäïðèíÿòû ïîïûòêè øòóðìà, îòáèòûå ñ áîëüøèìè ïîòåðÿìè. Åäèíñòâåííûì èõ ðåçóëüòàòîì áûëî óñèëåíèå ðàñêîëà ñðåäè ñîþçíèêîâ.  øòóðìå áûëè àêòèâíû òîëüêî àíãëè÷àíå è ôëàìàíäöû, êîå-êàêóþ ïîìîùü îêàçàëè âîéñêà ãðàôà Ýíî, íî íåìåöêèå è áðàáàíòñêèå âîéñêà íå ó÷àñòâîâàëè âîîáùå. Ãåðìàíñêèå êíÿçüÿ ïðèøëè ïîä Òóðíå ãðàáèòü, à íå ðèñêîâàòü æèçíÿìè; ãëàâíîå æå, àíãëèéñêèé êîðîëü äî ñèõ ïîð íå âûïëàòèë èì îáåùàííûå äåíüãè. Ó ãåðöîãà Áðàáàíòà áûëè è ñâîè ïðè÷èíû äëÿ îáèä. Ñíà÷àëà àíãëèéñêèé êîðîëü îáåùàë ïðåäîñòàâèòü áðàáàíòñêîìó ãîðîäó Àíòâåðïåí èñêëþ÷èòåëüíîå ïðàâî íà ââîç àíãëèéñêîé øåðñòè íà êîíòèíåíò, íî ïîñëå çàêëþ÷åíèÿ ñîþçà ñ Ôëàíäðèåé ïåðåäàë ýòó ÷ðåçâû÷àéíî âûãîäíóþ ïðèâèëåãèþ ãîðîäó Áðþããå. Âñå ýòî ïîðîæäàëî íåïðèÿòíûå ïðîèñøåñòâèÿ. Òàê, íà âîåííîì ñîâåòå â ïàëàòêå àíãëèéñêîãî êîðîëÿ ïîñëå øòóðìà 2 ñåíòÿáðÿ âîæàê ôëàìàíäöåâ ßêîá âàí Àðòåâåëäå îòêðûòî îáâèíèë áðàáàíòñêîãî ãåðöîãà â òðóñîñòè è ïðåäàòåëüñòâå. Íà ýòî îäèí èç áðàáàíòñêèõ ðûöàðåé ïîñîâåòîâàë åìó âåðíóòüñÿ ê ñåáå â Ãåíò è âàðèòü òàì ïèâî, êàê è ðàíüøå. Âûõâàòèâ ìå÷, âàí Àðòåâåëäå ïîì÷àëñÿ çà îáèä÷èêîì. Ñ áîëüøèì òðóäîì Ýäóàðäó III óäàëîñü óëàäèòü ýòîò èíöèäåíò.
Òåì âðåìåíåì ôðàíöóçñêèé êîðîëü, ÷üÿ ïîëåâàÿ àðìèÿ áûëà ñîáðàíà åùå â èþëå, ñíîâà îñòàâàëñÿ â áåçäåéñòâèè. ×èñëåííî åãî àðìèÿ óñòóïàëà ñîþçíè÷åñêîé, íî íå èìåëà òàêèõ âíóòðåííèõ ïðîòèâîðå÷èé. Ñ äðóãîé ñòîðîíû, àðìèÿ ñîþçíèêîâ áûëà áîëåå ñáàëàíñèðîâàííîé – êðîìå ìíîãî÷èñëåííîé êîííèöû èç àíãëèéñêèõ, áðàáàíòñêèõ è íåìåöêèõ ðûöàðåé, â íåå âõîäèëè ôëàìàíäñêàÿ òÿæåëàÿ ïåõîòà è àíãëèéñêèå ëó÷íèêè. Òîëüêî 7 ñåíòÿáðÿ 1340 ã., ïîñëå ìíîãî÷èñëåííûõ ïðîñüá èç Òóðíå î ïîìîùè, îí âûäâèíóëñÿ ê ãîðîäêó Áóâèí â 15 êì îò Òóðíå. Èç Áóâèíà â Òóðíå øëà ïîñòðîåííàÿ åùå ðèìëÿíàìè äîðîãà, ãîðîäîê ýòîò èçâåñòåí ïîáåäîíîñíûì äëÿ ôðàíöóçîâ ñðàæåíèåì 1214 ã. Òàì àðìèÿ Ôèëèïïà VI çàíÿëà ñèëüíóþ ïîçèöèþ çà áîëîòèñòûìè áåðåãàìè ðå÷êè Ìàðê.
8 ñåíòÿáðÿ 1340 ã. òóäà æå ïðèøëà è àðìèÿ Ýäóàðäà III. Àòàêàìè ïåðåäîâûõ îòðÿäîâ îíà ïûòàëàñü âûìàíèòü ôðàíöóçîâ íà îòêðûòîå ìåñòî, íî àòàêè áûëè îòáèòû ñ ïîòåðÿìè äëÿ ñîþçíèêîâ, à ôðàíöóçû íå òðîãàëèñü ñ ìåñòà. Ýäóàðä III òàêæå íå ðåøàëñÿ ïåðåõîäèòü ðåêó. Ñ êàæäûì äíåì ñðåäè ñîþçíèêîâ óñèëèâàëñÿ ðàçáðîä, ïîñêîëüêó ìíîãèå èç íèõ (îñîáåííî áðàáàíòöû) ñòàëè òðåáîâàòü âûïëàòû îáåùàííîãî æàëîâàíüÿ. Äåíåã ó Ýäóàðäà III òåïåðü íå áûëî äàæå íà çàêóïêó ïðîäîâîëüñòâèÿ äëÿ ïîâñåäíåâíîãî ñíàáæåíèÿ ñâîèõ âîéñê. 24 ñåíòÿáðÿ 1340 ã. åìó ïðèøëîñü çàêëþ÷èòü ïåðåìèðèå íà 9 ìåñÿöåâ.
Ïåðåìèðèå áûëî çàêëþ÷åíî íà îñíîâå ñòàòóñ-êâî. Ýòî áûëî âûãîäíî äëÿ ñîþçíèêîâ Ýäóàðäà, êîòîðûå èçáàâèëèñü îò óãðîçû ïîñëåäóþùåãî ôðàíöóçñêîãî ìùåíèÿ, âñå ýòî âðåìÿ äàâèâøåé íà èõ ïñèõèêó. Îäíàêî ñàì Ýäóàðä III âîñïðèíèìàë åãî êàê áîëåçíåííûé ïðîâàë. Âñå åãî óñèëèÿ íà ñåâåðå Ôðàíöèè ïîøëè ïðàõîì. Íà êàìïàíèþ 1339-1340 ãã. îí ïîòðàòèë ÷óäîâèùíóþ ñóììó â 500 òûñ. ôóíòîâ-ñòåðëèíãîâ. Òîëüêî âûïëàòà æàëîâàíüÿ 23-òûñ. àðìèè çà 2 ìåñÿöà áîåâûõ äåéñòâèé ó Òóðíå îáîøëàñü â 60 òûñ. ô. ñò. Äëÿ ñðàâíåíèÿ, îáû÷íûå äîâîåííûå äîõîäû àíãëèéñêîé êîðîëåâñêîé êàçíû ñîñòàâëÿëè âñåãî 30-40 òûñ. ô. ñò. â ãîä, ïîñðåäñòâîì ðàçîðèòåëüíûõ ÷ðåçâû÷àéíûõ íàëîãîâ íà âîåííûå íóæäû óäàâàëîñü ñîáèðàòü äî 100 òûñ. ô. ñò. â ãîä, íî âåäü ïðèõîäèëîñü íåñòè ðàñõîäû è íà äðóãèå öåëè. Áîëüøàÿ ÷àñòü ñðåäñòâ íà âîéíó âî Ôðàíöèè áûëà âçÿòà â äîëã, è äîëãè ýòè ïðèõîäèëîñü âûïëà÷èâàòü äî 1360-õ ãîäîâ. Äî ìàÿ 1341 ã. â çàëîæíèêàõ ó ôëàìàíäñêèõ çàèìîäàâöåâ íàõîäèëèñü ïðèáëèæåííûå Ýäóàðäà, ãðàôû Äåðáè è Óîðâèê; ëèøü â 1345 ã. óäàëîñü âûêóïèòü çàëîæåííóþ êîðîíó Àíãëèè. Íåñêîëüêî îáëåã÷èëî ïîëîæåíèå Ýäóàðäà òîëüêî ðàçîðåíèå åãî êðóïíûõ êðåäèòîðîâ èç Èòàëèè, áàíêîâñêîãî äîìà Ïåðóööè â 1343 ã. è Áàðäè â 1346 ã., ïîñòðàäàâøèõ îò ñâîåé "æàäíîñòè è áåçðàññóäñòâà", êàê ïèøåò ôëîðåíòèéñêèé õðîíèñò Âèëëàíè. Îíè âîçâðàòà äåíåã Ýäóàðäîì òàê è íå äîæäàëèñü.
Íå ìåíåå òÿæåëûìè áûëè ïîñëåäñòâèÿ ýòèõ êàìïàíèé äëÿ ôðàíöóçñêîãî êîðîëÿ, ïðè÷åì íå òîëüêî ôèíàíñîâûå, íî è ïîëèòè÷åñêèå. Îí äâàæäû óêëîíÿëñÿ îò ãåíåðàëüíîãî ñðàæåíèÿ ñ Ýäóàðäîì III, íåñìîòðÿ íà ðàçîðåíèå çíà÷èòåëüíûõ òåððèòîðèé ñâîåé ñòðàíû. Íåêîòîðûå ïðèïèñûâàþò ýòî íåóñòîé÷èâîìó è íåðåøèòåëüíîìó õàðàêòåðó Ôèëèïïà VI, ó êîòîðîãî êîðîòêèå ïåðèîäû àêòèâíîñòè ñìåíÿëèñü äëèòåëüíûìè äåïðåññèÿìè. Îäíàêî òàêîå ïîâåäåíèå ñ êóäà áîëüøåé âåðîÿòíîñòüþ ìîãëî áûòü âûçâàíî ðàöèîíàëüíûìè ãîñóäàðñòâåííûìè ñîîáðàæåíèÿìè.  îòëè÷èå îò ñâîèõ ïîä÷èíåííûõ íèçøåãî è ñðåäíåãî óðîâíÿ Ôèëèïï VI áûë ëó÷øå èíôîðìèðîâàí, îí çíàë î âûñîêîé ýôôåêòèâíîñòè, ïîêàçàííîé â Øîòëàíäèè íîâîé àíãëèéñêîé òàêòèêîé ñ ìàññèðîâàííûì èñïîëüçîâàíèåì ëó÷íèêîâ, îòäàâàë ñåáå îò÷åò â ïîëêîâîä÷åñêèõ ñïîñîáíîñòÿõ Ýäóàðäà III è â âûñîêèõ áîåâûõ êà÷åñòâàõ åãî ïðîôåññèîíàëüíîé àðìèè. Çíàë îí è î ôèíàíñîâîé ñëàáîñòè àíãëèéñêîãî êîðîëÿ, î íåíàäåæíîñòè åãî ñîþçíèêîâ è, êàê ñëåäñòâèå, íåñïîñîáíîñòè âåñòè íåïðåðûâíûå áîåâûå äåéñòâèÿ äëèòåëüíîå âðåìÿ. Êàê âèäèì, ýòè ðàñ÷åòû îïðàâäàëèñü – Ýäóàðäó III ïðèøëîñü íåñîëîíî õëåáàâøè óäàëèòüñÿ èç Ôðàíöèè ïî ÷èñòî ôèíàíñîâûì è ïîëèòè÷åñêèì ïðè÷èíàì.
Îäíàêî ðÿäîâûå ôðàíöóçñêèå ðûöàðè è áîëüøèíñòâî êîìàíäèðîâ ýòó "òàêòèêó Ôàáèÿ Êóíêòàòîðà" íå ïîíèìàëè è íå ïðèíèìàëè. Îíè æèëè ñòàðûìè ïðåäñòàâëåíèÿìè î âîéíå êàê î ðûöàðñêîì ëîáîâîì ñòîëêíîâåíèè â îòêðûòîì ïîëå, ãäå æäåò ëèáî ñëàâíàÿ ñìåðòü â ÷åñòíîì áîþ, ëèáî áûñòðàÿ ïîáåäà, äîáû÷à è âûêóïû çà ïëåííûõ. Íåñìîòðÿ íà îòäåëüíûå íåóäà÷è, âðîäå ïîðàæåíèÿ ïðè Êóðòðå îò ôëàìàíäöåâ â 1302 ã., ôðàíöóçñêàÿ àðìèÿ ñ÷èòàëàñü ñèëüíåéøåé â Åâðîïå, ôðàíöóçñêîå ðûöàðñòâî áûëî ñàìûì ìíîãî÷èñëåííûì, íà ìåæäóíàðîäíûõ òóðíèðàõ íèêòî íå ìîã ñðàâíèòüñÿ ñ ôðàíöóçàìè âî âëàäåíèè êîïüåì. Óêëîíåíèå îò áîÿ ñ âðàãîì, îïóñòîøàâøèì ôðàíöóçñêèå çåìëè, êàçàëîñü ìàëîäóøèåì, ãðàíè÷àùèì ñ ïðåäàòåëüñòâîì, âûðàæåííûì íåâûïîëíåíèåì êîðîëåâñêèõ îáÿçàííîñòåé.
Ìîæíî çàäàòü âîïðîñ – êàêîå îòíîøåíèå èìååò ýòî îïèñàíèå "Êàìáðåçèéñêîé" è "Òóðíåçèéñêîé" êàìïàíèé ê ñðàæåíèþ ïðè Êðåñè, ñëó÷èâøåìóñÿ øåñòü ëåò ñïóñòÿ?  èõ õîäå Ôèëèïï VI ðàñòðàòèë ñâîé è áåç òîãî íåáîëüøîé "çàïàñ õàðèçìû", ïîäîðâàë ñâîé àâòîðèòåò. Âïðåäü îí íå ìîã ñåáå ïîçâîëèòü ïðåíåáðåãàòü "îáùåñòâåííûì ìíåíèåì" è íàâÿçûâàòü ôðàíöóçñêîìó ðûöàðñòâó íåïîïóëÿðíûå ðåøåíèÿ. Äâà ðàçà óêëîíèâøèñü îò ãåíåðàëüíîãî ñðàæåíèÿ ñ àíãëèéñêîé àðìèåé, îí íå ìîã ïîéòè íà ýòî â òðåòèé ðàç.
Ïîñëåäóþùèå ñîáûòèÿ òàêæå íå ñïîñîáñòâîâàëè óêðåïëåíèþ àâòîðèòåòà è âëàñòè Ôèëèïïà VI Âàëóà. Áîåâûå äåéñòâèÿ, õîòÿ è âÿëîòåêóùèå, ïðîäîëæàëèñü è â 1341-1346 ãã.  îñíîâíîì îíè øëè â ïîëóíåçàâèñèìîì ãåðöîãñòâå Áðåòàíü, ãäå àíãëè÷àíå âìåøàëèñü â áîðüáó çà âàêàíòíûé ãåðöîãñêèé ïðåñòîë, è íà þãî-çàïàäå Ôðàíöèè, â Ãàñêîíè. Õîòÿ ñ àíãëèéñêîé ñòîðîíû â íèõ ó÷àñòâîâàëè íåáîëüøèå ñèëû, ïîëîæåíèå ôðàíöóçîâ òàì óõóäøàëîñü. Ãëàâíîé ïðè÷èíîé áûëà èçìåíà ìíîãèõ ìåñòíûõ ôåîäàëîâ, êîòîðûõ Ýäóàðä III ïðèâëåêàë íà ñâîþ ñòîðîíó îñâîáîæäåíèåì îò ðàçëè÷íûõ îáÿçàííîñòåé è ïðÿìûì ïîäêóïîì. Ôðàíöóçñêîìó êîðîëþ ïðèøëîñü âñòóïèòü â çàâåäîìî ïðîèãðûøíóþ áîðüáó çà áëàãîñêëîííîñòü ìåñòíûõ êíÿçüêîâ. Îí âñå ðàâíî íå ìîã áûòü ùåäðåå Ýäóàðäà III, êîòîðûé îñâîáîæäàë ãàñêîíñêèõ è áðåòîíñêèõ ðûöàðåé áóêâàëüíî îò âñåõ íàëîãîâ è ïîâèííîñòåé è, â ïðèäà÷ó, ðàçðåøàë çàíèìàòüñÿ ãðàáåæîì îò ñâîåãî èìåíè.  òî æå âðåìÿ ïðåäîñòàâëåíèå ïðèâèëåãèé ìÿòåæíûì ïðîâèíöèÿì âûçûâàëî âîçìóùåíèå ó çàêîíîïîñëóøíûõ, âûðàæàâøååñÿ â óêëîíåíèè îò óïëàòû íàëîãîâ è îòêàçå ââîäèòü ÷ðåçâû÷àéíûå âîåííûå ñáîðû. Ðåçóëüòàòîì ñòàëî çàìåòíîå ñîêðàùåíèå ïîñòóïëåíèé â êàçíó è îáùåå îñëàáëåíèå äèñöèïëèíû âî ôðàíöóçñêîì êîðîëåâñòâå.
×àñòî ñðåäíåâåêîâîå âîåííîå äåëî ðàññìàòðèâàþò ñ ÷èñòî âîåííîé òî÷êè çðåíèÿ, òåì áîëåå, ÷òî è õðîíèñòû òîãî âðåìåíè áûëè ñêëîííû îïèñûâàòü åãî ñ çàìåòíûì óçêî-âîåííûì ïîýòèêî-ãåðîè÷åñêèì óêëîíîì. Îäíàêî áîëåå ïîëíûé àíàëèç äîêóìåíòàëüíûõ èñòî÷íèêîâ ïîêàçûâàåò, ÷òî äëÿ ãîñóäàðåé óæå ïåðâîé ïîëîâèíû XIV âåêà îñíîâíîé è ÷àñòî âñåïîãëîùàþùåé çàáîòîé áûë ïîèñê èñòî÷íèêîâ ôèíàíñèðîâàíèÿ, è îò óñïåõà ýòîãî ïîèñêà â îãðîìíîé ñòåïåíè çàâèñåë óñïåõ êîíêðåòíûõ âîåííûõ îïåðàöèé è ñàìà âîçìîæíîñòü èõ ïðîâåäåíèÿ.
Ôåîäàëüíàÿ ñèñòåìà áûëà â ïðèíöèïå íåñîâìåñòèìà ñ ñîâðåìåííîé èäååé öåíòðàëèçîâàííîãî âñåîáùåãî ïîäîõîäíîãî íàëîãîîáëîæåíèÿ; âàññàë áûë îáÿçàí ñþçåðåíó âîåííîé ñëóæáîé, ìîæåò áûòü, ðàçîâûìè âûïëàòàìè ïî ñëó÷àþ ïîñâÿùåíèÿ â ðûöàðè èëè æåíèòüáû ñûíà ñþçåðåíà è ò.ä., íî íå ïîñòîÿííîé óïëàòîé íàëîãîâ ñî ñâîèõ âëàäåíèé. Êîðîëü äîëæåí áûë, êðîìå ýòèõ ïðåèìóùåñòâåííî íåäåíåæíûõ ôåîäàëüíûõ îáÿçàííîñòåé ñâîèõ âàññàëîâ, äîâîëüñòâîâàòüñÿ äîõîäàìè ñî ñâîåãî ñîáñòâåííîãî äîìåíà è ðàçëè÷íûìè êîñâåííûìè äîõîäàìè, ïðåèìóùåñòâåííî îò òàìîæåí è âûïóñêà ìîíåò, à òàêæå íåðåãóëÿðíûìè ïîñòóïëåíèÿìè îò âûìîðî÷íîãî èìóùåñòâà, ñóäåáíûõ ïîøëèí è ò.ä. Çàïàäíîåâðîïåéñêèå êîðîëè ïðèëàãàëè áîëüøèå óñèëèÿ, ÷òîáû ðàçíûìè, ÷àñòî îáõîäíûìè ïóòÿìè ââåñòè ïîäîõîäíûé íàëîã äëÿ âñåõ ïîääàííûõ (íàïðèìåð, ïîñðåäñòâîì ïðèíóäèòåëüíîé çàìåíû âîåííîé ñëóæáû â ôåîäàëüíîì îïîë÷åíèè íà äåíåæíûå âûïëàòû), íî â ñåðåäèíå XIV âåêà ýòîò ïðîöåññ áûë åùå äàëåê îò ñâîåãî çàâåðøåíèÿ. Åìó ïðåïÿòñòâîâàëè êàê êîíñåðâàòèçì ìûøëåíèÿ, òàê è ïðàêòè÷åñêèå òðóäíîñòè: ââåäåíèþ âñåîáùèõ öåíòðàëèçîâàííûõ íàëîãîâ ïðîòèâîäåéñòâîâàëè íå òîëüêî íåïîñðåäñòâåííî îáëàãàåìûå íèçøèå ñîñëîâèÿ, íî è êðóïíûå ôåîäàëû, âåäü òàêèå íàëîãè óìåíüøàëè èõ ñîáñòâåííûå ïîòåíöèàëüíûå äîõîäû è ïîäðûâàëè èõ àâòîðèòåò è âëàñòü íàä íåïîñðåäñòâåííûìè âàññàëàìè. Íà ïðàêòèêå ïðîñòîëþäèí íàõîäèëñÿ ïîä âîçäåéñòâèåì äâóõ ïàðàëëåëüíûõ è êîíêóðèðóþùèõ ìåæäó ñîáîé ôèñêàëüíûõ è ñóäåáíûõ âëàñòåé, ñâîåãî íåïîñðåäñòâåííîãî ñåíüîðà è êîðîëåâñêèõ ÷èíîâíèêîâ (øåðèôîâ, ïðåâî, ñåíåøàëåé, áåéëèôîâ). Êîðîëåâñêàÿ âëàñòü áûëà áîëåå êîíöåíòðèðîâàííîé è îðãàíèçîâàííîé, íî åå ìîùü íàìíîãî óñòóïàëà ñîâîêóïíîé "ìàññå" áîëåå ìåëêèõ ôåîäàëîâ. Ïîýòîìó êîðîëè áûëè âûíóæäåíû ïîñòîÿííî ìàíåâðèðîâàòü âî èçáåæàíèå âñåîáùåãî ìÿòåæà, èì ïðèõîäèëîñü â ïàðëàìåíòàõ óáåäèòåëüíî îáîñíîâûâàòü ñâîèì ïîääàííûì íåîáõîäèìîñòü ââåäåíèÿ ÷ðåçâû÷àéíûõ âîåííûõ íàëîãîâ, à ÷àñòî è ïðÿìî èñïðàøèâàòü èõ ñîãëàñèÿ.
Òàê ÷òî îáùåãîñóäàðñòâåííûé áþäæåò áûë î÷åíü íåáîëüøèì, ÷òî êðàéíå çàòðóäíÿëî ñîçäàíèå çíà÷èòåëüíûõ ïîñòîÿííûõ àðìèé.  òî æå âðåìÿ âîåííîå äåëî óæå äîñòèãëî òàêîãî ðàçâèòèÿ, ÷òî áûëî î÷åâèäíî ïðåèìóùåñòâî ðåãóëÿðíîé, ïðîôåññèîíàëüíîé àðìèè ñ õîðîøèì ñíàðÿæåíèåì è ïîñòîÿííûì ñíàáæåíèåì íàä ìíîãî÷èñëåííûì, íî ðàçíîðîäíûì è ïëîõî ïîäãîòîâëåííûì îïîë÷åíèåì. Ê òîìó æå è ôåîäàëüíîå îïîë÷åíèå îáÿçàíî áûëî îòíîñèòåëüíî áåñïëàòíî ñðàæàòüñÿ òîëüêî 40 äíåé â ãîäó è òîëüêî íà òåððèòîðèè ñâîåé ñòðàíû, ïîòîì åìó âñå ðàâíî ïðèõîäèëîñü ïëàòèòü. Ñíàáæåíèå ïðîäîâîëüñòâèåì è ôóðàæîì â ïðèíöèïå ëåæàëî íà êîðîëåâñêîé êàçíå; áîëüøóþ àðìèþ ïî÷òè íèêîãäà íå óäàâàëîñü ñîäåðæàòü òîëüêî çà ñ÷åò ãðàáåæà îêðóæàþùåé ìåñòíîñòè, äàæå êîãäà áîåâûå äåéñòâèÿ øëè íà âðàæåñêîé òåððèòîðèè.
Ïîýòîìó â ïåðèîäû èíòåíñèâíûõ áîåâûõ äåéñòâèé çàïàäíîåâðîïåéñêèå êîðîëè èñïûòûâàëè îñòðåéøóþ íåõâàòêó ñðåäñòâ. Òðåáîâàëîñü ìíîãîêðàòíîå óâåëè÷åíèå îïëà÷èâàåìûõ âîåííûõ êîíòèíãåíòîâ ïî ñðàâíåíèþ ñ ìèðíûì âðåìåíåì ñ ñîîòâåòñòâóþùèì óâåëè÷åíèåì áþäæåòíûõ ðàñõîäîâ. Ïîëîæåíèå óñóãóáëÿëîñü êðàéíå íåñîâåðøåííîé ñèñòåìîé ó÷åòà è êîíòðîëÿ òîãî âðåìåíè, òðåáîâàâøåé ëè÷íîãî íàäçîðà êàê çà êàçíîé è ÷èíîâíèêàìè, òàê è çà ïîääàííûìè ñî ñòîðîíû êîðîëÿ è åãî íàèáîëåå äîâåðåííûõ ïðèáëèæåííûõ. Âî âðåìÿ èõ îòñóòñòâèÿ óñèëèâàëèñü êàçíîêðàäñòâî è óêëîíåíèå îò óïëàòû íàëîãîâ ïîä ðàçíîîáðàçíûìè ïðåäëîãàìè, óñèëèâàëèñü è ìÿòåæíûå íàñòðîåíèÿ íàèáîëåå äåðçêèõ âàññàëîâ. Ïîýòîìó, íàïðèìåð, Ýäóàðäó III â íà÷àëå Ñòîëåòíåé âîéíû ïðèõîäèëîñü ïîñòîÿííî ìåòàòüñÿ ìåæäó àðìèåé âî Ôðàíöèè è ñâîåé àäìèíèñòðàöèåé â Àíãëèè, ÷òîáû ëè÷íî íàâîäèòü äèñöèïëèíó â ãîñóäàðñòâåííîì àïïàðàòå è óáåæäàòü ïàðëàìåíò ñîãëàñèòüñÿ íà ââîä äîïîëíèòåëüíûõ íàëîãîâ – â êîðîëåâñêîå îòñóòñòâèå ïàðëàìåíòàðèè, êàê ïðàâèëî, îòêàçûâàëè â âûäà÷å ñóáñèäèé èëè ðåçêî èõ ñîêðàùàëè, íî ïåðåä ñàìèì êîðîëåì îáû÷íî òóøåâàëèñü. Êîãäà îñåíüþ 1340 ã. Ýäóàðä III âåðíóëñÿ â Àíãëèþ, áóäó÷è êðàéíå ðàçäîñàäîâàí òåì, ÷òî ó íåãî, êàê îí ñ÷èòàë, óêðàëè ïîáåäó, êîãäà äî íåå áûëî ðóêîé ïîäàòü, ñâîé ãíåâ îí îáðàòèë íå íà áðàáàíòñêèõ è íåìåöêèõ ñîþçíèêîâ. Èì íå çàïëàòèëè îáåùàííîãî – îíè è âîåâàëè âïîëñèëû. Ðàçãíåâàëñÿ Ýäóàðä èñêëþ÷èòåëüíî íà ñâîèõ ÷èíîâíèêîâ, ÷üÿ õàëàòíîñòü è áåçäàðíîñòü, ïî åãî ìíåíèþ, îñòàâèëè åãî áåç ñðåäñòâ â ñàìûé ðåøàþùèé ìîìåíò.
Ñïðàâåäëèâîñòè ðàäè íàäî çàìåòèòü, ÷òî îò÷àñòè âèíîâàò â ïðîâàëå êàìïàíèè 1339-40 ãã. áûë è ñàì Ýäóàðä III. Îí áûë âûäàþùèìñÿ âîåííûì îðãàíèçàòîðîì è óìåëûì ïîëèòèêîì, íî ïëîõèì ýêîíîìèñòîì.  ýòî âðåìÿ ÷ðåçâû÷àéíûå íàëîãè â Àíãëèè ñîáèðàëè ïðåèìóùåñòâåííî îâå÷üåé øåðñòüþ. Êîãäà ê îñåíè 1339 ã. åìó ïåðåñòàëè äàâàòü â äîëã, îí ïðèêàçàë ñâîèì ÷èíîâíèêàì ïðîäàòü âñþ ñîáðàííóþ øåðñòü â êîíòèíåíòàëüíûõ ãîðîäàõ ðàçîì è íåìåäëåííî, ïðè÷åì íàïðÿìóþ, à íå ÷åðåç îïûòíûõ êóïöîâ-ïîñðåäíèêîâ, êàê ýòî äåëàëîñü ðàíüøå. Ðåçóëüòàòîì ñòàëî ïàäåíèå öåí â ñàìûé íåïîäõîäÿùèé ìîìåíò èç-çà ïåðåíàñûùåíèÿ ðûíêà: ëåòîì 1339 ã. ìåøîê øåðñòè ñòîèë 9 ô.-ñò., îñåíüþ óæå 7 ô.-ñò., â 1340 ã. ïðèøëîñü áðàòü äåíüãè â äîëã ïîä áóäóùèå ñáîðû èç ðàñ÷åòà 5 ô.-ñò. çà ìåøîê, à âî âðåìÿ îñàäû Òóðíå êðåäèòîðîâ íå óäàâàëîñü íàéòè äàæå íà òàêèõ óñëîâèÿõ. Âïðî÷åì, äëÿ Ýäóàðäà III è â ýòîì ñëó÷àå áûëè âèíîâàòû åãî íåñïîñîáíûå ñëóæàùèå. Îáúåêòèâíóþ áåäíîñòü ñâîèõ ïîääàííûõ îí íå ïðèíèìàë â ðàñ÷åò â ïðèíöèïå, êîãäà ðå÷ü øëà î ðåøåíèè âûñøèõ ãîñóäàðñòâåííûõ çàäà÷.
 âîåííîå âðåìÿ îáû÷íî ââîäèëè ðàçîâûå ÷ðåçâû÷àéíûå íàëîãè, èíîãäà äàæå â ðàçìåðå äåñÿòèíû "îò çåðíà, øåðñòè è ÿãíÿò" è äåâÿòîé ÷àñòè îò òîâàðîâ ãîðîæàí (èìåííî òàêîé áûë ââåäåí â Àíãëèè âî âðåìÿ "Òóðíåçèéñêîé" êàìïàíèè 1340 ã.), íî ñîáèðàëèñü îíè ìåäëåííî, à äåíüãè áûëè íóæíû ñðàçó. Ïîýòîìó ïðèõîäèëîñü äåëàòü êðóïíûå çàéìû ïîä ïðîöåíòû, âíóòðè ñòðàíû èëè ó áàíêèðîâ èç ñåâåðíîé Èòàëèè, çà êîòîðûå ïîòîì ïðèõîäèëîñü äîëãî ðàñïëà÷èâàòüñÿ. Òàê, 4/5 äåíåã, ïîòðà÷åííûõ Ýäóàðäîì III íà êàìïàíèþ 1339/1340 ãã., áûëè âçÿòû â äîëã.
Âûøåèçëîæåííîå â áîëüøîé ñòåïåíè îáúÿñíÿåò, ïî÷åìó Ñòîëåòíÿÿ âîéíà ïðîäîëæàëàñü òàê äîëãî è êàê áû âñïûøêàìè. Àêòèâèçàöèÿ áîåâûõ äåéñòâèé ïðèâîäèëà ê áûñòðîé ðàñòðàòå ãîñóäàðñòâåííîé êàçíû è íàêîïëåíèþ äîëãîâ; çàòåì ïðèõîäèëîñü íà íåñêîëüêî ëåò óìåðÿòü àìáèöèè, âûïëà÷èâàòü äîëãè, âåñòè ïåðåãîâîðû ñ êðåäèòîðàìè è íàêàïëèâàòü ñðåäñòâà äëÿ íîâîé êàìïàíèè.

1.2. Îò Êàíà äî Êðåñè

 1345 ã. çàêîí÷èëîñü î÷åðåäíîå ïåðåìèðèå. Àíãëè÷àíå, à òî÷íåå, ìåñòíûå ïðîàíãëèéñêèå ôåîäàëû ñ íåáîëüøîé äîáàâêîé àíãëèéñêèõ âîéñê, ïåðåøëè â íàñòóïëåíèå â Ãàñêîíè è îäåðæàëè òàì âàæíûå, õîòÿ è ëîêàëüíûå ïîáåäû ïðè Îáåðîøå è Áåðæåðàêå. Âåñü þãî-çàïàä Ôðàíöèè ïîãðóçèëñÿ â ôåîäàëüíóþ àíàðõèþ è ìåæäîóñîáíóþ âîéíó – îäíè ìåñòíûå êëàíû ïðèçíàâàëè ôðàíöóçñêèì êîðîëåì Ýäóàðäà III Ïëàíòàãåíåòà, äðóãèå – Ôèëèïïà VI Âàëóà.  îòâåò 2 àïðåëÿ 1346 ã. íà âñåì þãå Ôðàíöèè áûë îáúÿâëåí "àðüåð-áàí", òî åñòü ñîçûâ âñåîáùåãî îïîë÷åíèÿ.  ìàå îíî îñàäèëî êëþ÷åâóþ êðåïîñòü Ýãèéîí íà ïîäõîäàõ ê ñòîëèöå "àíãëèéñêîãî Þãà", Áîðäî. Ïðàâäà, îñàäà ïðîõîäèëà íåóäà÷íî.  èþëå ôðàíöóçû ïîïûòàëèñü çàõâàòèòü êðåïîñòü ñî ñòîðîíû ðåêè Ëîò, ãäå ñòåíû áûëè íèæå, ïîäâåäÿ ê íèì òðè îñàäíûõ áàøíè, ïîñòàâëåííûõ íà áàðæàõ. Îäíàêî åùå íà ïîäõîäå îäíà èç áàøåí áûëà ïîðàæåíà êàìíåì èç òðåáþøå, ïåðåâåðíóëàñü è óòîïèëà âñþ êîìàíäó. Îñòàëüíûå áàðæè áûëè îòâåäåíû.
 ýòèõ óñëîâèÿõ Ýäóàðä III íà÷àë ãîòîâèòüñÿ ê íîâîé êðóïíîìàñøòàáíîé ýêñïåäèöèè âî Ôðàíöèþ, ïðè÷åì íà ýòîò ðàç áåç ó÷àñòèÿ ãåðìàíñêèõ è íèäåðëàíäñêèõ ñîþçíèêîâ, ïîêàçàâøèõ ñåáÿ â êàìïàíèè 1339-40 ãã. íåíàäåæíûìè è ñëèøêîì äîðîãîñòîÿùèìè. Äåëî ýòî áûëî íåïðîñòûì. Òîëüêî ÷òî ðàçîðèëñÿ åãî ãëàâíûé êðåäèòîð, òîñêàíñêèé áàíê Áàðäè, ÷òî îêîí÷àòåëüíî îòáèëî ó âñåõ èíîñòðàííûõ ôèíàíñèñòîâ æåëàíèå ññóæèâàòü äåíüãè àíãëèéñêîìó êîðîëþ. Îäíàêî Ýäóàðä III áûë ýíåðãè÷åí è áåñïîùàäåí ê ñâîèì ïîääàííûì, êîãäà ðå÷ü øëà îá óäîâëåòâîðåíèè ñîáñòâåííûõ àìáèöèé. Îí ïðèíóäèë àíãëèéñêóþ öåðêîâü äàòü åìó "çàåì" â 15 òûñ. ôóíòîâ, òàêèå æå çàéìû âçÿë ó ãîðîäîâ, ïðèíóäèòåëüíî ïî çàíèæåííûì ôèêñèðîâàííûì öåíàì çàêóïàëèñü ïðîäîâîëüñòâèå, ðàçíîå âîåííîå ñíàðÿæåíèå è êîðàáåëüíûå ñíàñòè, íàêîíåö, ñî âñåõ ïîääàííûõ áûëè ïðèíóäèòåëüíî âçûñêàíû "ùèòîâûå äåíüãè", òî åñòü ïëàòà âçàìåí 40-äíåâíîé ôåîäàëüíîé âîèíñêîé ïîâèííîñòè. Ðàíüøå ýòîò "ñêóòàæ" âçèìàëè òîëüêî â ñâÿçè ñ êîìïàíèÿìè â ñàìîé Áðèòàíèè, íî òåïåðü åãî âïåðâûå âçÿëè è äëÿ çàãðàíè÷íîãî ïîõîäà.
Õîòÿ ýòè ïîáîðû áûëè êðàéíå òÿæåëû, àíãëèéñêîå îáùåñòâî ïåðåíîñèëî èõ ìîë÷à. Ýäóàðä III áûë íå òîëüêî ýôôåêòèâíûì îðãàíèçàòîðîì, îí îäíèì èç ïåðâûõ â ñðåäíåâåêîâîé Åâðîïå îöåíèë âàæíîñòü èíôîðìàöèîííûõ âîéí è òîòàëüíîãî ïðîìûâàíèÿ ìîçãîâ ïîääàííûì. Òåïåðü êîðîëåâñêèå ãîðåñòè è ÷àÿíèÿ íå òîëüêî äîíîñèëèñü äî ýëèòû ÷åðåç Ïàëàòó îáùèí, î íèõ ñîîáùàëîñü ãåðîëüäàìè íà ðûíî÷íûõ ïëîùàäÿõ, êîðîëåâñêèå ìàíèôåñòû è ïðîêëàìàöèè ïðèáèâàëèñü ê äâåðÿì öåðêâåé, à äëÿ íåãðàìîòíûõ èõ çà÷èòûâàëè ñâÿùåííèêè âî âðåìÿ ïðîïîâåäåé. Ýäóàðä III æàëîâàëñÿ íàðîäó, ÷òî ôðàíöóçñêèé êîðîëü íå õî÷åò âåñòè íèêàêèõ ïåðåãîâîðîâ î ìèðå, à âìåñòî ýòîãî âûíàøèâàåò àãðåññèâíûå çàìûñëû ïðîòèâ ÿçûêà è îáðàçà æèçíè àíãëèéñêîé íàöèè è äëÿ ýòîãî ïîäñòðåêàåò øîòëàíäöåâ ê íàïàäåíèþ ñ ñåâåðà, à ñàì ãîòîâèò ìîðñêîå âòîðæåíèå ñ þãà. ×òîáû íå ïðèøëîñü ñðàæàòüñÿ ñ êîâàðíûì è ïîäëûì âðàãîì íà îòå÷åñêîé çåìëå, íàäî íàíåñòè åìó ïðåâåíòèâíûé óäàð, à äëÿ ýòîãî íóæíû äåíüãè, äåíüãè è åùå ðàç äåíüãè.
Íàäî ñêàçàòü, ïðè âñåé ãèïåðòðîôèðîâàííîñòè ýòîé ïðîïàãàíäû, íåêîòîðûå ðåàëüíûå ôàêòû ïðèäàâàëè åé óáåäèòåëüíîñòü. Äàæå ïîñëå ïîðàæåíèÿ ôðàíöóçñêîãî ôëîòà ïðè Ñëåéñå ïèðàòû èç Íîðìàíäèè è Êàëå ïðîäîëæàëè ñîâåðøàòü âíåçàïíûå íàëåòû íà ïðèáðåæíûå ãîðîäà è äåðåâíè þæíîé è þãî-âîñòî÷íîé Àíãëèè, ãðàáÿ è íàñèëóÿ çàõâà÷åííûõ âðàñïëîõ æèòåëåé. Êàæäûé òàêîé íàëåò ñîçäàâàë ïàíèêó äàëåêî çà ïðåäåëàìè ïîñòðàäàâøåãî ðàéîíà, ìíîãîêðàòíî ïðåóâåëè÷èâàÿñü ñëóõàìè. Òàêæå è ñ ñåâåðà ïîëóäèêèå øîòëàíäñêèå ãîðöû ïðîäîëæàëè ñâîè ðåéäû íà âûíîñëèâûõ ìîõíàòûõ ëîøàäêàõ, îáèðàÿ áîæüè îáèòåëè è, ðàäè ðàçâëå÷åíèÿ, óâå÷à çàõâà÷åííûõ ïîñåëÿí. Êîãäà ñ òàêèìè îòðÿäàìè óäàâàëîñü ñïðàâèòüñÿ, ïðè óáèòûõ ÷àñòî îáíàðóæèâàëè íîâåéøåå îðóæèå ñ ôðàíöóçñêèìè êëåéìàìè. Ýòî î÷åíü ñèëüíî áåñïîêîèëî ñåâåðî-àíãëèéñêèå ïðîâèíöèàëüíûå âëàñòè – óñïåõ â áîðüáå ñ âîèíñòâåííûìè øîòëàíäñêèìè ãîëîäðàíöàìè èì îáåñïå÷èâàëî ïðåæäå âñåãî ïðåâîñõîäñòâî â âîîðóæåíèè.
Ïîýòîìó áîëüøèíñòâî àíãëè÷àí âåðèëî ñâîåìó êîðîëþ. Èíîãäà îæèäàíèå ôðàíöóçñêîãî âòîðæåíèÿ ïðèîáðåòàëî â Àíãëèè õàðàêòåð íàñòîÿùåãî ïñèõîçà.  òàêîé àòìîñôåðå óäàâàëîñü ââîäèòü âñå íîâûå è íîâûå ÷ðåçâû÷àéíûå íàëîãè. Âïðî÷åì, è õîðîøèå óðîæàè 1340-õ ãîäîâ îáëåã÷àëè áðåìÿ.
Êîðîëü ïðèëàãàë îãðîìíûå óñèëèÿ, ÷òîáû äåðæàòü ñâîè ïëàíû â ñåêðåòå. Îñåíüþ 1345 ã. áûëè àðåñòîâàíû âñå òîðãîâöû ôðàíöóçñêîãî ïðîèñõîæäåíèÿ. Çà ïîðòàìè áûëî óñòàíîâëåíî íàáëþäåíèå. Âñå òþðüìû áûëè çàáèòû ïîäîçðèòåëüíûìè ÷óæàêàìè. Îäíàêî óæå â ôåâðàëå ôðàíöóçñêîå ïðàâèòåëüñòâî ïîëó÷èëî ïîëíûé îò÷åò î çàñåäàíèè Áîëüøîãî Ñîâåòà Ýäóàðäà â Âåñòìèíñòåðñêîì äâîðöå è î ñîñòîÿíèè ïîäãîòîâêè ôëîòà â Ïîðòñìóòå. Ñâåäåíèÿ ôðàíöóçû ïîëó÷àëè ÷åðåç ñâîèõ øïèîíîâ âî Ôëàíäðèè, êîòîðàÿ ïî-ïðåæíåìó ñ÷èòàëàñü àíãëèéñêèì ñîþçíèêîì. Ïîýòîìó ôëàìàíäöû ïåðåäâèãàëèñü ïî Àíãëèè áåç îãðàíè÷åíèé.
Âïëîòü äî ìàÿ 1346 ã. Ýäóàðä III ïðåäïîëàãàë ñäåëàòü âûñàäêó â Ãàñêîíè, íà þãå, ïîýòîìó ôðàíöóçû ñòÿãèâàëè îñíîâíûå ñèëû òóäà. Ôèëèïï VI ïûòàëñÿ è çàäåéñòâîâàòü ñâîé ôëîò, îäíàêî áåç òî÷íîãî çíàíèÿ ïðåäïîëàãàåìîãî ìåñòà âûñàäêè äåñàíòà îí áûë áåñïîëåçåí. Äëÿ åãî óñèëåíèÿ èç Ìîíàêî áûëè âûçâàíû ãàëåðû ñîþçíîãî ãåíóýçñêîãî ñåìåéñòâà Ãðèìàëüäè, íî øòîðìû è ïîïóòíûå ïèðàòñêèå îïåðàöèè çàäåðæàëè èõ: â èþëå îíè áûëè åùå â Ëèññàáîíå.
24 èþíÿ âî Ôëàíäðèþ áûë äåìîíñòðàòèâíî îòïðàâëåí îòðÿä Õüþ Õàñòèíãñà. Åãî öåëüþ áûëî ïðîâåñòè äèâåðñèè íà ñåâåðíîé ôðàíöóçñêîé ãðàíèöå è îòâëå÷ü òóäà ÷àñòü ôðàíöóçñêèõ ñèë.
Ê êîíöó èþíÿ 1346 ã. äëÿ ïåðåâîçêè àðìèè â Ïîðòñìóòå áûëî ñîáðàíî 750 ñóäîâ. Ñ ýòîé öåëüþ ðåêâèçèðîâàëè ïðàêòè÷åñêè âåñü äîñòóïíûé àíãëèéñêèé ôëîò, îò 10-òîííûõ áàðêàñîâ äî 200-òîííûõ êîããîâ. Áûë îòìåíåí òðàäèöèîííûé íèæíèé ïðåäåë ãðóçîïîäúåìíîñòè ìîáèëèçóåìûõ ñóäîâ, 30 èëè 40 òîíí.
28 èþíÿ 1346 ã. àíãëèéñêàÿ ýñêàäðà îòïëûëà èç Ïîðòñìóòà. Ïðè Ýäóàðäå III áûëè 16-ëåòíèé íàñëåäíèê ïðèíö Óýëüññêèé (áóäóùèé ×åðíûé Ïðèíö), ãðàôû Õåðôîðä, Íîðòãåìïòîí, Àðóíäåë, Êîðíóîëë, Óîðâèê, Õàíòèíãäîí, Ñàôôîëê è Îêñôîðä. Èñõîäÿ èç âìåñòèìîñòè ñóäîâ è ñîõðàíèâøèõñÿ îò÷åòîâ îôèöåðîâ, ñîâðåìåííûå àíãëèéñêèå èñòîðèêè îöåíèâàþò åãî àðìèþ â ïðèìåðíî 10 òûñÿ÷ ÷åëîâåê, áîëüøèíñòâî èç êîòîðûõ – ëó÷íèêè. Òàêæå áûëè ñàïåðû èç ãîðíÿêîâ, êàìåíùèêè, ïëîòíèêè, èíæåíåðû, õèðóðãè, êóçíåöû, èçãîòîâèòåëè ïàëàòîê è ò.ä. Ëþäÿì áûëî âûäàíî æàëîâàíüå íà äâå íåäåëè âïåðåä, è ñóäà áûëè ñíàáæåíû ïðèïàñàìè íà äâå íåäåëè, ñðîê ìîðñêîãî ïåðåõîäà â Ãàñêîíü.
Íàäî ñêàçàòü, ÷òî ôðàíöóçñêèé õðîíèñò Ôðóàññàð äàåò äðóãèå öèôðû – 4 òûñÿ÷è ëàòíèêîâ è 10 òûñÿ÷ ëó÷íèêîâ, êðîìå ïåøèõ âàëëèéöåâ è èðëàíäöåâ. Î÷åâèäíî, íà îñíîâå åãî äàííûõ íåêîòîðûå îïðåäåëÿþò ÷èñëåííîñòü àíãëèéñêîé àðìèè â 20 òûñÿ÷ ÷åëîâåê: 3 òûñÿ÷è ðûöàðåé è ñêâàéðîâ, 3 òûñÿ÷è ëåãêîé êàâàëåðèè èç îðóæåíîñöåâ è ñåðæàíòîâ, 10 òûñÿ÷ ëó÷íèêîâ è 4 òûñÿ÷è âàëëèéöåâ, ïîëîâèíà èç êîòîðûõ òàêæå ëó÷íèêè. Îäíàêî òîò æå Ôðóàññàð îïðåäåëÿåò àíãëèéñêóþ àðìèþ íåïîñðåäñòâåííî â áèòâå ïðè Êðåñè â 8500 ÷åëîâåê, ïðè÷åì ñ ðàçáèâêîé ïî îòðÿäàì. Âîçíèêàåò âîïðîñ, êóäà äåëèñü îñòàëüíûå, ó÷èòûâàÿ, ÷òî ïîõîä ïðîõîäèë äîñòàòî÷íî áëàãîïðèÿòíî äëÿ àíãëè÷àí è îíè íå îñòàâëÿëè ïîçàäè ñåáÿ êðóïíûõ ãàðíèçîíîâ.
Íà ñåêðåòíîì ñîâåùàíèè 20 èþíÿ êîðîëü èçìåíèë ñâîè ïëàíû è ðåøèë ïëûòü íå â Ãàñêîíü, à íà ïîëóîñòðîâ Êîòàíòåí â Íîðìàíäèè. Ïî ñîîáùåíèþ õðîíèñòà Ôðóàññàðà, îí ïðèíÿë ýòî ðåøåíèå ïî ñîâåòó ñòàðîãî ïðåäàòåëÿ Ãîäôðóà ä'Àðêóðà: "Ñòðàíà Íîðìàíäèÿ îäíà èç îáèëüíåéøèõ ñòðàí ìèðà; Ñèð, êëÿíóñü ñâîåé ãîëîâîé, ÷òî åñëè âû âûñàäèòåñü òàì, íèêòî íå áóäåò âàì ñîïðîòèâëÿòüñÿ. Íàðîä Íîðìàíäèè äàâíî íå èìååò îïûòà âîéíû, è âñ¸ ðûöàðñòâî Ôðàíöèè ñîáðàëîñü ïîä Ýãèéîíîì ñ ãåðöîãîì. Ñèð, òàì âû íàéäåòå áîëüøèå ãîðîäà áåç ñòåí, ãäå âàøè ëþäè îáîãàòÿòñÿ íà äâàäöàòü ëåò âïåðåä". Íà òàêîå ðåøåíèå ïîâëèÿë è òîò ôàêò, ÷òî âåòðû äóëè ñ çàïàäà, íå áëàãîïðèÿòñòâóÿ äàëüíåìó ïëàâàíèþ â Ãàñêîíü.
Êàïèòàíàì ñóäîâ áûëè äàíû çàïå÷àòàííûå ïðèêàçû, ñîäåðæàùèå ìåñòî âûñàäêè, ñ óêàçàíèåì îòêðûòü èõ ëèøü â òîì ñëó÷àå, åñëè êîðàáëè îòîáüþòñÿ îò ãëàâíîé ýñêàäðû. Èç Àíãëèè áûëî çàïðåùåíî îòïëûâàòü êîìó-ëèáî â òå÷åíèå íåäåëè ïîñëå îòõîäà ôëîòà, ÷òîáû øïèîíû íå ìîãëè ïðîèíôîðìèðîâàòü ôðàíöóçñêîãî êîðîëÿ î äàòå åãî îòïëûòèÿ.
Òåì íå ìåíåå, êàêèå-òî ñëóõè äîñòèãëè ôðàíöóçñêîãî ïðàâèòåëüñòâà â ïîñëåäíèå 10 äíåé èþíÿ. Èç þæíîé Ôðàíöèè áûëà ñïåøíî îòîçâàíà ÷àñòü âîéñê è íà÷àëñÿ ñáîð îïîë÷åíèÿ â Íîðìàíäèè.  òî æå âðåìÿ ôðàíöóçñêèé êîðîëü îáðàòèëñÿ ê øîòëàíäöàì ñ ïðåäëîæåíèåì âîñïîëüçîâàòüñÿ îòâëå÷åíèåì àíãëèéñêèõ ñèë íà þã è óäàðèòü ïî Àíãëèè ñ ñåâåðà. Èòàê, 28 èþíÿ àíãëèéñêèé êîðîëü îòïëûë èç Ïîðòñìóòà, îäíàêî â òå÷åíèå äâóõ íåäåëü ïðîòèâíûå âåòðû è íåîáõîäèìîñòü æäàòü îòñòàâøèå ñóäà ïðåïÿòñòâîâàëè åãî ïðèáûòèþ â Íîðìàíäèþ. Òîëüêî 11 èþëÿ âåòåð ñìåíèëñÿ íà ïîïóòíûé. Ïåðåä ðàññâåòîì 12 èþëÿ 1346 ã. àíãëèéñêèé ôëîò âñòàë íà ÿêîðü ó îãðîìíîãî îòêðûòîãî ïëÿæà ê þãó îò ãîðîäêà Ñåí-Âààñ-ëà-Óã.
 ñâÿçè ñ âûñàäêîé Ôðóàññàð íå ìîæåò óäåðæàòüñÿ îò òèïè÷íîãî äëÿ íåãî àíåêäîòà: "Êîãäà êîðîëü ñîø¸ë ñî ñâîåãî ñóäíà è âïåðâûå ñòóïèë íà çåìëþ, îí óïàë òàê íåóäà÷íî, ÷òî êðîâü áðûçíóëà èç åãî íîñà. Ðûöàðè, êîòîðûå áûëè îêîëî íåãî, ïîäíÿëè åãî è ñêàçàëè: "Ñèð, ðàäè áîãà, âçîéäèòå ñíîâà íà ñâîé êîðàáëü è íå ñòóïàéòå íà çåìëþ â ýòîò äåíü, ïîòîìó ÷òî ýòî çëîé çíàê äëÿ íàñ". Òîãäà êîðîëü áûñòðî îòâåòèë: "×åãî ðàäè? Ýòî äîáðîå çíàìåíèå äëÿ ìåíÿ, ïîòîìó ÷òî çåìëÿ æåëàåò ïðèíÿòü ìåíÿ". Ïðè òàêîì îòâåòå âñå åãî ëþäè ñðàçó âîçâåñåëèëèñü".
 ýòî âðåìÿ øåäøèé ê ôðàíöóçàì ãåíóýçñêèé ôëîò âñå åùå íàõîäèëñÿ â íåñêîëüêèõ äíÿõ ïóòè äî Ëà-Ðîøåëè.
Åñëè áû àíãëè÷àíàì îêàçàëè ñêîëüêî-íèáóäü ñåðüåçíîå ñîïðîòèâëåíèå íà ïëÿæàõ, áûëî áû íåâîçìîæíî âûñàäèòüñÿ. Íî îñíîâíûå ôðàíöóçñêèå ñèëû íàõîäèëèñü ê ñåâåðó îò Ñåíû. Ó êàïèòàíà "ìîðñêîé ãðàíèöû" ê þãó îò Ñåíû Ðîáåðà Áåðòðàíà áûëî î÷åíü ìàëî âîéñê. Ñòîÿâøèå â Ëà-Óãå ãåíóýçñêèå àðáàëåò÷èêè äåçåðòèðîâàëè âñåãî çà òðè äíÿ äî àíãëèéñêîé âûñàäêè èç-çà íåâûïëàòû æàëîâàíüÿ. Áåðòðàí ñîçâàë ìåñòíîå îïîë÷åíèå, íî îíî ñêðûëîñü â ëåñàõ è ïóñòîøàõ, êàê òîëüêî óâèäåëî îãðîìíûé àíãëèéñêèé ôëîò, âûòÿíóâøèéñÿ âäîëü ïëÿæà. Ïî ìåðå ðàñïðîñòðàíåíèÿ íîâîñòåé ìåñòíûå ãîðîäêè, äåðåâíè è õóòîðà áûëè ïîêèíóòû æèòåëÿìè â ðàäèóñå 30 êì. Ñàì Ëà-Óã ïîëíîñòüþ îáåçëþäåë. 11 åãî êîðàáëåé, â òîì ÷èñëå 8 âîîðóæåííûõ, òàê è îñòàëèñü â ãàâàíè. Àíãëè÷àíå ñîæãëè èõ. Áåðòðàí ïðîâåë âåñü äåíü 12 èþëÿ â ïîèñêàõ ðàçáåæàâøèõñÿ îïîë÷åíöåâ, è ñîáðàë îêîëî 300 ÷åëîâåê. Ñ íèìè îí ñîâåðøèë êîðîòêóþ àòàêó íà ïëÿæ, íî àíãëè÷àí âûñàäèëîñü óæå íåñêîëüêî òûñÿ÷, è îíà áûëà îòáèòà. Áîëüøèíñòâî åãî ëþäåé âíîâü ðàçáåæàëèñü, è âñåãî ñ òðåìÿ äåñÿòêàìè Áåðòðàíó ïðèøëîñü îòñòóïèòü íà þã.
Íà áåðåãó Ýäóàðä III ïîñâÿòèë â ðûöàðè ìíîãèõ çíàòíûõ þíîøåé è ïðèíÿë ó Ãîäôðóà ä'Àðêóðà âàññàëüíóþ ïðèñÿãó çà åãî íîðìàíäñêèå âëàäåíèÿ.  òîò æå äåíü Ýäóàðä âûïóñòèë ïðîêëàìàöèþ "Èç ñî÷óâñòâèÿ ê íåñ÷àñòíîé ñóäüáå... ìîåãî íàðîäà Ôðàíöèè", â êîòîðîé ïðèêàçàë, ÷òîáû íèêòî íå íàïàäàë íà ñòàðèêà, æåíùèíó èëè ðåáåíêà, íå ãðàáèë õðàì èëè ìîíàñòûðü è íå æåã äîìà ïîä ñòðàõîì ñìåðòè èëè óâå÷üÿ. Âîçíàãðàæäåíèå 40 øèëëèíãîâ áûëî íàçíà÷åíî òåì, êòî íàéäåò íàðóøèòåëÿ ýòîãî ïðèêàçà è äîñòàâèò åãî êîðîëåâñêèì ñëóæàùèì. Êîíñòåáëü è ìàðøàë áûëè íàçíà÷åíû îòâåòñòâåííûìè çà äèñöèïëèíó. Íî ïðè îòñóòñòâèè ÷åòêîé èåðàðõèè ïîä÷èíåííîñòè îíè áûëè áåññèëüíû êîíòðîëèðîâàòü áåñôîðìåííóþ ìàññó ëþäåé âîêðóã. Óæå âå÷åðîì 12 èþëÿ êîðîëü ñ õîëìà íàä Ëà-Óãîì ìîã ëè÷íî íàáëþäàòü, êàê êîëüöî ïîæàðîâ ðàñïðîñòðàíÿåòñÿ ïî îêðóãå. À 13 èþëÿ áûë ñîææ¸í è ñàì Ëà-Óã. 14 èþëÿ àíãëèéñêèå ðàçúåçäû âîøëè â ãëàâíûé ïîðò ýòîãî îêðóãà, Áàðôëåð, îòêóäà â 1066 ã. îòïëûë â Àíãëèþ ôëîò Âèëüãåëüìà Çàâîåâàòåëÿ.  ãîðîäå áûëè íàéäåíû âñåãî íåñêîëüêî ÷åëîâåê, ñ êîòîðûõ áûë âçÿò âûêóï. Ñòîÿâøèå â ãàâàíè êîðàáëè áûëè ñîææåíû. Øåäøèå çà ñîëäàòàìè ìîðÿêè ðàçãðàáèëè âñå ïîä÷èñòóþ, òàê ÷òî, êàê ãîâîðÿò, äàæå þíãè õîäèëè â ìåõîâûõ ïëàùàõ. Çàòåì ãîðîä áûë ïîëíîñòüþ ñîææåí.
5 äíåé àíãëèéñêàÿ àðìèÿ îòäûõàëà, ñãðóæàëà ëîøàäåé è ïðèïàñû, ãðàáèëà îêðåñòíîñòè. Èíîãäà ìåñòíûå æèòåëè â ëåñàõ óñòðàèâàëè çàñàäû ìàðîäåðàì, áîëüøå íèêàêîãî ñîïðîòèâëåíèÿ íå îêàçûâàëîñü. Íàñåëåíèå ñîáèðàëîñü â íåìíîãèõ óêðåïëåííûõ ãîðîäàõ; âñå äîðîãè íà þã áûëè çàáèòû áåæåíöàìè.
17 èþëÿ ñîñòîÿëñÿ âîåííûé ñîâåò. Áûëî ðåøåíî èäòè íà âîñòîê, ê Ðóàíó, à çàòåì íà Ïàðèæ âäîëü Ñåíû. Àíãëèéñêîå âîéñêî ïîñòðîèëîñü â òðè áàòàëèè – â àâàíãàðäå ïðèíö Óýëüñêèé ñ ïîìîùíèêàìè, ãðàôàìè Íîðòãåìïòîíîì è Óîðâèêîì, â öåíòðå ñàì êîðîëü, â àðüåðãàðäå åïèñêîï Äàðåìà, Òîìàñ Õàòôèëä. Âïåðåä, íà óäàëåíèå â 30 êì, áûë âûñëàí îòðÿä èç 500 êîííûõ ëàòíèêîâ âî ãëàâå ñ ä'Àðêóðîì, õîðîøî çíàâøèì ìåñòíîñòü. Îí èãðàë ðîëü âîéñêîâîé ðàçâåäêè. Ñàìûì êðóïíûì êîðàáëÿì ÷èñëîì 200 ïîä êîìàíäîé ãðàôà Õàíòèíãäîíà áûëî ïîðó÷åíî ñîïðîâîæäàòü àðìèþ âäîëü áåðåãà. Åìó áûëè äàíû 100 ëàòíèêîâ è 400 ëó÷íèêîâ. Îñòàëüíûå êîðàáëè áûëè îòïðàâëåíû íàçàä, â Àíãëèþ.
Ñíà÷àëà ôëîò ïîøåë ê ñåâåðó âîêðóã ìûñà Áàðôëåð, îò äåðåâíè ê äåðåâíå, âûñàæèâàÿ äåñàíòû è ñæèãàÿ âñå íà 10 êì â ãëóáü. Òîëüêî çàìîê Øåðáóðà îêàçàë ñîïðîòèâëåíèå è ñìîã óñòîÿòü, íî ñàì ãîðîä áûë ðàçðóøåí. Çàòåì ôëîò âåðíóëñÿ íà þãî-âîñòîê, ê ñóõîïóòíîé àðìèè.
18 èþëÿ àíãëèéñêàÿ àðìèÿ âûøëà èç ëàãåðÿ íà çàïàä âãëóáü ñòðàíû è ÷åðåç 15 êì âñòóïèëà â ãîðîä Âàëîíü. Îí íå èìåë ãàðíèçîíà. Æèòåëè îòêðûëè âîðîòà è âûøëè íà äîðîãó, ïðîñÿ ïîùàäû. Àíãëèéñêèé êîðîëü òîðæåñòâåííî îáåùàë èì íå òîëüêî æèçíü, íî è ïîëíóþ áåçîïàñíîñòü èìóùåñòâà, è âñòóïèë âî âëàäåíèå ãîðîäîì. Îäíàêî êîãäà óòðîì 19 èþëÿ àðìèÿ âûøëà íà þã, ãîðîä áûë â îãíå – ñîëäàòàì áûëî ìàëî äåëà äî êîðîëåâñêèõ îáåùàíèé.
Ôðàíöóçñêîå ïðàâèòåëüñòâî ñîâåðøåííî íå èìåëî âîéñê â Íîðìàíäèè – îíè áûëè èëè íà þãå, â Ãàñêîíè, èëè íà ñåâåðî-âîñòîêå, íà ãðàíèöå ñ Ôëàíäðèåé. Îïîë÷åíèå ìîãëî ñîáðàòüñÿ òîëüêî â àâãóñòå. Êîðîëü ñïåøíî ðàçîñëàë ïèñüìà íå òîëüêî ñâîèì êðóïíåéøèì âàññàëàì, íî è ñîþçíèêàì â Ñâÿùåííîé Ðèìñêîé èìïåðèè – êîðîëþ Áîãåìèè Èîàííó Ëþêñåìáóðãñêîìó, ãåðöîãó Ëîòàðèíãèè (ïðèøåäøåìó ïîòîì ê íåìó ñ 300 "êîïüÿìè"), ãðàôó Ñààðáðþêà è ò.ä. Ïîêà ñòÿãèâàëèñü âîéñêà, áûëî ðåøåíî çàäåðæàòü àíãëè÷àí â ãîðîäå Êàí, êðóïíåéøåì çàùèùåííûì ñòåíàìè ãîðîäå çàïàäíîé Íîðìàíäèè íà áåðåãàõ ðåêè Îðí. Òàì âîéñêàìè êîìàíäîâàëè êîííåòàáëü Ðàóëü II, ãðàô ä'Ý, è êàíöëåð Æàí äå Ìåëåí, áàðîí Òàíêàðâèëü. Óæå óïîìèíàâøåìóñÿ Ðîáåðó Áåðòðàíó áûëî ïîðó÷åíî çàäåðæèâàòü àíãëè÷àí íà ïóòè ê Êàíó, êàê òîëüêî ìîæíî. Áåðòðàí èìåë î÷åíü ìàëî âîéñê èç ìåñòíûõ ðåêðóòîâ, íî îí ëîìàë ìîñòû è ñîâåðøàë íàïàäåíèÿ íà îòäåëüíûå îòðÿäû àíãëè÷àí, îäíîâðåìåííî ïîñòàâèâ ãàðíèçîíû â íàèáîëåå óêðåïëåííûå èç ìåñòíûõ çàìêîâ.
20 èþëÿ àíãëè÷àíå ñîæãëè åùå îäèí ãîðîäîê, Êàðàíòàí, íåñìîòðÿ íà çàïðåùàþùèé ïðèêàç êîðîëÿ. Âñå çàæèòî÷íûå ãðàæäàíå áåæàëè, îñòàëèñü òîëüêî áåäíÿêè, ìíîãèå èç êîòîðûõ áûëè ïåðåðåçàíû íà óëèöàõ è â äîìàõ. Çàìîê áûë ñäàí äâóìÿ ðûöàðÿìè, ñòîðîííèêàìè Ãîäôðóà ä'Àðêóðà. Íàéäåííûå òàì áîëüøèå çàïàñû ïðîäîâîëüñòâèÿ áûëè õàîòè÷íî ðàçãðàáëåíû ñîëäàòàìè, ïðè÷åì áîëüøàÿ ÷àñòü ïðîñòî óíè÷òîæåíà.
22 èþëÿ àíãëè÷àíå âçÿëè áîãàòûé ðûíî÷íûé ãîðîä Ñåí-Ëî. Ñïåðâà Ðîáåð Áåðòðàí õîòåë çàùèùàòü åãî, íî â ïîñëåäíèé ìîìåíò åãî íåðâû ñäàëè è îí áåæàë, îñòàâèâ íå óñïåâøèõ ýâàêóèðîâàòüñÿ ãîðîæàí áåççàùèòíûìè. Ãîðîä áûë ðàçãðàáëåí è ðàçðóøåí, ñàìûå áîãàòûå èç ãîðîæàí óäåðæàíû ðàäè âûêóïà, îñòàëüíûå óáèòû.
Àíãëèéñêèé ó÷àñòíèê ïîõîäà Ìàéêë èç Íîðòáóðãà (Michael of Northburgh) ñîîáùàåò ïî ýòîìó ïîâîäó â îäíîì èç ñâîèõ ïèñåì, ÷òî Ñåí-Ëî áûë áîëüøå, ÷åì Ëèíêîëüí, à Êàí – áîëüøå, ÷åì ëþáîé àíãëèéñêèé ãîðîä, êðîìå Ëîíäîíà.
Äî ýòîãî ïóòü àíãëè÷àí øåë ïî ïóñòîøàì, òåïåðü îíè âûøëè íà îäíó èç áîãàòåéøèõ ñåëüñêîõîçÿéñòâåííûõ ðàâíèí Ôðàíöèè. Âñå 70 êì ìåæäó Ñåí-Ëî è Êàíîì áûëè ðàçãðàáëåíû è ñîææåíû â ïîëîñå øèðèíîé îê. 20 êì. Ñîëäàòû äåëàëè ýòî âîïðåêè ïðèêàçàì êîðîëÿ. Íàïðîòèâ, àíãëèéñêèé ôëîò ãðàáèë ïîáåðåæüå âïîëíå ñîçíàòåëüíî ñ öåëüþ ïîäîðâàòü ôðàíöóçñêóþ ìîðñêóþ ìîùü íà Ëà-Ìàíøå. Ìåæäó Øåðáóðîì è Êàíîì íà 5-10 êì îò áåðåãà âñå áûëî ðàçðóøåíî èëè óâåçåíî, ñîææåíî áîëåå 100 ôðàíöóçñêèõ ñóäîâ â ïðèáðåæíûõ ñåëåíèÿõ, èç íèõ 61 ñïåöèàëüíî âîîðóæåííûé äëÿ áîåâûõ äåéñòâèé. Àíãëèéñêèå êîðàáëè áûëè ïåðåïîëíåíû äîáû÷åé, è ìíîãèå èç íèõ ñòàëè äåçåðòèðîâàòü, ñòðåìÿñü îòâåçòè çàõâà÷åííîå äîáðî äîìîé.
Âå÷åðîì 25 èþëÿ Ýäóàðä III ïîñëàë â Êàí ãîíöà ñ ïðåäëîæåíèåì ñäà÷è. Íî ïðåäñåäàòåëüñòâóþùèé ãîðîäñêèì ñîâåòîì åïèñêîï Áàéå ïîðâàë ïèñüìî, à ãîíöà îòïðàâèë â òþðüìó. Æèòåëè è ãàðíèçîí áûëè íàñòðîåíû ïî-áîåâîìó. Îáû÷íî â Êàíå áûëî 8-10 òûñÿ÷ æèòåëåé, íî òåïåðü ãîðîä áûë ïåðåïîëíåí áåæåíöàìè. Åãî ãàðíèçîí íàñ÷èòûâàë îò 1000 äî 1500 âîèíîâ, âêëþ÷àÿ òðè ñîòíè ãåíóýçñêèõ àðáàëåò÷èêîâ. Âîîðóæèëèñü, êàê ìîãëè, è æèòåëè. Ãîðîä èìåë ìîùíûé çàìîê, íî åãî îñíîâíûå ñòåíû áûëè ïîñòðîåíû â XI âåêå, íèçêè è ñèëüíî îáâåòøàëè, à ìåñòàìè âîâñå îáâàëèëèñü. Æèòåëè óêðåïèëè èõ ðâàìè è ïàëèñàäàìè. Ðÿäîì íà ðå÷íîì îñòðîâå ðàçâèëñÿ áîãàòûé ïðèãîðîä Ñåí-Æàí, âîâñå íå èìåâøèé óêðåïëåíèé. Âäîëü îáðàùåííîãî ê ïðîòèâíèêó ó÷àñòêà åãî áåðåãîâîé ÷åðòû ïðèøâàðòîâàëè 30 áàðîê, íà êîòîðûõ ðàçìåñòèëè ñòðåëêîâ.
26 èþëÿ ìíîãî÷èñëåííàÿ àíãëèéñêàÿ àðìèÿ ðàçâåðíóëàñü ïåðåä Êàíîì. Òóò ó ôðàíöóçñêèõ êîìàíäèðîâ, ãðàôà ä'Ý è áàðîíà Òàíêàðâèëÿ, ñäàëè íåðâû è îíè â ïîñëåäíèé ìîìåíò ðåøèëè ïîêèíóòü ïëîõî óêðåïëåííûé ãîðîä, îñòàâèâ òîëüêî â çàìêå 200 ëàòíèêîâ è 100 ãåíóýçñêèõ àðáàëåò÷èêîâ ïîä êîìàíäîé åïèñêîïà Áàéå, è îòîéòè íà îñòðîâ Ñåí-Æàí. Âïðî÷åì, îíè ìîãëè ïðèíÿòü òàêîå ðåøåíèå è ïîä äàâëåíèåì êîìàíäèðîâ ãîðîæàí, èìåâøèõ íà îñòðîâå áîãàòûå äîìà. Îñòðîâ áûë ñëàáî çàùèùåí – ñî ñòîðîíû ãîðîäà íà ìîñòó Ñåí-Ïüåð åãî ïðèêðûâàëà òîëüêî èìïðîâèçèðîâàííàÿ áàððèêàäà, à ñíàðóæè – áàðêè, ìåñòàìè è âîâñå íè÷åãî. Ê íåñ÷àñòüþ, ëåòî áûëî æàðêèì è óðîâåíü âîäû â ðåêå Îðí ñòîëü óïàë, ÷òî åå ïî÷òè âñþäó ìîæíî áûëî ïåðåéòè âáðîä. Àíãëèéñêèé àâàíãàðä ñ õîäó âîðâàëñÿ â ïîêèíóòûé ãîðîä, à çàòåì îáðóøèëñÿ íà áàððèêàäó, âåäóùóþ íà îñòðîâ. Ñ äðóãîé ñòîðîíû ñêîïèëèñü ïî÷òè âñå ñèëû çàùèòíèêîâ îñòðîâà, òîëüêî íåáîëüøàÿ ÷àñòü ìîãëà ðåàëüíî ó÷àñòâîâàòü â ðóêîïàøíîé ñõâàòêå. Ýäóàðä III áûë âñòðåâîæåí òåì, ÷òî áîé íà÷àëñÿ äî òîãî, êàê îí óñïåë ñêîíöåíòðèðîâàòü âñå ñèëû, è ïðèêàçàë Óîðâèêó, ìàðøàëó àâàíãàðäà, îòñòóïèòü. Íî åãî ïðèêàç áûë ïðîèãíîðèðîâàí. Áîé ïîñòåïåííî ðàñøèðÿëñÿ îò ìîñòà âäîëü ðåêè. Ëó÷íèêè è óýëüññêèå êîïåéùèêè ïûòàëèñü ïåðåéòè ðåêó âáðîä ïîä àðáàëåòíûì îáñòðåëîì ñ ëîäîê. Èì óäàëîñü ýòî ñäåëàòü, îíè ïîäîæãëè äâå ëîäêè è ñòàëè êàðàáêàòüñÿ íà äðóãèå. Ôðàíöóçñêàÿ ëèíèÿ îáîðîíû ïðîâàëèëàñü ñðàçó â íåñêîëüêèõ ìåñòàõ. Çàòåì àíãëè÷àíå ñ òûëà àòàêîâàëè ôðàíöóçñêèõ çàùèòíèêîâ ìîñòà, âêëþ÷àâøèõ áîëüøèíñòâî ãàðíèçîííûõ ëàòíèêîâ è îáîèõ êîìàíäèðîâ.  íà÷àâøåìñÿ õàîñå íåìíîãèå, âêëþ÷àÿ Ðîáåðà Áåðòðàíà, ñìîãëè ïðîðâàòüñÿ â ñòàðûé ãîðîä è íàéòè óáåæèùå â çàìêå. Íà÷àëàñü ñòðàøíàÿ ðåçíÿ. Òîëüêî àíãëèéñêèå ðûöàðè ñòàðàëèñü áðàòü ïëåííûõ, ïðîñòûå ëó÷íèêè è êîïåéùèêè óáèâàëè âñåõ áåç ðàçáîðà. Êîííåòàáëü, ãðàô ä'Ý è êàíöëåð, áàðîí Òàíêàðâèëü ñ íåñêîëüêèìè äðóãèìè ðûöàðÿìè óêðûëèñü íà âåðõó ïðåäìîñòíîé áàøíè. Âñêîðå êîííåòàáëþ óäàëîñü ñäàòüñÿ Òîìàñó Õîëëàíäó, âìåñòå ñ êîòîðûì îí ó÷àñòâîâàë â áàëòèéñêèõ êðåñòîâûõ ïîõîäàõ â 1330-å ãîäû, à êàíöëåðó – Òîìàñó Äýíèýëó, ïðèäâîðíîìó ðûöàðþ ïðèíöà Óýëüñêîãî.  ïëåí áûëè âçÿòû òàêæå îêîëî 100 ðûöàðåé, áîëåå 120 ñêâàéðîâ è ìíîæåñòâî áîãàòûõ ãîðîæàí. Íà îñòðîâå áûëî íàéäåíî áîëåå 2500 òðóïîâ ôðàíöóçîâ, ìíîãèå äðóãèå óáèòû âî âðåìÿ áåãñòâà â îêðåñòíûõ ïîëÿõ. Îäèí èç ñâèäåòåëåé îöåíèâàåò îáùèå ôðàíöóçñêèå ïîòåðè â ïðèìåðíî 5000 ÷åëîâåê. Ïîòåðè àíãëè÷àí íåèçâåñòíû. Ïîãèá òîëüêî îäèí ðûöàðü, íî ïîòåðè ñðåäè ïðîñòîé ïåõîòû è ëó÷íèêîâ äîëæíû áûëè áûòü òÿæåëûìè, ïîñêîëüêó èìåííî îíè ïðèíèìàëè îñíîâíîå ó÷àñòèå â øòóðìå è èõ áåçðàññóäíàÿ õðàáðîñòü ïðèíåñëà àíãëè÷àíàì ïîáåäó.
Âïðî÷åì, ðàññêàç Ôðóàññàðà íåñêîëüêî îòëè÷àåòñÿ. Îí óòâåðæäàåò, ÷òî àíãëè÷àíå ëåãêî âîðâàëèñü â ãîðîä (òî÷íåå, íà îñòðîâ Ñåí-Æàí), íî òàì ãîðîæàíå îêàçàëè îæåñòî÷åííîå ñîïðîòèâëåíèå, çàáðàñûâàÿ àíãëè÷àí âñåì, ÷åì òîëüêî ìîæíî èç îêîí äîìîâ, óáèâ è ðàíèâ 500 àíãëèéñêèõ ñîëäàò.  îòìåñòêó àíãëè÷àíå íà÷àëè ðåçíþ, êîòîðóþ ñ òðóäîì óäàëîñü ïðåêðàòèòü èõ êîìàíäîâàíèþ. 5 äíåé àíãëè÷àíå ñòîÿëè â Êàíå. Ïîïûòêà âçÿòü çàìîê íå óäàëàñü. Ãîðîä áûë ïîëíîñòüþ ðàçãðàáëåí. Òåì âðåìåíåì Ýäóàðä III ïîñëàë â Àíãëèþ ïðèêàç ê 20 àâãóñòà íàáðàòü åùå 1200 ëó÷íèêîâ íà þãî-âîñòîêå (ãäå âåñåííèé íàáîð áûë íåïîëîí), çàãîòîâèòü 2450 ëóêîâ è 6300 ñâÿçîê ñòðåë (ïî 24 øò.), ðåêâèçèðîâàòü 100 áîëüøèõ êîðàáëåé âìåñòî äåçåðòèðîâàâøèõ. ×òîáû ïðèíÿòü ïîäêðåïëåíèÿ, áûëî ðåøåíî çàõâàòèòü íåáîëüøîé ïîðò Êðîòóà â óñòüå Ñîììû.
300 ïëåííèêîâ áûëè îòïðàâëåíû â Àíãëèþ âìåñòå ñ ôëîòîì ãðàôà Õàíòèãäîíà, ãäå èõ ðàñïðåäåëèëè ïî ìíîãèì çàìêàì. Ôðóàññàð ïèøåò, ÷òî áûëè íàïðàâëåíû 60 ïëåííûõ ðûöàðåé è 300 ãîðîæàí ïîä îõðàíîé 600 àíãëèéñêèõ ñîëäàò. Íåêîòîðûå âûêóïèëèñü áûñòðî, íî áîëüøèíñòâî ïðîâåëî â ïëåíó ìíîãî ëåò. Ýäóàðä III íå õîòåë, ÷òîáû åãî ïëåííèêè ìîãëè áûñòðî âåðíóòüñÿ â âðàæåñêóþ àðìèþ. Êîííåòàáëü ãðàô ä'Ý áûë óñòóïëåí Òîìàñîì Õîëëàíäîì êîðîëþ â 1347 ã. çà 80 òûñ. ôëîðèíîâ (12 òûñ. ô.-ñò.), è îòïóùåí âî Ôðàíöèþ òîëüêî â 1350 ã. ïîä îáåùàíèå ñîáðàòü âûêóï. Ïîñêîëüêó âñêîðå ãðàô ä'Ý áûë êàçíåí âî Ôðàíöèè, âûêóï, âèäèìî, òàê è íå áûë óïëà÷åí. Òàíêàðâèëü áûë â ïëåíó äî êîíöà 1348 ã. Îí çàëîæèë íåñêîëüêî èìåíèé îäíîìó íîðìàíäñêîìó àááàòñòâó, êîòîðîå óñòóïèëî ñâîè çåìëè â Àíãëèè ñòîèìîñòüþ 6 òûñ. ô.-ñò. àíãëèéñêîìó êîðîëþ, êîòîðûé âíåñ âûêóï ïðèíöó Óýëüñêîìó (ñâîåìó ñûíó), ñ÷èòàâøåìóñÿ âëàäåëüöåì ïëåííèêà. À íåïîñðåäñòâåííî çàõâàòèâøèé Òàíêàðâèëÿ Òîìàñ Äýíèåë, ïðèäâîðíûé ðûöàðü ïðèíöà Óýëüñêîãî, ïîëó÷èë òîëüêî 1000 ìàðîê (666 ô.-ñò.) è åæåãîäíóþ ïåíñèþ â 40 ìàðîê (26 ôóíòîâ 13 øèëëèíãîâ 4 ïåíñà).
×åðåç íåäåëþ ïîñëå ïàäåíèÿ Êàíà êîðîëü íàïðàâèë ïèñüìî àíãëèéñêèì àðõèåïèñêîïàì ñ óêàçàíèåì îðãàíèçîâàòü åæåäíåâíûå ìîëèòâû è äâàæäû â íåäåëþ ïðîöåññèè â ÷åñòü ïîáåäû, è ïîñëàë îïèñàíèå ñâîèõ äåÿíèé ñ òåì, ÷òîáû åãî îïóáëèêîâàëè ïî âñåé Àíãëèè.  àðõèâàõ ìóíèöèïàëèòåòà Êàíà êëåðêè Ýäóàðäà íàøëè êîïèþ ñîãëàøåíèÿ, çàêëþ÷åííîãî â ìàðòå 1338 ã. ìåæäó Ôèëèïïîì VI è îáùèíàìè Íîðìàíäèè, â êîòîðîì áûëè äåòàëüíî ðàñïèñàíû ïëàíû âòîðæåíèÿ è ðàçãðàáëåíèÿ Àíãëèè. Ýòîò äîêóìåíò áûë ïîñëàí â Àíãëèþ è çà÷èòàí àðõèåïèñêîïîì Êåíòåðáåðèéñêèì Ñòðàòôîðäîì ïåðåä îãðîìíîé òîëïîé ëîíäîíöåâ íà ïëîùàäè Ñâÿòîãî Ïàâëà. Ñòðàòôîðä ñêàçàë, ÷òî êîðîëü îïóñòîøèë Íîðìàíäèþ äëÿ ëó÷øåé áåçîïàñíîñòè Àíãëèè.
31 èþëÿ 1346 ã. àíãëèéñêàÿ àðìèÿ âûøëà èç Êàíà, îñòàâèâ íåáîëüøîé îòðÿä äëÿ îñàäû ãîðîäñêîé öèòàäåëè, è ìåäëåííî äâèíóëàñü íà âîñòîê, ïîêðûâàÿ 8-10 êì â äåíü è ñæèãàÿ âñå ïåðåä ñîáîé. Ôðàíöóçû íè÷åãî íå ìîãëè åé ïðîòèâîïîñòàâèòü.
Òåì âðåìåíåì 2 àâãóñòà 1346 âî Ôðàíöèþ íà÷àëîñü è âòîðæåíèå ñ ñåâåðà – íåáîëüøîé àíãëèéñêèé îòðÿä Õüþ Õàñòèíãñà (250 ëó÷íèêîâ è ãîðñòêà ëàòíèêîâ) è îãðîìíàÿ, ïëîõî îðãàíèçîâàííàÿ òîëïà ôëàìàíäñêèõ îïîë÷åíöåâ. Ïîïûòêà ôëàìàíäöåâ ïåðåïðàâèòüñÿ ÷åðåç ïîãðàíè÷íóþ ðåêó Ëèñ áûëà îòáèòà ñ áîëüøèìè ïîòåðÿìè, òîãäà îíè ñäåëàëè îáõîäíîé ìàíåâð è 10 àâãóñòà âîøëè íà ôðàíöóçñêóþ òåððèòîðèþ âîñòî÷íåå. Îäíîâðåìåííî ôðàíöóçñêèå ñèëû ïîòåðïåëè ðÿä ìåëêèõ, íî áîëåçíåííûõ íåóäà÷ íà þãå. Ýòè óãðîçû ñ òðåõ íàïðàâëåíèé ïðèâåëè â ðàñòåðÿííîñòü ôðàíöóçñêîãî êîðîëÿ, êîòîðûé íèêàê íå ìîã âûðàáîòàòü ïîäõîäÿùèé ïëàí êàìïàíèè. Òîëüêî 29 èþëÿ îí îáúÿâèë "àðüåð-áàí" (ñîçûâ âñåîáùåãî îïîë÷åíèÿ) äëÿ ñåâåðíîé Ôðàíöèè ñ ìåñòîì ñáîðà â Ðóàíå. Òàì áûëî óæå ìíîãî ñîëäàò, íî ýòî áûëè ïðåèìóùåñòâåííî ñûðûå ìåñòíûå îïîë÷åíöû, ïëîõî ñíàðÿæåííûå è ïëîõî îðãàíèçîâàííûå. ×åðåç íåñêîëüêî äíåé ïðèáûëè ãåíóýçöû; îíè îïîçäàëè äëÿ ïîëåçíîé ðàáîòû íà ìîðå, íî óñèëèëè ñóõîïóòíóþ àðìèþ óìåëûìè àðáàëåò÷èêàìè. Èõ ãàëåðû áûëè âûòàùåíû íà áåðåã â óñòüå Ñåíû.
Íàìåðåíèÿ Ôèëèïïà VI ìåíÿëèñü ïî÷òè êàæäûé äåíü. 31 èþëÿ îí ïðèáûë â Ðóàí è íà ñëåäóþùèé äåíü ïåðåøåë Ñåíó, ìåäëåííî äâèãàÿñü íàâñòðå÷ó àíãëèéñêîé àðìèè. Îäíàêî 3 èëè 4 àâãóñòà ôðàíöóçû âíîâü âåðíóëèñü â Ðóàí, ñëîìàâ ìîñò ÷åðåç Ñåíó. Ïîëàãàþò, ÷òî ïðè÷èíîé ýòîãî ðåøåíèÿ ñòàëà âåñòü î âòîðæåíèè ôëàìàíäñêîé àðìèè ñ ñåâåðà. Òåïåðü áûëî ðåøåíî çàùèùàòü ðóáåæ Ñåíû. Íàñåëåíèå ê þãó îò ðåêè áûëî ïðåäîñòàâëåíî ñâîåé ó÷àñòè. Îíî çàïèðàëîñü â ãîðîäàõ è ãîòîâèëîñü çàùèùàòüñÿ ñîáñòâåííûìè ñèëàìè; âèêîíò Ïîí-ë'Ýâåêà äàæå âûïóñòèë çàêëþ÷åííûõ èç òþðüìû, ÷òîáû íàéòè ëþäåé äëÿ çàùèòû ñòåí.
3 àâãóñòà 1346 ã. Ýäóàðä III âñòðåòèë â Ëèçüå äâóõ êàðäèíàëîâ, ïîñëàííûõ àâèíüîíñêèì ïàïîé â êà÷åñòâå ïîñðåäíèêîâ äëÿ ïåðåãîâîðîâ î ìèðå. Êàðäèíàëû æàëîâàëèñü, ÷òî âàëëèéöû óêðàëè èõ ëîøàäåé. Ýäóàðä áûë õîëîäåí, ñêàçàâ, ÷òî ïåðåãîâîðû ìîãóò èìåòü ñìûñë, òîëüêî åñëè ñàì ôðàíöóçñêèé êîðîëü ñäåëàåò êàêèå-ëèáî ñåðüåçíûå ïðåäëîæåíèÿ. Àíãëèéñêàÿ àðìèÿ óñêîðèëà äâèæåíèå è 7 àâãóñòà äîñòèãëà Ñåíû ó Ýëüá¸ôà. Òàì Ýäóàðäà âíîâü âñòðåòèëè êàðäèíàëû, óæå âîçâðàùàþùèåñÿ îò ôðàíöóçñêîãî êîðîëÿ. Îíè ïðåäëîæèëè âîññòàíîâëåíèå äîâîåííîãî ñòàòóñ-êâî è áðà÷íûé ñîþç. Ýäóàðä íå ïðîÿâèë èíòåðåñà è çàÿâèë, ÷òî íå íàìåðåí òåðÿòü è äíÿ â áåñïîëåçíûõ äèñêóññèÿõ.
Òåì âðåìåíåì Ôèëèïï VI êîíöåíòðèðîâàë âñå ñèëû íà Ñåíå, îòçûâàÿ âîéñêà è ñåâåðà, è ñ þãà, è îñòàâëÿÿ òàì òîëüêî ñëàáûå çàñëîíû.
Ìåæäó Ðóàíîì è Ïàðèæåì áûëî 4 ìîñòà ÷åðåç Ñåíó – â Ïîí äå ë'Àðø, Âåðíîíå, Ìàíòå è ̸ëåíå. Âèêîíò Ïîí äå ë'Àðø ïðîäåðæàëñÿ äîñòàòî÷íî äîëãî, ÷òîáû óñïåëà ïîäîéòè íà ïîìîùü ãëàâíàÿ ôðàíöóçñêàÿ àðìèÿ èç Ðóàíà, è àíãëè÷àíàì ïðèøëîñü äâèíóòüñÿ äàëüøå ââåðõ ïî òå÷åíèþ, îïóñòîøàÿ âñå â 30-êì ïîëîñå âäîëü þæíîãî áåðåãà ðåêè. Ïî äðóãîìó áåðåãó ïàðàëëåëüíî äâèãàëàñü ôðàíöóçñêàÿ àðìèÿ. Çàòåì àíãëè÷àíå âçÿëè øòóðìîì áîëüøóþ êðåïîñòü Ëîíãâèëü îêîëî Âåðíîíà è ïåðåáèëè âåñü ãàðíèçîí, íî ñàì ãîðîä Âåðíîí îêàçàëñÿ íåïðèñòóïíûì.  Ìàíòå, ñëåäóþùåì ãîðîäå ñ ìîñòîì, íåñêîëüêî òûñÿ÷ ôðàíöóçñêèõ ñîëäàò ñòîÿëè íà óêðåïëåííîé ïîçèöèè ïîä ãîðîäñêèìè ñòåíàìè. Àíãëè÷àíå íå ñòàëè èõ àòàêîâàòü è ïîøëè äàëüøå. 11 àâãóñòà èõ àðìèÿ ïîäîøëà ê ̸ëåíó. Ïîñëàííûå íà ðàçâåäêó ãðàôû Óîðâèê è Íîðòãåìïòîí îáíàðóæèëè, ÷òî ìîñò ê þãó îò ̸ëåíà ñëîìàí ó ñåâåðíîãî áåðåãà, à ñ þæíîé ñòîðîíû çàùèùåí óêðåïëåííûì áàðáèêàíîì (íåáîëüøèì ïðåäìîñòíûì çàìêîì), ÷üè çàùèòíèêè âûêðèêèâàëè îñêîðáëåíèÿ ãðàôàì, ïîêà îíè ïðîåçæàëè ìèìî. Àíãëè÷àíå ïîïûòàëèñü ñäåëàòü íåîðãàíèçîâàííûé ïðèñòóï, íî áûëè ïîçîðíî îòáðîøåíû, ïðè÷åì íåñêîëüêî âåäóùèõ ðûöàðåé ïîëó÷èëè ðàíû îò àðáàëåòíûõ áîëòîâ. Ôðàíöóçñêèå ñîëäàòû ñ äðóãîé ñòîðîíû ðåêè ñìåÿëèñü è ïîêàçûâàëè çàäíèå ìåñòà àíãëè÷àíàì.
12 àâãóñòà àíãëèéñêèé êîðîëü áûë â 30 êì îò Ïàðèæà. Ñ õîëìà áûëè âèäíû åãî ñòåíû è áàøíè. Áûëè ðàçãðàáëåíû íåñêîëüêî îõîòíè÷üèõ ðåçèäåíöèé ôðàíöóçñêîãî êîðîëÿ. Ïàðèæ áûë â òðåâîãå è âîçáóæäåíèè, ïðàâèòåëüñòâó ïðèøëîñü íàïðàâèòü 500 ëàòíèêîâ Èîàííà Áîãåìñêîãî è åãî ñûíà äëÿ ïîääåðæàíèÿ ïîðÿäêà â ãîðîäå. Ðàçðóøàëèñü íåçàùèùåííûå ïðèãîðîäû, íà óëèöàõ ñòðîèëèñü áàððèêàäû, â âåðõíèõ îêíàõ äîìîâ ñîçäàâàëèñü çàïàñû êàìíåé äëÿ ìåòàíèÿ.
Ñðåäè ñîâåòíèêîâ Ôèëèïïà VI öàðèë ðàçáðîä. Õîòÿ åãî àðìèÿ áûëà ñðàâíèìà ÷èñëåííî ñ àíãëèéñêîé, îíà áûëà íàìíîãî ìåíüøå îïîë÷åíèé 1339 è 1340 ãã. Áîëüøèíñòâî âòîðîñîðòíûõ ïåøèõ îïîë÷åíöåâ îòñòàëè è ðàçáåæàëèñü åùå â íà÷àëå äâèæåíèÿ îò Ðóàíà ê Ïàðèæó. Ïðàâäà, áûëî íåìàëî ïðîôåññèîíàëüíûõ èòàëüÿíñêèõ ïåøèõ ñòðåëêîâ, âçÿòûõ èç îêðåñòíûõ ãàðíèçîíîâ è çàìåíåííûõ íîâîïðèáûâøèìè ãåíóýçñêèìè ìîðÿêàìè. Âñåãî ó Ôèëèïïà áûëî 8 òûñ. êîííûõ ëàòíèêîâ, 6 òûñ. ãåíóýçöåâ è íåîïðåäåë¸ííîå ìíîæåñòâî ïåøèõ îïîë÷åíöåâ.
Ïåðåä Ôèëèïïîì âñòàëà ñëîæíàÿ çàäà÷à – êàê çàùèòèòü òðè óäîáíûõ äëÿ ïåðåïðàâû ìåñòà ïîä Ïàðèæåì, ãäå áûëè ñëîìàíû ìîñòû (íî îñòàëèñü èõ îïîðû), íå äðîáÿ ñâîèõ ñèë. Ðàçóìíåå âñåãî áûëî áû ïåðåïðàâèòüñÿ è âñòóïèòü â áîé ñàìîìó íà þæíîì áåðåãó, íî Ôèëèïï âìåñòî ýòîãî ïðåäïî÷åë æäàòü àíãëè÷àí â Ïàðèæå. À òå òåì âðåìåíåì, 13 àâãóñòà, íà÷àëè âîññòàíàâëèâàòü ìîñò â ìåñòå÷êå Ïóàññè, ïåðåáðîñèâ ÷åðåç ðàçðóøåííûé ïðîëåò 20-ì äåðåâî. Óçíàâ îá ýòîì, Ôèëèïï ñïåøíî áðîñèë ê ýòîìó ìåñòó òîëüêî ÷òî ïîäîøåäøèé èç Àìüåíà îòðÿä ïåøèõ îïîë÷åíöåâ. Íî íåñêîëüêî äþæèí àíãëè÷àí óæå ïåðåïðàâèëèñü íà äðóãîé áåðåã è ïîñëå êîðîòêîé ñõâàòêè îïðîêèíóëè ïëîõî ïîäãîòîâëåííûõ ôðàíöóçîâ. Ñàìûå ñîîáðàçèòåëüíûå èç íèõ áåæàëè ïî òðîå íà âûïðÿæåííûõ îáîçíûõ ëîøàäÿõ, îêîëî 200 îñòàâøèõñÿ ïåøèìè áûëè ïåðåáèòû. Ê óòðó 14 àâãóñòà âðåìåííûé äåðåâÿííûé ìîñò áûë ãîòîâ è àíãëèéñêàÿ àðìèÿ íà÷àëà ïîëíîìàñøòàáíóþ ïåðåïðàâó. Ïëàí Ôèëèïïà VI ïî çàùèòå Ñåíû ïðîâàëèëñÿ.
Ïàðèæ áûë îõâà÷åí âîëíåíèåì. Ñ ãîðîäñêèõ áàøåí è êîëîêîëåí áûëè âèäíû ïîæàðû â îêðåñòíûõ ãîðîäêàõ è äåðåâíÿõ, ãäå óæå äåéñòâîâàëè àíãëèéñêèå ìàðîäåðû. Ôðàíöóçñêèé êîðîëü ïðîäîëæàë ñòîÿòü â ïàðèæñêîì ïðèãîðîäå Ñåí-Äåíè è îòòóäà 14 àâãóñòà íàïðàâèë Ýäóàðäó III âûçîâ íà áèòâó, ñ äàòîé îò 17 äî 22 àâãóñòà è ìåñòîì íà ðàâíèíàõ ëèáî ê çàïàäó, ëèáî ê þãî-âîñòîêó îò Ïàðèæà. Äàë ëè Ýäóàðä ïîëîæèòåëüíûé îòâåò, íåèçâåñòíî. Ïðåäïîëàãàþò, ÷òî äàë, ïîñêîëüêó 15 àâãóñòà ôðàíöóçñêèå âîéñêà ñòàëè ïåðåâîäèòüñÿ ÷åðåç Ïàðèæ íà þã è ñòðîèòüñÿ äëÿ áîÿ.
Òåì âðåìåíåì íà äðóãèõ òåàòðàõ âîåííûõ äåéñòâèé ïîëîæåíèå ôðàíöóçîâ âñå óõóäøàëîñü. Íà ñåâåðå ôëàìàíäöû îñàäèëè ãîðîä Áåòþí 15 àâãóñòà, ðàçîðèâ îêðóæàþùóþ ìåñòíîñòü. Ãàðíèçîí Áåòþíà ñîñòîÿë âñåãî èç 180 ÷åëîâåê, ïðåèìóùåñòâåííî ãåíóýçñêèõ àðáàëåò÷èêîâ, äàâíî íå ïîëó÷àâøèõ ïëàòû è ìÿòåæíî íàñòðîåííûõ. Íà þãå, ïîñëå 5 ìåñÿöåâ òùåòíûõ óñèëèé, ôðàíöóçû ñíÿëè îñàäó ñ êðåïîñòè Ýãèéîí, ïðè÷åì èõ îòõîä 20 àâãóñòà íàïîìèíàë áåãñòâî – â ëàãåðå áûëè áðîøåíû ïàëàòêè, ëîøàäè è ðàçíîå ñíàðÿæåíèå.
Îäíàêî âìåñòî òîãî, ÷òîáû äâèíóòüñÿ ê íàçíà÷åííîìó ìåñòó áèòâû íà ïîëå ê þãó îò Ïàðèæà, àíãëè÷àíå 16 àâãóñòà ñëîìàëè çà ñîáîé ìîñò è äâèíóëèñü íà ñåâåð. Óäàëèâøèñü íà áåçîïàñíîå ðàññòîÿíèå, Ýäóàðä III íàïèñàë èçâîðîòëèâîå ïèñüìî Ôèëèïïó VI, îáúÿñíÿÿ ñâîé îòêàç îò âûçîâà. Ïî-âèäèìîìó, ïðåæäå âñåãî îíî áûëî ïðåäíàçíà÷åíî äëÿ âíóòðåííåãî ïîòðåáëåíèÿ, ïîñêîëüêó êîïèè åãî áûëè íåìåäëåííî çà÷èòàíû â àíãëèéñêèõ âîéñêàõ. Áûëî ñêàçàíî, ÷òî Ôèëèïï ìîã äàòü áèòâó â ëþáîé ìîìåíò â òå÷åíèå òðåõ äíåé, êîãäà àíãëè÷àíå ñòîÿëè ó ïîñòðîåííîãî â Ïóàññè ìîñòà. Íî òàê êàê ôðàíöóçñêèé êîðîëü íè÷åãî íå ñäåëàë, Ýäóàðä ðåøèë èäòè íà ñåâåð íà ïîìîùü ñîþçíèêàì è ÷òîáû íàêàçàòü "òåõ ìÿòåæíèêîâ, êîòîðûõ âû çîâåòå ñâîèìè ïîääàííûìè".
Ôèëèïï VI ðåàãèðîâàë íà áåãñòâî àíãëè÷àí ñ íåñâîéñòâåííûìè åìó áûñòðîòîé è ðåøèòåëüíîñòüþ. Îí âíîâü ïåðåñåê Ïàðèæ ñî ñâîåé àðìèåé, ãðîìêî îáúÿâëÿÿ âîçáóæäåííûì òîëïàì, ÷òî áûë îáìàíóò. Çàòåì îí ñòðåìèòåëüíî äâèíóëñÿ âñëåä çà àíãëè÷àíàìè, äåëàÿ ïî 40 êì â ñóòêè è ðàññ÷èòûâàÿ íàñòèãíóòü èõ ó ðåêè Ñîììû, ãëàâíîé åñòåñòâåííîé ïðåãðàäû íà ñåâåðå. Íà Ñîììå áûëà äðóãàÿ ôðàíöóçñêàÿ àðìèÿ, íî íåáîëüøàÿ è åùå íå äî êîíöà ñîáðàâøàÿñÿ.
Ýäóàðä III òîæå ñîçíàâàë, êàê âàæíî ïåðâûì äîñòè÷ü Ñîììû. Åãî àðìèÿ îñòàâèëà òîëüêî ñàìóþ íåîáõîäèìóþ ÷àñòü îáîçà è áûñòðî äâèíóëàñü íà ñåâåð, èñïîëüçóÿ ìíîæåñòâî çàõâà÷åííûõ â Íîðìàíäèè è äîëèíå Ñåíû ëîøàäåé. Îäíàêî ôðàíöóçû âûâîçèëè è ïðÿòàëè ôóðàæ ïî ïóòè èõ ñëåäîâàíèÿ, ÷òî âûíóæäàëî âûñûëàòü ôóðàæèðîâ äàëåêî â ñòîðîíû; êðîìå òîãî, îòäåëüíûå îòðÿäû íå ìîãëè óäåðæàòüñÿ îò ãðàáåæà. Êîðîëþ ïðèøëîñü ïîâåñèòü äâàäöàòü ñâîèõ ëþäåé, ÷òîáû îòîðâàòü èõ îò ãðàáåæà ïðåäìåñòèé ãîðîäà Áîâå è ïîâåñòè äàëüøå. Òåì íå ìåíåå, âðåìÿ áûëî ïîòåðÿíî. 20 àâãóñòà ôðàíöóçñêîå âîéñêî âûøëî ê Ñîììå, êîãäà àíãëèéñêîå áûëî åùå â 40 êì ê þãó. 21 àâãóñòà ïðîèçîøëà ïåðâàÿ ñòû÷êà ìåæäó ôðàíöóçñêèì àðüåðãàðäîì Èîàííà Áîãåìñêîãî è àíãëèéñêèì àâàíãàðäîì. Êðîìå òîãî, ìåñòíûå æèòåëè îêàçàëèñü áîëåå õðàáðûìè, ÷åì ñòîëåòèå íå çíàâøèå âîéíû îáèòàòåëè Íîðìàíäèè è Èëü-äå-Ôðàíñà. Îíè ïî ñîáñòâåííîé èíèöèàòèâå ñîáèðàëèñü â îòðÿäû è óíè÷òîæàëè ìåëêèå ãðóïïû àíãëè÷àí, çàòðóäíÿÿ ãðàáåæ è ôóðàæèðîâêó.
21 àâãóñòà Ýäóàðä III îñòàíîâèëñÿ â ãîðîäêå Ýðåí, ðàçîñëàâ ðàçâåäêó. Ðåêà Ñîììà îêàçàëàñü âñþäó íåïðîõîäèìîé, âñå ìîñòû áûëè ñëîìàíû, êðîìå íàõîäèâøèõñÿ â ñèëüíî óêðåïëåííûõ ãîðîäàõ Àìüåí è Àáâèëü. Ìåñòà, ïðîõîäèìûå âáðîä, áûëè çàíÿòû ñèëüíûìè ôðàíöóçñêèìè îòðÿäàìè. 22 àâãóñòà ãðàô Óîðâèê ïûòàëñÿ ïåðåñå÷ü ðåêó â äâóõ òàêèõ ìåñòàõ, íî áûë îòáðîøåí ñ òÿæåëûìè ïîòåðÿìè. Áûëè îòáèòû è äâå äðóãèå ïîïûòêè. Àíãëèéñêàÿ àðìèÿ íà÷àëà îùóùàòü óñòàëîñòü îò ìåñÿöà ìàðøåé, ó ìíîãèõ ñîëäàò áûëà ñòîïòàíà îáóâü, çàêîí÷èëèñü çàïàñû õëåáà.
23 àâãóñòà ôðàíöóçñêàÿ àðìèÿ âûøëà èç Àìüåíà íàâñòðå÷ó àíãëè÷àíàì. Íî Ýäóàðä ñíîâà ïðåäïî÷åë óêëîíèòüñÿ îò ðåøàþùåé áèòâû, ñïåøíî äâèíóâøèñü íà çàïàä ê ìîðþ. Ôðàíöóçû äâèíóëèñü ñëåäîì, íàäåÿñü çàæàòü åãî â óãîë ìåæäó ðåêîé è ìîðåì. Ïî ïóòè àíãëè÷àíå ðàçãðàáèëè è ñîæãëè ãîðîäîê Óàçìîí. Ïîñòðîèâøååñÿ ïåðåä âîðîòàìè ãîðîäñêîå îïîë÷åíèå áûëî îïðîêèíóòî ïåðâîé æå êàâàëåðèéñêîé àòàêîé, áîëüøèíñòâî îïîë÷åíöåâ ïåðåáèòî. Îäíàêî â ïîñëåäíèé ìîìåíò àíãëèéñêàÿ àðìèÿ óñêîëüçíóëà èç ëîâóøêè. Òî ëè ïëåííèê, òî ëè æèâøèé â ýòèõ ìåñòàõ àíãëè÷àíèí ïîêàçàë èì ïðîõîä ÷åðåç 3-êì ïðèëèâíîå áîëîòî è áðîä Áëàíøòàê ÷åðåç Ñîììó. Ïî ðàññêàçó Ôðóàññàðà, ýòî áûë íåêèé ïëåííûé ñëóãà Ãîáåí Àãàñ, ïîëó÷èâøèé çà ýòî ñâîáîäó è 100 "íîáëåé". Íà ðàññâåòå 24 àâãóñòà àíãëè÷àíå àòàêîâàëè ïîñòðîåííûå â òðè ëèíèè íà äðóãîé ñòîðîíå áðîäà âîéñêà Ãîäåìàðà äþ Ôý, 500 òÿæåëîâîîðóæåííûõ âñàäíèêîâ è 3000 ïåøèõ îïîë÷åíöåâ, ñîãëàñíî Ìàéêëó èç Íîðòáóðãà (ïî ðàññêàçó Ôðóàññàðà, ó íåãî áûëî 12 òûñÿ÷ ÷åëîâåê, íî ýòà öèôðà íå çàñëóæèâàåò íèêàêîãî äîâåðèÿ). Ïîä ïðèêðûòèåì ìàññèðîâàííîãî îáñòðåëà ëó÷íèêîâ àíãëèéñêàÿ òÿæåëàÿ êîííèöà ãðàôà Íîðòãåìïòîíà è Ðåäæèíàëüäà Êîáõýìà ïåðåøëà áðîä. Ñíà÷àëà ôðàíöóçû ÿðîñòíî çàùèùàëèñü, íî çàòåì íå âûäåðæàëè è îáðàòèëèñü â áåãñòâî. Àíãëè÷àíå ïðåñëåäîâàëè èõ 6 êì, âïëîòü äî âîðîò ãîðîäà Àáâèëü. Àíãëè÷àíå ïîòåðÿëè ñîòíþ ëþäåé óáèòûìè è ðàíåíûìè, ôðàíöóçû – íåèçâåñòíî ñêîëüêî, íî ìíîãîêðàòíî áîëüøå. Çà ïîëòîðà ÷àñà âñÿ àíãëèéñêàÿ àðìèÿ ñ îáîçîì ïåðåáðàëàñü ÷åðåç Ñîììó. Íà÷àâøèéñÿ çàòåì ïðèëèâ ïîìåøàë îñíîâíîé ôðàíöóçñêîé àðìèè, øåäøåé âñëåä çà àíãëè÷àíàìè, ïåðåñå÷ü Ñîììó òåì æå ïóòåì.
Òåì âðåìåíåì ôëàìàíäöû, íà ñîåäèíåíèå ñ êîòîðûìè äâèãàëñÿ Ýäóàðä III, íåîæèäàííî ïðåêðàòèëè ñâîé ïîõîä è ðàññåÿëèñü. Ýòî áûëî äîñòèæåíèåì êàïèòàíà îñàæäåííîãî èìè ãîðîäà Áåòþí, Ãîäôðóà ä'Àíêåí. Åãî ãëàâíûì àêòèâîì áûë ýíòóçèàçì ãîðîæàí. Ñ èõ ïîìîùüþ îí âûïëàòèë æàëîâàíüå ãåíóýçñêèì àðáàëåò÷èêàì, óãðîæàâøèì äåçåðòèðîâàòü. Êîãäà â íà÷àëå îñàäû ôëàìàíäöû áåñïîðÿäî÷íûìè ãðóïïàìè ïîäõîäèëè ê ãîðîäó, ïîñðåäñòâîì çàñàä èì áûëè íàíåñåíû òÿæåëûå ïîòåðè. 16 àâãóñòà áûë îòáèò øòóðì. 22 àâãóñòà ãîðîæàíå ñäåëàëè âûëàçêó è óíè÷òîæèëè áîëüøóþ ÷àñòü ëàãåðÿ îñàæäàþùèõ. Ôëàìàíäöû óïàëè äóõîì, â èõ ðÿäàõ íà÷àëèñü ññîðû ìåæäó ãðàæäàíàìè Áðþããå è çàïàäíûõ ãîðîäîâ. 24 àâãóñòà îíè ñîæãëè ñâîè îñàäíûå ìàøèíû è óøëè ïðî÷ü. Êàê ïîëàãàþò, àíãëèéñêèé êîðîëü óçíàë îá ýòîì 25 èëè äàæå ê êîíöó äíÿ 24 àâãóñòà. Íàõîäèâøèéñÿ ñ ôëàìàíäöàìè Õüþ Õàñòèíãñ ïîñòîÿííî ïîñûëàë åìó ãîíöîâ.
Ãëàâíîé çàáîòîé Ýäóàðäà III ïîñëå âûõîäà èç ëîâóøêè áûëî ïîïîëíåíèå çàïàñîâ, íàõîäèâøèõñÿ ïî÷òè íà íóëå. Ïîñëàííûé èì îòðÿä ïîä êîìàíäîâàíèåì Õüþ Äèñïåíñåðà âå÷åðîì 24 àâãóñòà çàõâàòèë è ðàçãðàáèë áîãàòûé ïîðòîâûé ãîðîäîê Ëå Êðîòóà â óñòüå Ñîììû, ãäå áûëî çàõâà÷åíî ìíîãî ñêîòà è ïðîäîâîëüñòâèÿ. Âïðî÷åì, ãîðîäñêîé çàìîê âçÿòü íå óäàëîñü. Íî îæèäàâøèõñÿ èç Àíãëèè ñóäîâ ñ ïîäêðåïëåíèÿìè íå áûëî âèäíî. Òîãäà 25 àâãóñòà àíãëè÷àíå ðåçêî èçìåíèëè ìàðøðóò, ïðîéäÿ 21 êì íà ñåâåðî-âîñòîê âãëóáü ñòðàíû, ÷åðåç ëåñ Êðåñè. Âå÷åðîì îíè çàíÿëè óäîáíóþ ïîçèöèþ íà ïîëîãîì õîëìå áëèç ðèìñêîé äîðîãè èç Àìüåíà â Êàëå, îòäîõíóëè è ïîäãîòîâèëèñü ê áèòâå. Ýäóàðä III ðåøèë äàòü áîé íà ýòîé âûãîäíîé ïîçèöèè.
Ôèëèïï òàê è íå ðåøèëñÿ ïåðåéòè áðîä Áëàíøòàê âñëåä çà àíãëè÷àíàìè, êîòîðûå æäàëè åãî â áîåâîì ïîðÿäêå, è 25 àâãóñòà ïåðåñåê Ñîììó âîñòî÷íåå, â Àáâèëå, ãäå è îñòàâàëñÿ âåñü äåíü, ñîáèðàÿ ðàñòÿíóâøèåñÿ âîéñêà. Òàì îí îòïðàçäíîâàë äåíü Ñâ. Ëóè è ïðèâåòñòâîâàë òîëüêî ÷òî ïðèáûâøåãî ãðàôà Ñàâîéñêîãî ñ áîëåå ÷åì 1000 êîííûìè ëàòíèêàìè.

1.3. Ñðàæåíèå ïðè Êðåñè (26-27 àâãóñòà 1346 ã.)

26 àâãóñòà àíãëè÷àíå ïîñëå óòðåííåé ìåññû íå ñïåøà ïîñòðîèëèñü è ñòàëè æäàòü ôðàíöóçîâ, äèñöèïëèíèðîâàííî è â ïîëíîì ñïîêîéñòâèè. Ýäóàðä III çàíÿë íàáëþäàòåëüíûé ïîñò íà ìåëüíèöå íà âåðøèíå õîëìà, ðÿäîì â êðóã áûëè ïîñòàâëåíû ïîâîçêè ñ çàïàñàìè ñòðåë. Âíóòðè êðóãà ïîâîçîê ïîñòàâèëè ëîøàäåé. Ñðàçó çà ïîâîçêàìè íà ñêëîíàõ õîëìà ïîñòðîèëèñü îòðÿäû ëó÷íèêîâ, ìåæäó íèìè – ñïåøåííûå ðûöàðè è êîïåéùèêè. Ïðåäïîëàãàþò, ÷òî è âïåðåäè, à âîçìîæíî, è ñçàäè ñïåøåííûõ ðûöàðåé áûëî ïîñòàâëåíî ïî îäíîé øåðåíãå ëó÷íèêîâ. Ôëàíãîâûå îòðÿäû ëó÷íèêîâ íåñêîëüêî âûäàâàëèñü âïåðåä, ÷òîáû èõ ñåêòîðû îáñòðåëà ïåðåêðûâàëè äðóã äðóãà.
Àíãëè÷àíå äåëèëèñü íà òðè áîëüøèõ îòðÿäà ("áàòàëèè"). Ïðàâîôëàíãîâûì îòðÿäîì ôîðìàëüíî êîìàíäîâàë ïðèíö Óýëüñêèé, ôàêòè÷åñêè æå îïûòíûå ãðàôû Óîðâèê è Îêñôîðä, à òàêæå Ãîäôðóà ä'Àðêóð. Ñîãëàñíî Ôðóàññàðó, â íåãî âõîäèëè 800 ñïåøèâøèõñÿ ëàòíèêîâ, 2000 ëó÷íèêîâ è 1000 äðóãèõ, âêëþ÷àÿ âàëëèéöåâ. Ëåâîôëàíãîâûì îòðÿäîì èç 800 ëàòíèêîâ è 1200 ëó÷íèêîâ êîìàíäîâàëè ãðàôû Àðóíäåë è Íîðòãåìïòîí. Ñçàäè è áëèæå ê öåíòðó ñòîÿëà èãðàâøàÿ ðîëü ðåçåðâà áàòàëèÿ ñàìîãî Ýäóàðäà III; â íåå âõîäèëî 700 ëàòíèêîâ è 2000 ëó÷íèêîâ.
Êàê â òî÷íîñòè ïîñòðîèëèñü àíãëè÷àíå, íåèçâåñòíî. Ïîëàãàþò, ÷òî ëó÷íèêè áûëè ïîñòðîåíû â 2, ìåñòàìè â 3-4 ðÿäà, ëàòíèêè – â 4, ìåñòàìè â 2 ðÿäà (õîòÿ ñóùåñòâóåò òî÷êà çðåíèÿ, ÷òî è â 6 ðÿäîâ). Ïîñêîëüêó ëó÷íèêè ñòîÿëè íà ñêëîíå õîëìà, çàäíèé ðÿä ìîã ñòðåëÿòü ïîâåðõ ãîëîâ ïåðåäíåãî, ïî êðàéíåé ìåðå, ïðè ñòðåëüáå íàâåñîì.
Òàêèì îáðàçîì, ïî õðîíèêå Ôðóàññàðà àíãëè÷àí áûëî 8500 (2300 ëàòíèêîâ, 1000 âàëëèéöåâ, 5200 ëó÷íèêîâ). Íåêîòîðûå àíãëèéñêèå èññëåäîâàòåëè, îñíîâûâàÿñü ïðåèìóùåñòâåííî íà ñïèñêàõ ïîëó÷àâøèõ æàëîâàíüå â íà÷àëå è êîíöå ïîõîäà 1346 ã., äàþò áîëåå âûñîêèå öèôðû – 12, 15 è äàæå 20 òûñÿ÷ ÷åëîâåê, íî äîñòàòî÷íûõ îñíîâàíèé ñîìíåâàòüñÿ â äàííûõ Ôðóàññàðà íåò (õîòÿ îí ìîã è íå ó÷åñòü îõðàíó îáîçà è íàõîäèâøèéñÿ ïðè í¸ì âñïîìîãàòåëüíûé ïåðñîíàë: ðåìåñëåííèêîâ, ïàæåé è ñëóã). Íàäî òàêæå ó÷èòûâàòü, ÷òî øèðèíà ïîëÿ áîÿ íå ïðåâûøàëà 1500 ì, è â îäíîé øåðåíãå íå ìîãëî ðàçìåñòèòüñÿ áîëåå 1,5-2 òûñÿ÷ ÷åëîâåê. Cóùåñòâóåò âåðñèÿ, ÷òî ó àíãëèéñêîé àðìèè áûëî îêîëî 100 "ðèáàëüäîâ", ðàçìåùåííûõ íà ïîâîçêàõ ñðàçó çà ñòðîåì ëó÷íèêîâ – ìàëåíüêèõ êóâøèíîîáðàçíûõ ïóøåê, ñòðåëÿþùèõ íåáîëüøèìè ñòðåëàìè òèïà àðáàëåòíûõ. Îíè áûëè íåòî÷íûìè è èìåëè ìàëóþ äàëüíîñòü ñòðåëüáû, íî îãíåì è øóìîì âûçûâàëè çàìåøàòåëüñòâî è ñòðàõ, îñîáåííî ó ëîøàäåé. Áûëî è íåñêîëüêî áîëåå òÿæåëûõ êàðòå÷íèö. Ñîãëàñíî T.F. Tout, "Firearms in England in the Fourteenth Century", 1934, èìåííî ñòîëüêî áûëî çàêàçàíî Ýäóàðäîì ïåðåä ïîõîäîì 1346 ã., õîòÿ è íå ôàêò, ÷òî âñå îíè ñîïðîâîæäàëè åãî àðìèþ. Ïî óòâåðæäåíèþ Ôðóàññàðà, "ðèáàëüä" (ïî-ôðàíöóçñêè "ðèáîäåêåí") – ýòî 3 èëè 4 ïóøå÷íûõ ñòâîëà, óñòàíîâëåííûõ íà îäíîé ïîâîçêå, íî êî âðåìåíè, êîãäà îí ïèñàë ñâîþ õðîíèêó (1361 ã.) àðòèëëåðèÿ ñäåëàëà áîëüøîé øàã âïåðåä; âïðî÷åì, ýòèìè ñòâîëàìè ìîãëè áûòü êàê ðàç "êóâøèíîîáðàçíûå ñòðåëîìåòû".
Ïî äðóãèì èñòî÷íèêàì ó àíãëè÷àí áûëî òîëüêî 2 (ïî îäíîìó èç ñïèñêîâ õðîíèêè Ôðóàññàðà) èëè 3 (ïî "Áîëüøèì ôðàíöóçñêèì õðîíèêàì") ïóøêè, è ýòè ñêðîìíûå öèôðû ïðåäñòàâëÿþòñÿ áîëåå âåðîÿòíûìè. Àíãëèéñêèé êîðîëü óæå íåñêîëüêî ëåò (ìèíèìóì ñ 1333 ã.) ýêñïåðèìåíòèðîâàë ñ ïîäîáíûìè óñòðîéñòâàìè, íî â ïîëåâûõ ñðàæåíèÿõ îíè ðàíüøå íèêîãäà íå ïðèìåíÿëèñü.
Ñàìî ïî ñåáå ïîñòðîåíèå â òðè áàòàëèè âïîëíå ñòàíäàðòíî äëÿ Ñðåäíåâåêîâüÿ; ïðèìå÷àòåëüíî, ÷òî òî÷íî òàê æå áûëà ïîäåëåíà ôðàíöóçñêàÿ àðìèÿ ïðè Êóðòðå â 1302 ã. Îòëè÷èå ïðèñóòñòâóåò íà òàêòè÷åñêîì óðîâíå, à òàêæå â òîì, ÷òî àíãëèéñêèé áîåâîé ïîðÿäîê áûë ðàññ÷èòàí íà îáîðîíó, à íå íàñòóïëåíèå. Ôðóàññàð óòâåðæäàåò, ÷òî âñå àíãëèéñêèå ðûöàðè ñïåøèëèñü; ïî óòâåðæäåíèþ Âèëëàíè, íåêîòîðàÿ ÷àñòü èõ áûëà âåðõîì. Ïåðåä ñâîèì ôðîíòîì àíãëè÷àíå óñïåëè âûðûòü áîëüøîå êîëè÷åñòâî óçêèõ è ãëóáîêèõ ÿì, ïðåäíàçíà÷åííûõ äëÿ òîãî, ÷òîáû ëîøàäè ëîìàëè â íèõ íîãè (ôóò â äëèíó, øèðèíó è ãëóáèíó). Èñïîëüçîâàíèå òàêèõ çàãðàæäåíèé ñâèäåòåëüñòâóåò î òîì, ÷òî ó àíãëèéñêîãî êîìàíäîâàíèÿ íå áûëî ïîëíîé óâåðåííîñòè, ÷òî åãî ëó÷íèêè ñìîãóò îñòàíîâèòü ôðàíöóçñêóþ àòàêó. Ëåâûé èõ ôëàíã çàùèùàë ëåñ Âîäèêóð, ïðàâûé – ëåñ Êðåñè.
 äåâÿòü óòðà Ýäóàðä îáúåõàë ðÿäû ñâîèõ âîéñê, ïîäáàäðèâàÿ âîèíîâ è ñìåÿñü âìåñòå ñ íèìè, "äåëàÿ äàæå òðóñîâ ãåðîÿìè", êàê ïèøåò Æàí ëå Áåëü. Ïîñëå ýòîãî àíãëè÷àíå ïîçàâòðàêàëè, à çàòåì ëåãëè íà çåìëþ, ÷òîáû áûòü áîëåå ñâåæèìè ê ìîìåíòó áèòâû.


Ñëåäóåò ïðîäîëæåíèå: " ñâîþ î÷åðåäü, ïîñëå ðàññâåòà 26 àâãóñòà 1346 ã., â ñóááîòó, Ôèëèïï VI âûøåë èç Àáâèëÿ,..." (ñì. íèæå)

QUOTE (Egir @ òàì)

À òû ÷åì èíòåðåñóåøüñÿ?

Àíòè÷íîñòü, Òåìíûå âåêà è XVIII âåê

ÁÈÒÂÀ ÏÐÈ ÊÓÐÒÐÝ
11 èþëÿ 1302 ã.
Ìàêñèì Íå÷èòàéëîâ

Ïðåäûñòîðèÿ ñðàæåíèÿ
Ôðàíöóçñêèé êîðîëü Ôèëèïï IV Êðàñèâûé â íà÷àëå XIV ñòîëåòèÿ ñóìåë çàõâàòèòü ãðàôñòâî Ôëàíäðñêîå. Îòíûíå Ôëàíäðèÿ ñîñòàâëÿëà ëèøü îäíó èç êîðîëåâñêèõ ïðîâèíöèé, îíà áûëà âêëþ÷åíà â çåìëè ôðàíöóçñêîé êîðîíû. Îäíàêî, Ôèëèïï, çàíÿâ Ôëàíäðèþ, íå ñóìåë óäåðæàòü åå çà ñîáîé. Åãî ïîëèòèêà íàòîëêíóëàñü íà ñåðüåçíóþ îïïîçèöèþ – ïðåæäå âñåãî, ñîïðîòèâëåíèå ãîðîäîâ.
Íåèçáåæíûé õîä ñîáûòèé, ïðèâåäøèõ ê âñåîáùåìó íåäîâîëüñòâó è ìÿòåæó, óñêîðèëà íåóìåëàÿ ïîëèòèêà íàìåñòíèêà, êîòîðîãî Ôèëèïï ïîñòàâèë âî ãëàâå Ôëàíäðèè, Æàêà äå Øàòèéîíà. Ïî ñëîâàì À. Ïèðåííà, "âî Ôëàíäðèè, ãäå áþðãåðñòâî áûëî âñåì, îí æåëàë óïðàâëÿòü ïðè ïîìîùè ôåîäàëîâ".  ðåçóëüòàòå – "îçëîáëåíèå íàðîäíîé ïàðòèè äîøëî äî ïîñëåäíèõ ïðåäåëîâ. Îíà óâèäåëà, ÷òî ðåçóëüòàòîì ôðàíöóçñêîãî çàâîåâàíèÿ áûëî ëèøü óñèëåíèå â ãîðîäàõ ãîñïîäñòâà ïàòðèöèåâ, à â ñåëüñêèõ ìåñòíîñòÿõ – ãîñïîäñòâà ðûöàðåé". Ïîïûòêè âå÷íî íóæäàþùåãîñÿ â äåíüãàõ êîðîëÿ ñîáðàòü äîïîëíèòåëüíûå íàëîãè ñ ãîðîäñêèõ îáùèí ëèøü îáîñòðèëè êîíôëèêò, ò.ê. ïàòðèöèàò ïåðåíåñ âñþ òÿæåñòü ïîáîðîâ íà ðåìåñëåííèêîâ. Âîññòàíèå áûëî íåèçáåæíûì.
Âåñíîé 1302 ã. â Áðþããå âñïûõíóë ìÿòåæ, êîòîðûì ðóêîâîäèë Ïèòåð äå Êîíèíê. Îäíàêî, 17 ìàÿ ê ãîðîäó ïîäñòóïèëè Øàòèéîí è êîðîëåâñêèé ñîâåòíèê Ïüåð Ôëîò, â ñîïðîâîæäåíèè áîëüøîãî îòðÿäà (îêîëî 800). Íàïóãàííûå ãîðîæàíå ñäàëèñü, è ôðàíöóçû âîøëè â Áðþããå. Îäíàêî íî÷üþ â ãîðîä âåðíóëèñü áåæàâøèå áûëî ðóêîâîäèòåëè ìÿòåæà, ê íèì ñ ðàäîñòüþ ïðèñîåäèíèëèñü íåäîâîëüíûå, è íà ðàññâåòå 18 ìàÿ îòðÿä Øàòèéîíà áûë âûðåçàí ìÿòåæíèêàìè, ïîãèáëî áîëåå 300 ôðàíöóçîâ. Ýòî ñîáûòèå ïîëó÷èëî ó ñîâðåìåííèêîâ ïðîçâàíèå "Áðþããñêîé ïÿòíèöû" (èëè "Äîáðîé ïÿòíèöû"), à â èñòîðèþ âîøëî êàê "Áðþããñêàÿ çàóòðåíÿ". Âîïðåêè ñâèäåòåëüñòâàì "Ãåíòñêèõ àííàëîâ" (íàïèñàííûõ â ýòîé ÷àñòè ñî÷óâñòâóþùèì ìÿòåæó àâòîðîì), î÷åâèäíî, ÷òî ðåçíÿ áûëà ïîäãîòîâëåíà çàðàíåå è ÷òî Øàòèéîí ïîïàë â çàïàäíþ. Îäíàêî, åìó, êàê è Ôëîòó, óäàëîñü ñïàñòèñü, ïåðâîìó â çàìîê Êóðòðý, âòîðîìó – â Ëèëëü. Ýòî ñîáûòèå ïîñëóæèëî íà÷àëîì çàòÿæíîé è äîðîãîñòîÿùåé âîéíû ïðîòèâ ôðàíöóçñêîãî ãîñïîäñòâà âî Ôëàíäðèè.
Îòíûíå ïóòè íàçàä æèòåëÿì Áðþããå íå áûëî. Ïîýòîìó îíè ñîáðàëè îïîë÷åíèå è îáðàòèëèñü ê äðóãèì ôëàìàíäñêèì ãîðîäàì ñ ïðîñüáîé î ïîìîùè. Îòâåòèëè èì âñå, êðîìå Ãåíòà, îñòàâøåãîñÿ âåðíûì êîðîëþ. Ñîáðàâøóþñÿ àðìèþ âîçãëàâèëè Ãèéîì äå Æþëüå (Âèëüãåëüì Þëèõñêèé; îê.1277-1304) è åãî äÿäÿ Ãè Íàìþðñêèé, âíóê è ìëàäøèé ñûí Ãè äå Äàìïüåðà (óì.1305), ãðàôà Ôëàíäðñêîãî, íàõîäèâøåãîñÿ â çàêëþ÷åíèè âî Ôðàíöèè. Îäåíàðä áûë çàõâà÷åí èìè, è 26 èþíÿ ìÿòåæíèêè ïîäîøëè ê çàìêó Êóðòðý, êîòîðûé âñå åùå óäåðæèâàë ôðàíöóçñêèé ãàðíèçîí.
Ôèëèïï Êðàñèâûé, íàìåðåííûé îòîìñòèòü çà "Áðþããñêóþ çàóòðåíþ", âûñëàë âî Ôëàíäðèþ áîëüøóþ àðìèþ, ñîñòîÿâøóþ â îñíîâíîì èç êîííîãî ôåîäàëüíîãî îïîë÷åíèÿ. Åå âîçãëàâèë Ðîáåð II Äîáðûé (1250-1302), ãðàô ä'Àðòóà, âíóê Ëþäîâèêà VIII, ðîäñòâåííèê êîðîëåé Àíãëèè è Ôðàíöèè.
8 èþëÿ ôðàíöóçñêàÿ àðìèÿ ïîäîøëà ïîä Êóðòðý. Òðè äíÿ îíà ñòîÿëà òàì, ïëàíèðóÿ íàñòóïëåíèå. Ôëàìàíäöû ïîäæèäàëè èõ íà ñâîåé ïîçèöèè. Ìåæäó âîéñêàìè ñëó÷àëèñü ñòû÷êè, îäíàêî, òàê è íå ïåðåðîñøèå â ïîëíîìàñøòàáíîå ñðàæåíèå. Ýòè áîè ìîãëè èìåòü ìåñòî â ðàéîíå óíè÷òîæåííîãî ìîñòà ÷åðåç "ðåêó", ïðîòåêàâøóþ ïåðåä çàìêîì. Ôðàíöóçñêèå èñòî÷íèêè, ïåðâîå ïðîäîëæåíèå "Õðîíèêè" Ãèéîìà äå Íàíæè è "Áîëüøèå ôðàíöóçñêèå õðîíèêè", çàÿâëÿþò, ÷òî ôðàíöóçû ïûòàëèñü âîññòàíîâèòü ýòîò ìîñò, ðàçðóøåííûé ðàíåå ôëàìàíäöàìè. Îäíàêî, èì íè÷åãî íå óäàëîñü, ò.ê. ôëàìàíäöû "âñåãäà íàïàäàëè íà ôðàíöóçîâ è âñÿ÷åñêè ïðåïÿòñòâîâàëè ðàáîòå". Ôëàìàíäñêèå èñòî÷íèêè íå ñîîáùàþò îá ýòîì ñîáûòèè. Íî åñëè òàê îíî è áûëî íà ñàìîì äåëå è åñëè ñ÷èòàòü "ðåêîé" Ëèñ, âîçìîæíî, ýòî óêàçûâàåò íà òî, ÷òî ôðàíöóçñêàÿ àðìèÿ ïûòàëàñü îêðóæèòü ôëàìàíäöåâ è íàïàñòü ñ òûëà.
Ñîãëàñíî "Ãåíòñêèì àííàëàì", Àðòóà ïîçâîëèë ñâîèì âîéñêàì ãðàáèòü îêðåñòíîñòè Êóðòðý, ïðè ýòîì ôðàíöóçû (êàê æå áåç ýòîãî!), êîíå÷íî, íå ùàäèëè íè æåíùèí, íè äåòåé, íè áîëüíûõ, îáåçãëàâèëè è èçóðîäîâàëè ñòàòóè ñâÿòûõ â öåðêâÿõ, ÷òîáû "ïîêàçàòü ñâîþ æåñòîêîñòü è óñòðàøèòü ôëàìàíäöåâ". Íî, åñòåñòâåííî, äîáëåñòíûå ôëàìàíäöû íå áûëè èñïóãàíû ïîäîáíûìè äåÿíèÿìè, êîòîðûå ëèøü "âîçáóäèëè èõ è âûçâàëè ó íèõ åùå áîëüøåå âîçìóùåíèå, ãíåâ è áîåâóþ îòâàãó".
×åì äåéñòâèòåëüíî áûë çàíÿò Àðòóà, òàê ýòî ðàçâåäêîé ôëàìàíäñêèõ ïðèãîòîâëåíèé ê áóäóùåìó ñðàæåíèþ.  ÷àñòíîñòè, êàê ïîêàçûâàþò åãî ñ÷åòà, îí êóïèë ó íåêîãî Ïüåðà ë'Îððèáëÿ (âåðîÿòíî, ïñåâäîíèì – áóêâàëüíî, "Ïüåð Óæàñíûé") çà 13 ëèâðîâ 10 ñó 10 äåíüå (â ïàðèæñêîé ìîíåòå) ïëàí ôëàìàíäñêèõ ðâîâ. Ñàìà ïî ñåáå êðàéíå ëþáîïûòíàÿ äåòàëü, äîêàçûâàþùàÿ, ÷òî ëþäè ñðåäíåâåêîâüÿ îòíîñèëèñü ê âîéíå êðàéíå ñåðüåçíî è òùàòåëüíî.
Âñå îæèäàëè áèòâû, êîòîðàÿ áûëà íåèçáåæíîé. È áèòâà ïðîèçîøëà ïîä ñòåíàìè Êóðòðý 11 èþëÿ 1302 ã.
Ñèëû ñòîðîí
Ôëàìàíäñêàÿ àðìèÿ áûëà äîâîëüíî áîëüøîé, ìíîãèå ãîðîäà è äåðåâíè îòïðàâèëè â íåå ñâîè êîíòèíãåíòû. Ëîäåâèéê (Ëþäîâèê) âàí Âåëüòåì ("Èñòîðè÷åñêîå çåðöàëî", îêîëî 1316 ã.) ïîëàãàåò, ÷òî òàì áûëî 13000 ÷åëîâåê, à "Ãåíòñêèå àííàëû" ïðåäëàãàþò äàæå öèôðó 60000! Ïî îöåíêàì É.Ô. Âåðáðþããåíà ("Áèòâà çîëîòûõ øïîð", 1952), òàì áûëî îò 7378 äî 11000 ôëàìàíäöåâ.  ñâîåé äðóãîé ðàáîòå, âûøåäøåé äâà ãîäà ñïóñòÿ (ýòî áûëà åãî çíàìåíèòàÿ ìîíîãðàôèÿ The Art of Warfare in Western Europe during the Middle Ages), îí ïðèâîäèò áîëåå îêðóãëåííûå ðåçóëüòàòû ïîäñ÷åòîâ – 8000-10500 ïåõîòèíöåâ.
Äóìàþò, ÷òî Áðþããå âûñëàë 3000 îïîë÷åíöåâ, Âîëüíûé îêðóã Áðþããå è ïðèáðåæíàÿ Ôëàíäðèÿ – 2500, Âîñòî÷íàÿ Ôëàíäðèÿ – 2500 (âêëþ÷àÿ 700 ãåíòöåâ Æàíà Áîðëóòà, êîòîðûå, íåâçèðàÿ íà çàïðåùåíèå ñòàðøèí, ïðèñîåäèíèëèñü ê àðìèè ìÿòåæíèêîâ), Èïð – îêîëî 500. Âñåãî, ñ äâîðÿíàìè è ðåçåðâîì (åñëè îöåíèòü åãî â 500), äî 9000 âîèíîâ.
Íåñêîëüêî èñòî÷íèêîâ ïîäòâåðæäàþò, ÷òî àðìèÿ ôëàìàíäöåâ ñîñòîÿëà ïî áîëüøåé ÷àñòè (åñëè íå ïîëíîñòüþ) èç ïåõîòû ïðîñòîëþäèíîâ, ïîñêîëüêó äâîðÿíå è ïàòðèöèè, âûñòàâëÿâøèå êîííèöó, îñòàëèñü ëîÿëüíûìè ê Ôðàíöèè.
Ïåõîòèíöû ñòîÿëè ôàëàíãîé â ïëîòíîì ñòðîþ. Ïåðâàÿ øåðåíãà ñîñòîÿëà èç âîèíîâ ñ ïèêàìè (âîòêíóâøèõ òóïûå êîíöû îðóæèÿ â çåìëþ è óñòðåìèâøèå íàêîíå÷íèêè â ñòîðîíó ïðîòèâíèêà), âòîðàÿ áûëà âîîðóæåíà ãîäåíäàãàìè (äóáèíà ñ íàñàæåííûì ââåðõó îñòðèåì), òðåòüÿ – îïÿòü èç ïèêèíåðîâ è ò.ä. Íà "ñóíäóêå èç Êóðòðý" (ïîñâÿùåí ñîáûòèÿì 1302 ã.) – êîëü÷óæíûå êàïþøîíû ñ íà÷åðåïíèêàìè, ùèòû-áàêëåðû ñ óìáîíàìè, àðáàëåòû, ïèêè, ìå÷è, ôàëüøüîíû, ãîäåíäàãè, ñòåãàíûå ãàìáåçîíû, èíîãäà ïîâåðõ íèõ êîëü÷óãè, áðîíèðîâàííûå ïåð÷àòêè.
Ëîäåâèéê âàí Âåëüòåì è "Ãåíòñêèå àííàëû" óïîìèíàþò è àðáàëåò÷èêîâ (è, âèäèìî, ëó÷íèêîâ) ïðè Êóðòðý – ñîãëàñíî ïîäñ÷åòàì Âåðáðþããåíà, èõ áûëî ìåíåå 500 ÷åëîâåê.  àíãëèéñêîì ïåðåâîäå Âåðáðþããåíà ðå÷ü èäåò î ïðèìåðíî 500 ñëóãàõ ïðè âîéñêå – âîçìîæíî, ýòî è åñòü àðáàëåò÷èêè.
×èñëî ðûöàðåé è îðóæåíîñöåâ ó ôëàìàíäöåâ íåèçâåñòíî. Ïî ìíåíèþ Âåðáðþããåíà, èõ áûëî íåñêîëüêî ñîòåí (äî 500), íî Ïèðåíí ïèøåò î ïðèìåðíî 30 (âêëþ÷àÿ ãîëëàíäöà Æàíà äå Ðåíåññå è íåñêîëüêèõ äâîðÿí èç Áðàáàíòà, Ëèìáóðãà è ïðèðåéíñêîé Ãîëëàíäèè). Ò.Ñåâàí íàñ÷èòûâàåò âî ôëàìàíäñêîé àðìèè 56 ðûöàðåé, èç êîòîðûõ òîëüêî 28 íàâåðíîå ó÷àñòâîâàëè â áèòâå. Âñå îíè ñïåøèëèñü è ñðàæàëèñü â ðÿäàõ ïåõîòèíöåâ.
Ñðåäè ôëàìàíäñêèõ êîìàíäèðîâ, ê ñ÷àñòüþ äëÿ íèõ, áûëè îäíè äâîðÿíå (Ãè Íàìþðñêèé, Ãèéîì äå Æþëüå, Æàí äå Ðåíåññå, Àíðè äå Ëîíñèí/Ëîíòöåí, Ãîññèí äå Ãîäåíñõîâåí/Ãîñâèí äå Ãîñâåíõîâåí, Äèòðèõ äå Õîíäåøîò/Òüåððè äå Õîíäøîòå, Ðîáåðò äå Ëåâåðãåì è Áàëäóèí äå Ïîïïåðîðäå/Ïîïïåðîäå), õîòÿ ó íåìíîãèõ áûë âîåííûé îïûò. Ñðåäè êîìàíäèðîâ áûë è Ïèòåð äå Êîíèíê. Îáùåå ðóêîâîäñòâî, âîçìîæíî, îñóùåñòâëÿë Æàí äå Ðåíåññå.
×èñëåííîñòü ôðàíöóçñêîé àðìèè íåèçâåñòíà, çà èñêëþ÷åíèåì òîãî, ÷òî îíà áûëà áîëüøîé – "ìíîãî èçâåñòíûõ ôðàíöóçñêèõ ðûöàðåé è âåëèêîå ìíîæåñòâî ïåõîòû" (Áîëüøèå ôðàíöóçñêèå õðîíèêè). "Õðîíèêà ãðàôîâ Ôëàíäðñêèõ" ñðàâíèâàåò ôëàìàíäöåâ "ñ íåìíîãèìè ëþäüìè" è "ìíîæåñòâîì" (20000) ôðàíöóçîâ. Âàí Âåëüòåì, íàïðîòèâ, äàåò öèôðó 7024. Ïî ïîäñ÷åòàì Âåðáðþããåíà, ó Àðòóà áûëî îêîëî 2500-3000 ðûöàðåé è îðóæåíîñöåâ, 4000-5000 ïåõîòû (ñêàæåì, 1000 àðáàëåò÷èêîâ, 1000-2000 êîïåéùèêîâ è 2000 áèäî). Ò.å. ñèëû áûëè ïðèìåðíî ðàâíû, è, ïîæàëóé, ÷òî ôëàìàíäöû äàæå ïðåâîñõîäèëè ÷èñëîì.
Íî ãëàâíàÿ ñèëà ôðàíöóçîâ çàêëþ÷àëàñü â èõ êîííèöå, "öâåò ôðàíöóçñêîãî ðûöàðñòâà" (è íåêîòîðîå êîëè÷åñòâî âåðíûõ êîðîëþ ôëàìàíäöåâ è ãîëëàíäöåâ, Leliaarts, ñòîðîííèêîâ ëèëèè) âûñòóïèë â ýòîò ïîõîä, è èñòî÷íèêè ïîä÷åðêèâàþò çíà÷èòåëüíûé ïðîöåíò ðûöàðåé â ñîñòàâå ýòîé àðìèè. Ïî áîëüøåé ÷àñòè êîííûå ëàòíèêè ñîñòîÿëè íà êîðîëåâñêîì ñîäåðæàíèè.  ïåõîòå ñëóæèëè â îñíîâíîì àðáàëåò÷èêè-"ãåíóýçöû" (â êîëü÷óæíûõ êàïþøîíàõ, áàöèíåòàõ, ñòåãàíêàõ, ñ ìå÷îì è êîë÷àíîì íà ïåðåâÿçè), õîòÿ èõ íàáèðàëè ïî âñåé Èòàëèè, è ëåãêîâîîðóæåííûå èç Èñïàíèè (Íàâàððû è äð.), "áèäî", âîîðóæåííûå ïàðîé äðîòèêîâ, êîïüåì è íîæîì ó ïîÿñà (Ãèéàð çàìå÷àë, ÷òî "íèêàêîãî äðóãîãî îðóæèÿ ó íèõ íåò").
Áîåâûå ïîðÿäêè. Ôëàìàíäöû
×òîáû ïðåãðàäèòü ïóòü ê çàìêó, ôëàìàíäöû ñòàëè ïðÿìî ïåðåä íèì, çàíÿâ óãîë ìåæäó ãîðîäîì Êóðòðý è ðåêîé Ëèñ. Âîæäè âûñòðîèëè èõ ôàëàíãó.  òûëó ó íèõ áûëà Ëèñ, ïåðåä ëåâûì ôëàíãîì – ðó÷åé Ãðåíèíãå, ïåðåä ïðàâûì – ðó÷åé Ãðîòå (Áîëüøîé). Ïåõîòèíöû ñòîÿëè íà äîñòàòî÷íîì ðàññòîÿíèè îò ðó÷üÿ, ÷òîáû ñâåñòè ê ìèíèìóìó ïîòåðè îò áîëòîâ ãåíóýçñêèõ àðáàëåòîâ. Íî ýòî ïðîñòðàíñòâî, êàê ïîêàçàëè ñîáûòèÿ, îêàçàëîñü äîñòàòî÷íûì äëÿ òîãî, ÷òîáû ôðàíöóçñêèå ðûöàðè ñìîãëè ðàçâåðíóòü àòàêó, ïåðåéäÿ ðó÷åé.
Íà ïðàâîì ôëàíãå ñòîÿëè áðþããöû ñ Ãèéîìîì äå Æþëüå. Öåíòð, óêðûòûé ÷àñòüþ çà Grote Beek, ÷àñòüþ çà Groeninge Beek, ñîñòîÿë èç êîíòèíãåíòîâ Âîëüíîãî îêðóãà Áðþããå è Âîñòî÷íîé Ôëàíäðèè. Ëåâûé ôëàíã (Ãè Íàìþðñêèé) – êîíòèíãåíòû Àëîñòà, Îäåíàðäà è Êóðòðý, à òàêæå ãåíòöû. Ðåíåññå æäàë ñ ðåçåðâîì (500 èëè 1200 ÷åëîâåê, ïî ðàçíûì îöåíêàì) çà öåíòðîì. Èïðöû ñëåäèëè çà ãàðíèçîíîì çàìêà è îõðàíÿëè òûë ôëàìàíäñêîãî ñòðîÿ. Ïåðåä ôðîíòîì ôàëàíãè áûëè ðàññåÿíû ôëàìàíäñêèå ñòðåëêè.
Êðîìå òîãî, âî âðåìÿ îñàäû çàìêà ôëàìàíäöû ðûëè íà ñîñåäíèõ ïîëÿõ ðâû, ãîòîâÿñü îòðàçèòü àòàêó êîííèöû ïðîòèâíèêà (ïî÷åìó-òî Âåðáðþããåí íè÷åãî íå ãîâîðèò î íèõ). Ìíîãèå èç íèõ îíè îáúåäèíèëè ñ Ëèñîì, òåì ñàìûì, íàïîëíèâ èõ âîäîé. Äðóãèå îíè çàìàñêèðîâàëè ãðÿçüþ è ðàñòèòåëüíîñòüþ. Ïîçäíèé èñòî÷íèê ("Õðîíèêà Ôëàíäðèè", îêîëî 1477 ã.) óòâåðæäàåò, ÷òî ñòîÿâøèé íà ïîëå áîÿ òóìàí (â ýòîé ÷àñòè íûíåøíåé Áåëüãèè è âïðÿìü ëåòîì ÷àñòî ñëó÷àåòñÿ ãóñòîé òóìàí) åùå áîëüøå ñêðûë ðâû.
Èòàê, èõ ïîçèöèþ çàùèùàëà ñ òûëà ðåêà Ëèñ, ñ ôðîíòà – ðâû è ðó÷üè. Äîïîëíèòåëüíóþ îáîðîíó ïðåäîñòàâèëè Íèæíèé ðîâ (Lage Vijver) íà ïðàâîì êðûëå, è ìîíàñòûðü Ãðåíèíãå – íà ëåâîì.
Çà èñêëþ÷åíèåì Æèëÿ ëå Ìþèçè (àááàò Ñâ. Ìàðòèíà â Òóðíý), êîòîðûé ïèøåò, ÷òî ôëàìàíäöû ñíà÷àëà íå îáíàðóæèëè îñîáîãî áîåâîãî íàñòðîÿ, ïî÷òè êàæäîå îïèñàíèå áèòâû ïîä÷åðêèâàåò èõ âûñîêîå ìîðàëüíîå ñîñòîÿíèå. Ïðàâäà, ïîõîæå, ÷òî ñåé íàñòðîé ïðîèñòåêàë èç òîãî ïðîñòîãî ôàêòà, ÷òî áåãñòâî áûëî íåâîçìîæíî, ïîðàæåíèå çíà÷èëî ïîëíîå óíè÷òîæåíèå àðìèè. Îñòàâàëîñü òîëüêî ïîáåäèòü èëè óìåðåòü.
Îïèñàíèÿ áèòâû ïðè Êóðòðý ïîçâîëÿþò ïðîèëëþñòðèðîâàòü ðåäêèé ñëó÷àé – ïñèõîëîãèþ ñðåäíåâåêîâîé áèòâû. Íåâåðîÿòíî òðóäíî óñòîÿòü ïåðåä íåñóùåéñÿ íà òåáÿ êîííèöåé â îòêðûòîì ïîëå, åñëè òû ïåõîòèíåö, ýòî çàëîæåíî â ÷åëîâå÷åñêîé ïñèõîëîãèè. Âîò êàê îïèñûâàåò â ñåðåäèíå XIX â. ïîëêîâíèê Â. Çèãìàí ýôôåêò ïðîèçâîäèìûé êîííîé àòàêîé: "Íðàâñòâåííîå âëèÿíèå, ïðèñóùåå êàâàëåðèè, êîòîðûì îíà ÷àñòî áîëüøå äåëàåò, íåæåëè ñâîèìè ïèêàìè è ñàáëÿìè... åñëè ñïëî÷åííàÿ êàâàëåðèéñêàÿ ìàññà... îòâàæíî... ëåòèò íà ïåõîòó, òî... íåïðèÿòíîå ÷óâñòâî îõâàòûâàåò ýòó ïîñëåäíþþ, òàê êàê êàæäûé îòäåëüíûé ÷åëîâåê îñòàåòñÿ ïðîñòûì ñìåðòíûì; ÷óâñòâî ýòî ìîæåò ïåðåéòè â ïàíè÷åñêèé ñòðàõ, îñîáåííî åñëè êîííèöà ÿâèòñÿ íåîæèäàííî...". Ïî ìíåíèþ âîåííûõ òîãî âðåìåíè, "ôèçè÷åñêè íåâîçìîæíî, ÷òîáû ïåõîòèíåö óñòîÿë ïðîòèâ ëîøàäè, íåñóùåéñÿ íà íåãî âî âåñü îïîð". Äàæå õîðîøàÿ ïåõîòà âûäåðæèò íàòèñê êîííèöû ëèøü åñëè òà "äóðíî óïðàâëÿåìà", èìååò èçíóðåííûõ ëîøàäåé èëè äåéñòâóåò íà âÿçêîé èëè ñêîëüçêîé ìåñòíîñòè.
Ñîáñòâåííî ãîâîðÿ, ñ÷èòàåòñÿ, ÷òî ýôôåêò ðûöàðñêîé àòàêè áûë â ïåðâóþ î÷åðåäü ïñèõîëîãè÷åñêèì, èáî íåëüçÿ çàñòàâèòü ëîøàäü àòàêîâàòü äðóãîå æèâîòíîå, ÷åëîâåêà èëè óêðåïëåíèå. Íî, ëåòÿ âî âåñü îïîð íà âðàãà, âñåãäà íàäåÿëèñü, ÷òî îí íå âûäåðæèò ãðîçíîãî çðåëèùà è ïîáåæèò åùå äî ñòîëêíîâåíèÿ.
Ïî ñëîâàì âàí Âåëüòåìà, ôëàìàíäöû íåðâíè÷àëè, òðåâîæèëèñü, "óæàñíî áîÿëèñü ïðåäñòîÿùåãî óæàñíîãî áîÿ. Íå áûëî âîçìîæíîñòè ê îòñòóïëåíèþ, è âðàãè ïðèáëèæàëèñü. Êàæäûé ïðè÷àñòèëñÿ íà ìåñòå, è çàòåì îíè ñãðóäèëèñü ïîáëèæå äðóã ê äðóãó. Òàêèì îáðàçîì îíè áûëè âûñòðîåíû, êàê ñëîâíî òî áûëà êàìåííàÿ ñòåíà, ÷òîáû âûäåðæàòü óæàñíîå èñïûòàíèå".
Íî îíè âåðèëè, ÷òî èõ äåëî ïðàâîå, ÷òî Ãîñïîäü íà èõ ñòîðîíå è ÷òî Îí ïðèâåäåò èõ ê ïîáåäå. Ñîãëàñíî ïîçäíåé òðàäèöèè (õðîíèêà Æàíà äå Áðþñòåìà), îíè "ðàäîâàëèñü è âîëíîâàëèñü, ðåâÿ ïîäîáíî ëüâàì" (çàáàâíîå, äîëæíî áûòü, çðåëèùå!).
Ïîäíÿòèþ áîåâîãî äóõà ñïîñîáñòâîâàëî è òî, ÷òî ðûöàðè ñïåøèëèñü – ñ òåì, ÷òîáû ñäåëàòü íåâîçìîæíûì áåãñòâî è ïîääåðæàòü èëè ïîîùðèòü ìóæåñòâî ïðîñòûõ âîèíîâ. "Õðîíèêà ãðàôîâ Ôëàíäðñêèõ" ïèøåò, ÷òî òîëüêî ïðåäâîäèòåëè óäåðæàëè âîèíîâ îò áåãñòâà ñ ïîëÿ áîÿ ïðè âèäå ôðàíöóçîâ.
Ãè Íàìþðñêèé ïîñâÿòèë Ïèòåðà äå Êîíèíêà è äâóõ åãî ñûíîâåé â ðûöàðè, âìåñòå ñ åùå ïðèìåðíî 30 áîãàòûìè ãîðîæàíàìè èç Áðþããå. Çàòåì îí è Ãèéîì òîæå îòîñëàëè ñâîèõ êîíåé è çàíÿëè ìåñòî â ïåðâîì ðÿäó, â îáû÷íûõ øëåìàõ áåç çàáðàë, äåðæà ïèêó èëè ãîäåíäàã â ðóêàõ. Ïåðåä áèòâîé áûâøèå ïðè âîéñêå ôðàíöèñêàíöû îòñëóæèëè ìåññû è ïðîèçíåñëè ïðîïîâåäè, âîèíû ïðè÷àñòèëèñü è ïîìîëèëèñü.
Åñëè âåðèòü èñòî÷íèêàì, Æàí äå Ðåíåññå (èëè êòî-òî äðóãîé) ïðîèçíåñ ïåðåä âîéñêîì ðå÷ü. Ñàì ôàêò, áåçóñëîâíî, âûäóìàí, íå ãîâîðÿ óæå î òîì, ÷òî ýòî ôèçè÷åñêè íåâîçìîæíî. ßñíî ëèøü, ÷òî íåïîñðåäñòâåííî ïåðåä áîåì ïî ðÿäàì ïåðåäàëè ïðèêàç ïîðàæàòü è ëþäåé, è ëîøàäåé â áîþ, íèêîìó íå áðàòü äîáû÷ó, à òîò, êòî ñäåëàåò ýòî èëè ñäàñòñÿ âðàãó èëè ïîáåæèò, áóäåò óáèò íà ìåñòå. Ïëåííûõ áûëî âåëåíî íå áðàòü – áèòâå áûëî ñóæäåíî ñòàòü îäíèì èç ñàìûõ áåñïîùàäíûõ è êðîâîïðîëèòíûõ ñðàæåíèé Ñðåäíèõ âåêîâ. Áîåâûì êëè÷åì óñòàíîâëåí áûë "Ëåâ Ôëàíäðèè!".
Áîåâûå ïîðÿäêè. Ôðàíöóçû.
Ïðèìåðíî â 6:00 âî ôðàíöóçñêîì ëàãåðå ïðîçâó÷àë ïðèçûâ âîîðóæàòüñÿ è ñåäëàòü êîíåé. Êîííèöà âûñòðîèëàñü â 10 áàòàëèé (â êàæäîé, âîçìîæíî, ïî 6-21 "çíàìåíè", âñåãî îêîëî 2500-3000 ëàòíèêîâ).
Óòðîì, ïîñëå ðàçâåäêè, äëÿ ÷åãî áûëè îòïðàâëåíû äâîå ìàðøàëîâ, óñòðîèëè âîåííûé ñîâåò, ãäå ìíîãèå âûñêàçàëèñü ïðîòèâ àòàêè. Êîííåòàáëü Ðàóëü äå Êëåðìîí, ñèð äå Íåëü, óêàçàë íà îïàñíîñòü äëÿ ðûöàðåé, åñëè îíè áóäóò ñðàæàòüñÿ íà òîì áåðåãó ðó÷üÿ.  ñëó÷àå îòñòóïëåíèÿ, ðó÷üè ñòàíóò ëîâóøêîé äëÿ êîííèöû. Îí ñîâåòîâàë âûìàíèòü ôëàìàíäöåâ â ïîëå. Æàí äå Áþðëà, ãðàí-ìýòð àðáàëåò÷èêîâ (ò.å. íà÷àëüíèê ïåõîòû), ïðåäëîæèë ñ ïîìîùüþ ñâîåé ëåãêîé ïåõîòû íàíåñòè ôëàìàíäöàì íàñòîëüêî ñåðüåçíûé óðîí, ÷òî èì ïðèäåòñÿ îòñòóïèòü. Òîãäà ðûöàðè ñìîãóò íàíåñòè ðåøàþùèé óäàð. Ãîäôðóà Áðàáàíòñêèé (áðàò ãåðöîãà Áðàáàíòñêîãî Æàíà I) äóìàë, ÷òî ëó÷øå áóäåò íå àòàêîâàòü, íî ïðèìåíèòü îáû÷íûé ôðàíöóçñêèé ïðèåì – èçìîòàòü ôëàìàíäöåâ, çàñòàâèâ èõ ïðîñòîÿòü âåñü äåíü â ñòðîþ, áåç åäû è ïèòüÿ, íà æàðå, è íà ñëåäóþùèé äåíü îíè óæå íå ñìîãóò ñðàæàòüñÿ.
Îäíàêî, âîçîáëàäàëî ìíåíèå æåëàþùèõ íåìåäëÿ íà÷àòü ñðàæåíèå ñ ýòèìè "áåäíûìè è áåçîðóæíûìè êðåñòüÿíàìè". Ðîáåð äå Àðòóà ïðîèãíîðèðîâàâ âñå ïðåäîñòåðåãàþùèå ñîâåòû, ñèãíàëàìè òðóá âûñòðîèë âîéñêà â òðè ëèíèè (ïåõîòà, 8 áàòàëèé êîííèöû è ðåçåðâ èç 2 áàòàëèé) è íåçàäîëãî äî ïîëóäíÿ âñòóïèë â ñðàæåíèå.
Õîä ñðàæåíèÿ.
Ïåðâûé ýòàï. Ïåðåñòðåëêà
Áèòâà íà÷àëàñü ñ ïåðåñòðåëêè ìåæäó àðáàëåò÷èêàìè è áèäî ñ ôðàíöóçñêîé ñòîðîíû (çà íèìè íà íåêîòîðîì ðàññòîÿíèè ñëåäîâàëè îòðÿäû êîííèöû) è àðáàëåò÷èêàìè è ëó÷íèêàìè – ñ ôëàìàíäñêîé. Ïîõîæå, ÷òî è òåõ, è äðóãèõ áûëî íåìíîãî, íî ïîñòåïåííî ôëàìàíäöû îòñòóïèëè. Ôðàíöóçñêèå ïåõîòèíöû ïðîäâèíóëèñü âïåðåä, èõ ñòðåëû íà÷àëè äîñòèãàòü ðÿäîâ ôëàìàíäñêîé ôàëàíãè, ñàìè îíè ëåãêî ìèíîâàëè ðâû è, ïîõîæå, âñòóïèëè â áëèæíèé áîé. Ïî ñëîâàì Æèëÿ ëå Ìþèçè, îíè äåéñòâîâàëè ñòîëü óäà÷íî, ÷òî "áûëè ïî÷òè íà ãðàíè ïîáåäû".
Íî ïåõîòó îñòàíîâèë ïðèêàç Ðîáåðà äå Àðòóà (Âåðáðþããåí ïî÷åìó-òî äóìàåò, ÷òî ïåõîòà åùå òîëüêî äîøëà äî ðó÷üåâ). Êàê ñîîáùàåò "Ñòàðàÿ õðîíèêà Ôëàíäðèè", ôðàíöóçñêèå ðûöàðè, âèäÿ, ÷òî ïåõîòà âîò-âîò ðàçîáüåò ôëàìàíäöåâ, ïîäîøëè ê Àðòóà è ñïðîñèëè åãî: "Ñèð, ÷åãî âû åùå æäåòå? Íàøè ïåõîòèíöû... íàñòóïàþò òàê, ÷òî îíè îäåðæàò ïîáåäó è ìû íå ñòÿæàåì çäåñü ÷åñòè". Íî, ïî ìíåíèþ "Ôëàíäðñêîé õðîíèêè", ðûöàðè àòàêîâàëè òîëüêî ïîòîìó, ÷òî ðåøèëè – ôëàìàíäöû áåãóò ñ ïîëÿ áîÿ.
Ïîýòîìó Ðîáåð îòäàë ïðèêàç "Ïåõîòèíöû, îòõîäèòå íàçàä!", è çíàìåíîñöû âûåõàëè âïåðåä ðûöàðåé. Çàòåì ïîñëåäîâàë ïðèêàç "Äâèíóëèñü!" (Mouvez), è 7 áàòàëèé, ðàçâåðíóâ çíàìåíà, ïîíåñëèñü ÷åðåç ïîëå.
Âîçìîæíî, âïðî÷åì, ÷òî Ðîáåð ñ÷èòàëñÿ íå òîëüêî ñ äâîðÿíñêîé ÷åñòüþ, íî è ñ òåì ñîîáðàæåíèåì, ÷òî áåç ïîääåðæêè êîííèöû ïåõîòèíöû áûëè áû ðàçáèòû ôëàìàíäñêîé ôàëàíãîé. Íî äóìàåòñÿ, ÷òî áîé ïðîòåêàë äîâîëüíî óñïåøíî äî ïðèêàçà Àðòóà.


Ðèñ. 1. Áèòâà ïðè Êóðòðý. Ïåðâûé ýòàï
Èç êíèãè Ê. ÄåÂðàéñà (ñì. 'Èñòî÷íèêè è ëèòåðàòóðà').
Õîä ñðàæåíèÿ.
Âòîðîé ýòàï. Àòàêà êîííèöû
Ïåõîòèíöû óñòóïèëè äîðîãó ñâîåé êîííèöå, íî íåêîòîðûå íå ðàññëûøàëè ïðèêàçà èëè çàïîçäàëè è áûëè ïîòîïòàíû. Ïîäàâëÿþùåå áîëüøèíñòâî, âïðî÷åì, áëàãîïîëó÷íî îòîøëî â ïðîìåæóòêè ìåæäó áàòàëèÿìè èëè ðàçäàëîñü ïî ôëàíãàì.
Ðûöàðè êàê ìîæíî áûñòðåå (÷òîáû íå áûòü çàñòèãíóòûìè êîíòðàòàêîé) ïåðåñåêëè âîäíîå ïðîñòðàíñòâî. Íåêîòîðûå ëîøàäè îñòóïèëèñü, äðóãèõ ïðèøëîñü ïîíóêàòü, íåñêîëüêî âñàäíèêîâ âûïàëè èç ñåäëà, íî â öåëîì ïðåãðàäà áûëà ôîðñèðîâàíà óäà÷íî.
Ëåâîå êðûëî (4 áàòàëèè äå Íåëÿ, Æàíà äå Áþðëà, Ãîäôðóà Áðàáàíòñêîãî è äâóõ ìàðøàëîâ) ïåðåøëî Ãðîòå, áûñòðî ïåðåñòðîèëîñü, ïåðåøëî íà áûñòðóþ ðûñü è àòàêîâàëî ïðàâûé ôëàíã è ÷àñòü öåíòðà ôëàìàíäöåâ, ðàçîãíàâ ïîïóòíî èõ ñòðåëêîâ, óêðûâøèõñÿ â òûëó ôàëàíãè. ×àñòü âñàäíèêîâ ïðèäåðæàëà êîíåé, íî áîëüøèíñòâî ðûöàðåé ñî ñòðàøíûì ãðîõîòîì ñøèáëèñü ñ ïåõîòîé (êàê ïîëàãàþò, âûñòðîåííîé 8 ðÿäàìè âãëóáü), íî áðþããöû âûñòîÿëè. Ãîäôðóà Áðàáàíòñêèé ïîâåðã íà çåìëþ Ãèéîìà äå Æþëüå, ñðóáèë åãî çíàìÿ, äàæå ïðîáèëñÿ ñêâîçü ðÿäû ôëàìàíäöåâ, íî â êîíå÷íîì ñ÷åòå åãî ñòàùèëè ñ êîíÿ è óáèëè. Ïàë è Ðàóëü äå Íåëü. Ïîñëåäîâàëà îæåñòî÷åííàÿ ðóêîïàøíàÿ, è ôëàìàíäöû ñ áîëåå äëèííûì îðóæèåì, ïèêàìè è ãîäåíäàãàìè, ïîëó÷èëè íåìàëîå ïðåèìóùåñòâî íàä ôðàíöóçàìè, êîòîðûå íå èìåëè äîñòàòî÷íî ïðîñòðàíñòâà äëÿ ìàíåâðà.
 öåíòðå ôðàíöóçàì âíà÷àëå ñîïóòñòâîâàë óñïåõ, ÷àñòü âîèíîâ Âîëüíîãî îêðóãà Áðþããå äðîãíóëà è ïîáåæàëà. Êàçàëîñü, âîò-âîò ðÿäû ôëàìàíäöåâ áóäóò ïðîðâàíû.
 ýòîò ìîìåíò ïðàâîå êðûëî (3 áàòàëèè) ïåðåñåêëî Ãðåíèíãå, íî â áîëüøåì ïîðÿäêå, ÷åì íà ëåâîì ôëàíãå ôðàíöóçîâ, è îáðóøèëîñü íà âîñòî÷íûõ ôëàìàíäöåâ. Îäíàêî, è çäåñü ïåðâûé íàòèñê áûë îòáèò, ïîñëå ÷åãî ðóêîïàøíàÿ ðàçãîðåëàñü óæå ïî âñåìó ôðîíòó.
Íàäåÿñü ïîìî÷ü ñâîèì, Æàí äå Ëàí ñäåëàë îò÷àÿííóþ âûëàçêó èç çàìêà, è åãî ëþäè ïîäîæãëè äîì íà ðûíî÷íîé ïëîùàäè, íàìåðåâàÿñü îòâëå÷ü èïðöåâ. Íî òå îñòàëèñü ó çàìêîâûõ âîðîò è óñïåøíî îòáèëè àòàêó ãàðíèçîíà.
Òåì âðåìåíåì ñõâàòêà ïðîäîëæàëàñü. Îäíî âðåìÿ ïîëîæåíèå êàçàëîñü óãðîæàþùèì äëÿ ôëàìàíäöåâ, îñîáåííî â öåíòðå. Íî Ðåíåññå ïîñïåøèë ñ ðåçåðâîì íà ïîìîùü, è ôðàíöóçñêèå ðûöàðè áûëè îòáðîøåíû. Ýòîò óñïåõ âîîäóøåâèë ôëàìàíäñêèé öåíòð íà êîíòðàòàêó, çà íèì ïîñëåäîâàëè ôëàíãè – 3000-4000 ôëàìàíäöåâ (ïî îöåíêàì Âåðáðþããåíà, ðåàëüíî – ðàçà â ïîëòîðà áîëüøå) òåñíèëè ôðàíöóçñêèõ âñàäíèêîâ ê âîäå. Ñðåäè ôðàíöóçîâ âîöàðèëîñü âñåîáùåå çàìåøàòåëüñòâî. Ïî ñëîâàì àâòîðà îäíîé àíãëèéñêîé ïîýìû, ôðàíöóçñêèå ðûöàðè áûëè ïîäîáíû "çàéöó", óãîäèâøåìó â "ëîâóøêó". Æàí äå Õîêçåì èñïîëüçîâàë äðóãóþ ìåòàôîðó äëÿ ðûöàðåé, ïàäàâøèõ âî ðâû: êàê "áûêè, ïðèíîñèìûå â æåðòâó, áåç çàùèòû".


Ðèñ. 2. Áèòâà ïðè Êóðòðý. Âòîðîé ýòàï

Èç êíèãè Ê. ÄåÂðàéñà (ñì. 'Èñòî÷íèêè è ëèòåðàòóðà').
Õîä ñðàæåíèÿ.
Òðåòèé ýòàï. Îòñòóïëåíèå è áåãñòâî ôðàíöóçñêîé àðìèè
Ðîáåð äå Àðòóà ïîíÿë, ÷òî åãî àðìèÿ áóäåò ðàçáèòà, è ñàì áðîñèëñÿ â àòàêó ñî ñâîèìè ëþäüìè (âåðîÿòíî, 8-ÿ áàòàëèÿ), îäíîâðåìåííî ïðèêàçàâ àðüåðãàðäó (ðåçåðâ) âñòóïèòü â áîé. Ïîä çâóêè òðóá ðûöàðè Àðòóà ñòîëêíóëèñü ñ âîéñêàìè Ãè Íàìþðñêîãî. Ðÿäû âîñòî÷íûõ ôëàìàíäöåâ ÷àñòüþ ðàññòðîèëèñü âî âðåìÿ íàñòóïëåíèÿ, ïîýòîìó Àðòóà ïåðâîíà÷àëüíî óäàëîñü äîáèòüñÿ óñïåõà, óãëóáèòüñÿ âî ôëàìàíäñêèé ñòðîé è äîñòè÷ü çíàìåíè (Ðîáåð äàæå óñïåë ñîðâàòü ÷àñòü ïîëîòíèùà). Åãî àòàêà è çðåëèùå ïðèáëèæàþùåãîñÿ àðüåðãàðäà âûçâàëè ïàíèêó â ðÿäàõ îòðÿäà Ãè, ÷àñòü âîèíîâ äàæå áåæàëà. Íî íà ïîìîùü ôëàìàíäöàì ïîäîñïåëè ïîäêðåïëåíèÿ, áðàò Âèëëåì âàí Ñàôòèíãå/Ñåôòèíãõå èç àááàòñòâà Òåð Äåñò ñðàçèë ëîøàäü ãðàôà (ïî äðóãèì ñâåäåíèÿì, ñàìîãî ãðàôà, íî åñòü óêàçàíèÿ è íà ÷òî, êîíü ïðîâàëèëñÿ â ðîâ) è Ðîáåð áûë óáèò, ÿêîáû ìîëÿ ïåðåä ñìåðòüþ î ïîùàäå.
Îñòàòêè åãî áàòàëèé áûëè çàãíàíû ê âîäå è, íåâçèðàÿ íà îò÷àÿííîå ñîïðîòèâëåíèå, ïî÷òè ïîëíîñòüþ ïåðåáèòû, âêëþ÷àÿ ëîøàäåé. Ìíîãèå óòîíóëè, ïûòàÿñü ñïàñòè âïëàâü. Ïëåííûõ íå áðàëè.
Çàâåðøèâ ðàçãðîì êîííèöû, ôëàìàíäöû ïåðåøëè ðó÷üè è äâèíóëèñü íà àðüåðãàðä. Ïîñëåäíèé, â ñîñòàâå 2 áàòàëèé, íà ïðîòÿæåíèè âñåãî ýòîãî âðåìåíè íå äâèãàëñÿ ñ ìåñòà. Íî ñòîèëî ôëàìàíäöàì îêàçàòüñÿ íà äðóãîì áåðåãó, êàê êîííèöà ôðàíöóçîâ áåæàëà ê Ëèëëþ è Òóðíý, óâëåêàÿ çà ñîáîé ïåõîòó (îêîëî 15:00). Ôëàìàíäöû ïðåñëåäîâàëè èõ íà ïðîòÿæåíèè 10-11 êèëîìåòðîâ.
Ïîñëåäñòâèÿ
Ê âå÷åðó áåãëåöû äîñòèãëè Òóðíý, ãäå îáìåíèâàëè ñâîå âîîðóæåíèå íà õëåá, õîòÿ íåêîòîðûå èç íèõ áûëè ñëèøêîì ïîòðÿñåíû, ÷òîáû åñòü. Æèëü ëå Ìþèçè: "Ñ áàøåí öåðêâè Áîãîðîäèöû Òóðíý, àááàòñòâà Ñâ. Ìàðòèíà è ãîðîäà îíè ìîãëè âèäåòü áåãóùèõ ïî äîðîãàì, ñêâîçü èçãîðîäè è ïîëÿ, â òàêîì êîëè÷åñòâå, ÷òî íèêòî èç òåõ, êòî íå âèäåë ýòîãî, íå ïîâåðèë áû...  îêðåñòíîñòÿõ ãîðîäà è â äåðåâíÿõ áûëî ñòîëü ìíîãî óìèðàþùèõ îò ãîëîäà ðûöàðåé è ïåõîòèíöåâ, ÷òî òî áûëî óæàñíîå çðåëèùå. Ïûòàâøèåñÿ íàéòè åäó ó ãîðîäà îáìåíèâàëè íà íåå ñâîå ñíàðÿæåíèå. Âñþ ýòó íî÷ü è ñëåäóþùèé äåíü ïðèáûâøèå â ãîðîä áûëè ñòîëü íàïóãàíû, ÷òî ìíîãèå èç íèõ íå ìîãëè äàæå åñòü".
Ïîòåðè áûëè ïîòðÿñàþùèìè – òîëüêî îäèí èç êîìàíäèðîâ ó÷àñòâîâàâøèõ â áîþ áàòàëèé ïîïàë â ïëåí (Ìàòüå äå Òðè, ñèð äå Ôîíòåíóà), îñòàëüíûå áûëè óáèòû. Ïîãèáëè 63 çíàòíûõ äâîðÿíèíà (âêëþ÷àÿ ìàðøàëà Ðàóëÿ äå Íåëÿ è êîìàíäóþùåãî, Ðîáåðà äå Àðòóà), êàíöëåð Ïüåð Ôëîò è ïî ìåíüøåé ìåðå 700 ðûöàðåé (âîçìîæíî, äî 1000). Ñïèñêè óáèòûõ â õðîíèêàõ çàíèìàþò íåñêîëüêî ñòðàíèö (!). Ñðåäè íèõ ìàðøàë Ãè äå Êëåðìîí, ñèð äå Áðåòåé, áðàò êîííåòàáëÿ; ìàðøàë Ñèìîí äå Ìåëåí, ñåíåøàëü Ëèìóçåíà; Ãîäôðóà Áðàáàíòñêèé, ñèð äå Àðøîò; Àðíî äå Âåçåìåëü, ìàðøàë Áðàáàíòà; ãðàí-ìýòð àðáàëåò÷èêîâ Æàí äå Áþðëà, ñåíåøàëü Ãèýíè. Êðîìå òîãî, ïàëè Æàê äå Øàòèéîí (íî åãî áðàò Ãè, ãðàô äå Ñåí-Ïîëü, ñïàññÿ); Ðåíî äå Òðè, ñèð äå Âîìýí; Æàí äå Ïîíòüå, ãðàô äå Îìàëü; Æàí äå Áðèåíí, ãðàô ä'Ý; Æàí äå Òðè, ãðàô äå Äàììàðòåí; Ðîáåð äå Òàíêàðâèëü, øàìáåðëåí Íîðìàíäèè; Òîìà äå Êóñè; Ãîäôðóà, ñèð äå Àñïðåìîí; Ðàóëü äå Ôëàìàí, ñèð äå Êàíè è Âåðïèëüå; Æàí äå Ýíî, ãðàô Îñòðåâàí, ñûí ãðàôà äå Ýíî. Ðîáåð, ãðàô Îâåðíñêèé è Áóëîíñêèé, óöåëåë, íî åãî ñûí Ãîäôðóà ïîãèá, êàê è ñûí ãðàôà äå Ñóàññîíà, Ðàóëü.
Ô. Êîíòàìèí ïîëàãàåò, ÷òî íà ïîëå îñòàëîñü äî 40 % îò ÷èñëà ôðàíöóçñêèõ ðûöàðåé, õîòÿ Âåðáðþããåí è Ã. Ôóíê-Áðåíòàíî ïðåäëàãàþò öèôðó 50 %. Äàæå Æàí Ôðóàññàð äåñÿòèëåòèÿ ñïóñòÿ âñïîìèíàë î òîì, êàê ïàëè "ãðàô ä'Àðòóà è âåñü öâåò Ôðàíöèè".
Ïîòåðè ôëàìàíäöåâ íåèçâåñòíû, äóìàþò, ÷òî íå áîëåå "íåñêîëüêèõ ñîòåí". Âïðî÷åì, ó÷èòûâàÿ íàêàë áîÿ, ñîìíèòåëüíî, ÷òî ïî÷òè 1000 ðûöàðåé ïîçâîëèëè óáèòü ñåáÿ ñòîëü ëåãêî. Ìîæíî äóìàòü, ÷òî ÷èñëî óáèòûõ ôëàìàíäöåâ íå óñòóïàëî êîëè÷åñòâó ïàâøèõ ôðàíöóçñêèõ âñàäíèêîâ.
Ôëàìàíäöû ðàçãðàáèëè òåëà ïàâøèõ ôðàíöóçîâ, ñíÿâ ñ ðûöàðåé íåñêîëüêî ñîòåí çîëîòûõ øïîð (êîòîðûå îíè ðàçâåñèëè â öåðêâÿõ Êóðòðý), è óøëè, îñòàâèâ òåëà íå ïîãðåáåííûìè. ×òî ëþáîïûòíî, èñòî÷íèêè, ïîõîæå, ãîâîðÿò î òîì, ÷òî è ñâîèõ óáèòûõ ïîáåäèòåëè íå ñòàëè õîðîíèòü, ïî÷åìó – íåïîíÿòíî (áûëè òàê îïüÿíåíû ïîáåäîé?). Òåëî Ðîáåðà äå Àðòóà, âñå æå, áûëî äîñòàâëåíî â ñîñåäíèé ìîíàñòûðü àíãåëàìè (ôðàíöóçñêàÿ âåðñèÿ) èëè ëîÿëüíûìè ôëàìàíäöàìè (ïðîçàè÷åñêàÿ âåðñèÿ) è çàõîðîíåíî òàì.
Âî Ôðàíöèè ïîáåäà ìÿòåæíèêîâ è ãèáåëü ìíîæåñòâà áëàãîðîäíûõ âîèíîâ áûëà âîñïðèíÿòà êàê òðàãåäèÿ. Ôëàíäðèÿ, íàïðîòèâ, ÷åñòâîâàëà ñâîèõ ãåðîåâ. Äæîâàííè Âèëëàíè ïèñàë î òåõ äíÿõ: "Ñòîëü ãîðäû è íåóñòðàøèìû ñòàëè ôëàìàíäöû ïîñëå ñâîåé ïîáåäû ïðè Êóðòðý, ÷òî îäèí ôëàìàíäåö ñ ãîäåíäàãîì íå áîÿëñÿ óáèòü äâóõ êîííûõ ôðàíöóçñêèõ ðûöàðåé".
Ïðàâäà, èõ ïûë áûñòðî îõëàäèëà áèòâà ïðè Àðêå (1303 ã.), à ïîòîì è ïîðàæåíèå ïðè Ìîí-àí-Ïåâåëå (1304 ã.). Â ðåçóëüòàòå, â èþíå 1305 ã. â Àòè-ñþð-Îðæ ôëàìàíäöàì ïðèøëîñü ïîäïèñàòü ìèðíûé äîãîâîð ñ ôðàíöóçñêèì êîðîëåì íà âåñüìà æåñòêèõ óñëîâèÿõ.
Àíàëèç ñðàæåíèÿ
Ñîáñòâåííî, âîïðîñ î òîì, ïî÷åìó ôðàíöóçû ïðîèãðàëè áèòâó ïðè Êóðòðý, áåñïîêîèò ó÷åíûå óìû âîò óæå áîëåå ñòîëåòèÿ. Îáâèíÿëè òî ðâû è òîïè, òî Ðîáåðà äå Àðòóà, òî ïåõîòíóþ òàêòèêó (è óõèòðÿëèñü íàõîäèòü òóò ÷óòü ëè íå ïåðâóþ â ìèðå ïîáåäó ïåõîòû íàä êîííèöåé), Ôóíê-Áðåíòàíî âîîáùå èçîáðåë öåëóþ òåîðèþ "ñòàðîãî, îòæèâøåãî ñåáÿ ìèðà ðûöàðñòâà" Ôðàíöèè è áîëåå ñèëüíîãî "íîâîãî, ñîâðåìåííîãî ìèðà" Ôëàíäðèè. Òîãäà, êîíå÷íî, ôðàíöóçû áûëè îáðå÷åíû èçíà÷àëüíî. Ïðàâäà, íåïîíÿòíî, çà÷åì îíè â òàêîì ñëó÷àå âîîáùå âûøëè íà ïîëå?
Òåì, êòî ëþáèò âñïîìèíàòü î "áèòâå øïîð" è ïðåñëîâóòîé (è ôàíòàñòè÷åñêîé) "ïåõîòíîé ðåâîëþöèè" Çàïàäíîé Åâðîïû (çà èñêëþ÷åíèåì, ïîæàëóé, Àíãëèè 2-é ïîëîâèíû 1310-õ-1320-õ ãã.), õîòåëîñü áû çàäàòü îäèí ïðîñòîé âîïðîñ – à ÷òî æå ñòàëîñü ñ ýòèìè çîëîòûìè øïîðàìè, ýòèìè ñëàâíûìè ñèìâîëàìè ïîáåäû "ñîâðåìåííîé" ôëàìàíäñêîé ïåõîòû íàä "óñòàðåâøåé" ðûöàðñêîé êîííèöåé (êîòîðàÿ áûëà óæå ïîëíîñòüþ íàåìíîé)? Îòâåò î÷åíü ïðîñò – èõ óâåçëè äîìîé ôðàíöóçû, ðîâíî ÷åðåç 80 ëåò. È óâåçëè èç ñïàëåííîãî äîòëà Êóðòðý, óíè÷òîæèâ ïðåäâàðèòåëüíî ïðè Ðîîçáåêå òàêóþ æå ïåõîòíóþ ôàëàíãó, ÷òî ñòîÿëà ïðè Êóðòðý â 1302 ã. À åùå ðàíüøå – íàíåñÿ ñîêðóøèòåëüíûå ïîðàæåíèÿ ýòèì æå ôàëàíãàì ïðè Ìîí-àí-Ïåâåëå è Êàññåëå, à ïîòîì è ïðè Îòý, Ðþïåëüìîíäå, Ãàâåðå, Áðþñòåìå. Íà ôîíå âñåõ ýòèõ ïîáåä Êóðòðý è Àðê (â ïîñëåäíåì ñëó÷àå – áåñïîëåçíàÿ è äîðîãîñòîÿùàÿ ïîáåäà) ñìîòðÿòñÿ íåñêîëüêî èíà÷å. Íî âîò Êóðòðý çíàåò êàæäûé, ÷åãî íå ñêàæåøü î ôëàìàíäñêèõ ïîðàæåíèÿõ, îòíþäü íå äîêàçàâøèõ íåïîáåäèìîñòü ôëàìàíäñêîé òàêòèêè.
Ê. ÄåÂðàéñ óäåëèë ìíîãî ìåñòà ïîïûòêàì äîêàçàòü, ÷òî ðâû è ðó÷üè íèñêîëüêî íå ïîìîãëè ôëàìàíäöàì â ïîáåäå. Ïðèçíàâ, ÷òî ðâû óïîìèíàþòñÿ ïðàêòè÷åñêè âñåìè õðîíèñòàìè, íàãðàäèâøèìè èõ ýïèòåòàìè "èçìåííè÷åñêèå", "çëîâðåäíûå" èëè, íà õóäîé êîíåö, ïðîñòî "âðåäíûå", è ôðàíöóçû ÿêîáû "äðîæàëè", íàòîëêíóâøèñü íà íèõ, îí çàìå÷àåò, ÷òî "åñòü ìíîãî ïðè÷èí, ïî÷åìó èõ íåëüçÿ ïðèçíàòü åäèíñòâåííîé ïðè÷èíîé ïîðàæåíèÿ ôðàíöóçñêîé êîííèöû". Âî-ïåðâûõ, ôëàìàíäñêèå èñòî÷íèêè óäåëÿþò èì êðàéíå ìàëî ìåñòà â ñâîèõ îïèñàíèÿõ áàòàëèè è íå ïðèäàþò ñåé îáîðîíèòåëüíîé ìåðå êàêîãî-ëèáî îñîáîãî çíà÷åíèÿ.
Item, òå èñòî÷íèêè, ÷òî áûëè íàïèñàíû íà ôëàìàíäñêîé ñòîðîíå è óïîìèíàþò î ðâàõ, âèäÿò â íèõ ëèøü âòîðîñòåïåííóþ ïðè÷èíó ñâîåé ïîáåäû. "Õðîíèêà ãðàôîâ Ôëàíäðñêèõ" ãîâîðèò, ÷òî ôëàìàíäöû, îêàçûâàåòñÿ, äàæå íå ïîäîçðåâàëè î òîì, ÷òî ïðîèçîéäåò, è ýôôåêò, ïðîèçâåäåííûé ðâàìè íà ôðàíöóçñêóþ àòàêó, ïîðàçèë â ïåðâóþ î÷åðåäü èõ ñàìèõ. "Ñòàðàÿ õðîíèêà Ôëàíäðèè" è òðåòüå ïðîäîëæåíèå "Äåÿíèé àááàòîâ Ñâ. Òðóäîíèÿ" íàñòàèâàþò, ÷òî ôðàíöóçñêèå ðûöàðè íà÷àëè ïàäàòü âî ðâû, òîëüêî êîãäà áûëè ðàçáèòû è îòñòóïàëè – ò.å. âî âðåìÿ êîííîé àòàêè èõ äàæå íå çàìåòèëè.
Item, ïðè÷èíîé ãèáåëè ìíîãèõ òÿæåëîâîîðóæåííûõ âñàäíèêîâ ñòàëè íå ñàìè ðâû, à çàïîëíÿâøèå èõ âîäà è ãðÿçü (Æîôôðóà Ïàðèæñêèé).
Item, íåñìîòðÿ íà óâåðåíèÿ Âèëëàíè è ïðî÷èõ àâòîðîâ î òîì, ÷òî ôðàíöóçû íàõîäèëèñü â áëàæåííîì íåâåäåíèè îòíîñèòåëüíî ïîäîáíîé ïðåãðàäû íà ñâîåì ïóòè, ðÿä èñòî÷íèêîâ (è ñàìûé íàäåæíûé èç íèõ – ñ÷åòà ñàìîãî Ðîáåðà äå Àðòóà!) äîêàçûâàþò èíîå. Òåì áîëåå ÷òî ôðàíöóçñêàÿ ïåõîòà âåäü øëà âïåðåäè êîííèöû è, åñëè è íå ôîðñèðîâàëà ðâû, òî îòëè÷íî èõ ðàçãëÿäåëà!
Íî íà ôîíå äðóãèõ ñðàæåíèé åãî àðãóìåíòû êàæóòñÿ íåñêîëüêî íåóáåäèòåëüíûìè. Âñÿ ôëàìàíäñêàÿ òàêòèêà áûëà íàñòðîåíà íà îáîðîíó, âûæèäàÿ ïðîòèâíèêà íà áëàãîïðèÿòíîé ïîçèöèè – êàê òîëüêî îíè ïåðåõîäèëè â íàñòóïëåíèå, îòêðûâàÿ ôëàíãè è òûë ôàëàíãè íåïðèÿòåëüñêîé êîííèöå, êàê òóò æå òåðïåëè ñîêðóøèòåëüíûå ïîðàæåíèÿ. Ïðè÷åì âñåãäà ôëàíãè ïîñòðîåíèÿ, à íåðåäêî è ôðîíò è òûë, ñòàðàëèñü îïåðåòü íà åñòåñòâåííûå ïðåïÿòñòâèÿ. Äðóãîå äåëî, íàñêîëüêî ïîëåçíûìè îêàçûâàëèñü ýòè ïðåïÿòñòâèÿ äëÿ àòàêóþùåé ñòîðîíû. Íî â ñëó÷àå Êóðòðý ïîëüçà èõ î÷åâèäíà, õîòÿ è äëÿ îáîðîíÿþùèõñÿ – îêðóæèâ ñåáÿ ñî âñåõ ñòîðîí âîäîé, ôëàìàíäöàì ïðîñòî íåêóäà áûëî áåæàòü, äàæå åñëè áû èì ýòîãî î÷åíü çàõîòåëîñü. Èì íè÷åãî íå îñòàâàëîñü, êðîìå êàê æäàòü è ìîëèòüñÿ.
Êàê áû òàì íè áûëî, ðâû ëè òîìó ïðè÷èíîé, èëè (ñêîðåå âñåãî) îñîáåííîñòè êîíñêîé ïñèõîëîãèè (êàê óæå áûëî ñêàçàíî, íåëüçÿ çàñòàâèòü ëîøàäü àòàêîâàòü ÷åëîâåêà), èëè ïðîñòî ïèêè ôëàìàíäöåâ (à ðûöàðÿì, íåâçèðàÿ íà âñþ èõ õðàáðîñòü, óìèðàòü, êîíå÷íî, âîâñå íå õîòåëîñü), íî ïðîðâàòü ñòðîé ôðàíöóçñêîé êîííèöå íå óäàëîñü. Åé ïðèøëîñü ïðèíÿòü áîé, ñòîÿ íà ìåñòå. È îòñóòñòâèå âîçìîæíîñòè äëÿ ìàíåâðà è íàòèñêà, â óñëîâèÿõ ÷èñëåííîãî ïðåâîñõîäñòâà ïðîòèâíèêà, îçíà÷àëî äëÿ íåå ãèáåëü. Âñêîðå èõ çàãíàëè êî ðâàì, à ïîòîì è â íèõ.
Áèòâà ïðè Êóðòðý ëèøü â î÷åðåäíîé ðàç íà ïðîòÿæåíèè Ñðåäíåâåêîâüÿ ïðîäåìîíñòðèðîâàëà òî ïðîñòîå îáñòîÿòåëüñòâî, ÷òî ñòîéêàÿ ïåõîòà, áóäü òî èòàëüÿíöû, øîòëàíäöû, øâåéöàðöû, ôëàìàíäöû, äèòìàðøöû, àíãëè÷àíå, ìîæåò ðàçãðîìèòü òÿæåëîâîîðóæåííóþ êîííèöó, îñîáåííî åñëè çàðàíåå âûáåðåò è ïîäãîòîâèò ìåñòíîñòü (çäåñü: ðâû) äëÿ áóäóùåãî ïîëÿ áîÿ è åñëè îãðàíè÷èòñÿ ãëóõîé îáîðîíîé â ïëîòíîì ñòðîþ. È åñëè êîííèöå íå óäàñòñÿ ïðîðâàòü èõ ñòðîé è ðàññåÿòü ïåõîòèíöåâ, åå, êàê è ïðè Êóðòðý, îæèäàþò ïîðàæåíèå è îãðîìíûå ïîòåðè. Ïî ñëîâàì îäíîãî àíîíèìíîãî õðîíèñòà, òàì "ñëîâíî èñ÷åç âåñü öâåò ôðàíöóçñêîãî ðûöàðñòâà". Âïðî÷åì, ôðàíöóçû îêàçàëèñü ñïîñîáíûìè ó÷åíèêàìè – áîëåå â èñòîðèè ôðàíêî-ôëàìàíäñêèõ âîéí ìû íå âñòðåòèì óïîìèíàíèé îá àòàêàõ â êîííîì ñòðîþ. È, êàê ïîêàçàë Ìîí-àí-Ïåâåëü, ïèêèíåðû ôëàìàíäöåâ áûëè áåñïîìîùíû ïðîòèâ ïðîòèâíèêà, ðàñïîëàãàâøåãî áîëüøèì êîëè÷åñòâîì ñòðåëêîâ.
Ïðîòèâ êîííèöû, íå èìåþùåé ïåõîòíîé ïîääåðæêè è âñå æå ðåøèâøåéñÿ íà àòàêó ôàëàíãè, åå ïèêè, áåçóñëîâíî, áûëè âåñüìà ýôôåêòèâíûì îðóæèåì – îäíàêî, ïðèìåð Êóðòðý òàê è îñòàåòñÿ åäèíñòâåííûì.
Èñòî÷íèêè è ëèòåðàòóðà
Îñíîâíûì èñòî÷íèêîì ôàêòîâ äëÿ äàííîé ñòàòüè ïîñëóæèëà êíèãà Êåëëè ÄåÂðàéñà "Ïåõîòíûå ïðèåìû âåäåíèÿ âîéíû â íà÷àëå XIV âåêà" (K.R. DeVries, "Infantry Warfare in the Early Fourteenth Century", Woodbridge, 1996, pp.9-22). Òàì æå è ïîëíàÿ áèáëèîãðàôèÿ, âêëþ÷àÿ óêàçàíèÿ íà ïóáëèêàöèè èñòî÷íèêîâ, íè îäèí èç êîòîðûõ, ê ñîæàëåíèþ, ïî ñåé äåíü íå ïåðåâåäåí íà ðóññêèé ÿçûê (õîòÿ, ê ñ÷àñòüþ, åñòü ôðàíöóçñêèå è àíãëèéñêèå ïåðåâîäû). Èñïîëüçîâàëîñü è îïèñàíèå áèòâû â ðàáîòå É. Âåðáðþããåíà (J.F. Verbruggen, The Art of Warfare in Western Europe during the Middle Ages, Amsterdam-N.Y.-Oxford, 1979, pp.166-173). Åäèíñòâåííîå ðóññêîÿçû÷íîå îïèñàíèå Äåëüáðþêà äàâíûì-äàâíî óñòàðåëî è íå ïðåäñòàâëÿåò íèêàêîãî èíòåðåñà (çà èñêëþ÷åíèåì åãî ôàíòàñòè÷åñêîé òåîðèè î òîì, ÷òî ôëàìàíäöû, îêàçûâàåòñÿ, àòàêîâàëè ôðàíöóçñêóþ êîííèöó, êîãäà òà ïåðåñåêëà ðâû).
Ôðàíöóçñêàÿ è ôëàìàíäñêàÿ òàêòèêà è âîåííàÿ îðãàíèçàöèÿ èçó÷åíà ïî ðàáîòàì Ô. Êîíòàìèíà (Contamine Ph. La guerre au Moyen Age. Paris,1999), Ä. Íèêîëÿ (Nicolle D. French Medieval Armies 1000-1300. Osprey,1991), É. Âåðáðþããåíà (Óêàç. ñî÷.) è É. Õèòà (Heath I. Armies of the Middle Ages. Vol.I. Worthing,1982).
"Ñðåäíåâåêîâûå ãîðîäà Áåëüãèè" À. Ïèðåííà (ïåðåèçäàíà â 2001 ã.), ÷àñòü åãî "Èñòîðèè Áåëüãèè", õîòÿ è íàïèñàíà ñ ÿðêî âûðàæåííûì ôëàìàíäñêèì ïàòðèîòèçìîì (÷åì ãðåøèò è ìîíîãðàôèÿ Âåðáðþããåíà), âñå æå ïîëåçíà äëÿ ïîíèìàíèÿ ñîáûòèé äî è ïîñëå áèòâû ïðè Êóðòðý. Ëþáîïûòíûå ñîîáðàæåíèÿ î ïîëèòèêå Ôèëèïïà Êðàñèâîãî ìîæíî íàéòè â ïåðâîé ãëàâå ("Ó÷àñòíèêè") "Ïðîöåññà òàìïëèåðîâ" Ì. Áàðáåðà (Ì.,1998).

 ñâîþ î÷åðåäü, ïîñëå ðàññâåòà 26 àâãóñòà 1346 ã., â ñóááîòó, Ôèëèïï VI âûøåë èç Àáâèëÿ, ÷òîáû îòðåçàòü àíãëè÷àíàì äîðîãó íà ñåâåð. Îí åõàë âïåðåäè ñ ãëàâíûìè êîìàíäèðàìè, àâàíãàðäîì è ñâîèìè ëè÷íûìè âîéñêàìè, îãèáàÿ ñ âîñòîêà ëåñ Êðåñè. Ñçàäè, ñ íåðàâíîìåðíûìè èíòåðâàëàìè, øëè îòðÿäû îñòàëüíîé ôðàíöóçñêîé êîííèöû, ãåíóýçñêèå àðáàëåò÷èêè, è çà íèìè ìåäëåííî áðåëè íåñòðîéíûå òîëïû îáû÷íîé ïåõîòû. Ïîëàãàþò, ÷òî èç-çà áîëüøèõ ðàçìåðîâ àðìèè è êðàéíåãî áåñïîðÿäêà òîëüêî íà åå âûõîä èç Àáâèëÿ óøëî ïîëäíÿ. Âî âñå ñòîðîíû áûëè ïîñëàíû ðàçâåä÷èêè. Êîãäà êîðîëü áûë â 10 êì îò Àáâèëÿ è ïðèìåðíî â 15 êì îò Êðåñè, îí ïîëó÷èë ïåðâûå äîíåñåíèÿ î ìåñòîíàõîæäåíèè àíãëè÷àí. Òîãäà îí ðåøèë îñòàíîâèòüñÿ, ÷òîáû ïîäòÿíóëèñü îòñòàâøèå âîéñêà, è ïîñëàë íîâóþ ðàçâåäûâàòåëüíóþ ïàðòèþ èç ÷åòûðåõ ðûöàðåé âî ãëàâå ñî øâåéöàðöåì Àíðè ëå Ìóýíîì, ñëóæèâøèì áîãåìñêîìó êîðîëþ. Àíãëè÷àíå íå ìåøàëè èì îñìàòðèâàòü ñâîå ðàñïîëîæåíèå. Ëå Ìóýí âåðíóëñÿ îêîëî ïîëóäíÿ, äîëîæèë î òðåõ àíãëèéñêèõ áàòàëèÿõ è ïîñîâåòîâàë çàíî÷åâàòü â ïîëå è îòëîæèòü ñðàæåíèå íà ñëåäóþùèé äåíü, ïîñêîëüêó ôðàíöóçñêàÿ àðìèÿ ñèëüíî ðàñòÿíóëàñü, è ïîêà åå óäàñòñÿ ñîáðàòü è ïîñòðîèòü, íàñòóïèò âå÷åð è âîèíû óæå óñòàíóò îò ìàðøà è ïåðåñòðîåíèé. Êîðîëü ñîãëàñèëñÿ ñ íèì è ïîñëàë äâóõ ìàðøàëîâ âïåðåä è íàçàä, ÷òîáû îíè îñòàíîâèëè âîéñêà. Ïåðåäîâûå ôðàíöóçñêèå îòðÿäû áûëè óæå â 5 êì îò àíãëè÷àí.
Ïåðåäíèå îñòàíîâèëèñü, íî çàäíèõ îñòàíîâèòü íå óäàëîñü. Ìíîãèå ðûöàðñêèå îòðÿäû, áóäó÷è óâåðåíû â áûñòðîé è ëåãêîé ïîáåäå, âîçîáíîâëÿëè äâèæåíèå, êàê òîëüêî ìàðøàë ïðîåçæàë ìèìî. Äðóãèå, âèäÿ, ÷òî ñçàäè ïðîäîëæàþò ïðèáûâàòü âñå íîâûå îòðÿäû, äóìàëè, ÷òî áûë äàí êîíòðïðèêàç, è òàêæå òðîãàëèñü â ñòðàøíîé ñóìàòîõå è áåñïîðÿäêå, â êîíöå êîíöîâ óïèðàÿñü â ïåðåäíèå îòðÿäû è ïûòàÿñü èõ îáîéòè.  øóìå, ãàìå è ïûëè êîðîëþ è åãî ìàðøàëàì óäàëîñü êîå-êàê ïåðåãðóïïèðîâàòü ýòó ìåøàíèíó ïåõîòû è êîííèöû â òðè ñîåäèíåíèÿ: ãåíóýçñêèõ íàåìíèêîâ, ãðàôà Àëàíñîíñêîãî (áðàòà êîðîëÿ) è ñàìîãî êîðîëÿ, âìåñòå ñ êîòîðûì áûëè êîðîëü Èîàíí Áîãåìñêèé è äðóãèå âåëüìîæè èç ×åõèè, Ãåðìàíèè è Íèæíèõ Çåìåëü (ñîâðåìåííîãî Áåíèëþêñà).
Íàèáîëüøàÿ öèôðà ÷èñëåííîñòè ôðàíöóçñêîé àðìèè, 60 òûñÿ÷ ÷åëîâåê, èñõîäèò îò ôëîðåíòèéñêîãî õðîíèñòà Âèëëàíè. Ïðèìå÷àòåëüíî, ÷òî òå æå 60 òûñÿ÷ Âèëëàíè íàçûâàåò äëÿ îáùåôðàíöóçñêîé àðìèè è â äðóãèõ ñëó÷àÿõ, íàïðèìåð, ïðèìåíèòåëüíî ê ñðàæåíèþ ïðè Ìîí-àí-Ïåâåëü (1304 ã.). Åäâà ëè ýòî ñëó÷àéíî – èìåííî âî ñòîëüêî îöåíèâàþò ìàêñèìàëüíóþ "ñïèñî÷íóþ" ÷èñëåííîñòü ôðàíöóçñêîãî "àðüåð-áàíà" (îáùåãî ïðèçûâà âàññàëîâ êîðîëÿ). Âåðîÿòíî, ÷ëåíû ñåìüè Âèëëàíè, õîòÿ è ñîâðåìåííèêè îïèñûâàåìûõ èìè ñîáûòèé, íàáëþäàëè çà íèìè ñî ñòîðîíû, è àâòîìàòè÷åñêè îáîçíà÷àëè êàæäîå îáùåôðàíöóçñêîå âîéñêî ñòàíäàðòíîé "ñïèñî÷íîé" öèôðîé. Íà ïðàêòèêå ôðàíöóçñêèì êîðîëÿì íèêîãäà íå óäàâàëîñü ñîáðàòü â îäíîì îòäåëüíî âçÿòîì âîéñêå áîëåå ïîëîâèíû "ïðèçûâíîãî ìàêñèìóìà".  XIV âåêå "àðüåð-áàíû" óñòðàèâàëèñü ìíîãîêðàòíî è, â òåõ ñëó÷àÿõ, êîãäà èõ ÷èñëåííîñòü ìîæíî óñòàíîâèòü áîëåå-ìåíåå äîñòîâåðíî, ñîâðåìåííûå ó÷åíûå âñÿêèé ðàç ïðèâîäÿò öèôðû îò 20 äî 30 òûñÿ÷. Ïîýòîìó íàèáîëåå áëèçêîé ê èñòèíå ìîæíî ñ÷èòàòü âñòðå÷àþùóþñÿ ó Ôðóàññàðà öèôðó 30 òûñÿ÷. Õîòÿ îíà òàêæå ïåðåäàåò ñêîðåå ñòàíäàðòíóþ "îáùóþ îöåíêó" îñíîâíîé ôðàíöóçñêîé àðìèè, ÷åì êîíêðåòíóþ ÷èñëåííîñòü âîéñê ïðè Êðåñè, åå ìîæíî ñ÷èòàòü âîçìîæíûì "ðåàëèñòè÷íûì ìàêñèìóìîì". Âåðîÿòíî, èìåííî â 30 òûñÿ÷ îöåíèâàë ñâîå âîéñêî ñàì ôðàíöóçñêèé êîðîëåâñêèé äâîð. Ôðóàññàð áûë â íåãî âõîæ, â îòëè÷èå îò êóïöîâ Âèëëàíè.
Âïðî÷åì, íîâåéøèå èññëåäîâàòåëè îöåíèâàþò ÷èñëåííîñòü ôðàíöóçñêèõ ó÷àñòíèêîâ áèòâû ïðè Êðåñè â 20-25 òûñÿ÷, âêëþ÷àÿ 12 òûñÿ÷ òÿæåëîé êîííèöû è 6 òûñÿ÷ íàåìíûõ ãåíóýçñêèõ àðáàëåò÷èêîâ. Âîçìîæíî, íà ýòó îöåíêó ïîâëèÿë òîò ôàêò, ÷òî áîëüøàÿ ÷àñòü ïåøèõ ãîðîäñêèõ îïîë÷åíèé îïîçäàëà è â ñðàæåíèè 26 àâãóñòà íå ó÷àñòâîâàëà. Ñðåäíåâåêîâóþ öèôðó ÷èñëåííîñòè ôðàíöóçñêîé êàâàëåðèè ñîâðåìåííûå ó÷åíûå ïðàêòè÷åñêè íå ñòàâÿò ïîä ñîìíåíèå – âåðîÿòíî, ðûöàðñêèå êîíòèíãåíòû ðåàëüíî ïåðåñ÷èòûâàëèñü (â îòëè÷èå îò ïåõîòû). Êîñâåííî ïîäòâåðæäàþò öèôðó 12 òûñÿ÷ è èçâåñòíûå äàííûå î ÷èñëåííîñòè îòäåëüíûõ îòðÿäîâ, â ÷àñòíîñòè, ãðàô Ñàâîéñêèé ñî ñâîèì áðàòîì Ëóè ïðèâåë íåìíîãèì áîëåå 1000 âñàäíèêîâ, ãðàô Ôëàíäðñêèé – 969 (ýòî áûëè îäíè èç ñàìûõ êðóïíûõ êîíòèíãåíòîâ). Èç ýòèõ 12 òûñ. áûëî 8 òûñ. ðûöàðåé è îðóæåíîñöåâ (ïî óòâåðæäåíèþ ñàìîãî Ýäóàðäà III), îñòàëüíûå, âèäèìî, ñåðæàíòû. Öèôðó â 6 òûñÿ÷ ãåíóýçñêèõ àðáàëåò÷èêîâ äàåò ôëîðåíòèåö Âèëëàíè – â ýòîì îí ÿâíî áîëåå êîìïåòåíòåí, ÷åì Ôðóàññàð, ÷üè 15 òûñÿ÷ àðáàëåò÷èêîâ, ïî îáùåìó ìíåíèþ, ÿâëÿþòñÿ ôàíòàñòè÷åñêèì ïðåóâåëè÷åíèåì. Ñóùåñòâóþò, âïðî÷åì, è äðóãèå îöåíêè (2 è 7 òûñÿ÷).
Âñå âûøåïðèâåäåííûå öèôðû îòíîñÿòñÿ òîëüêî ê áîåâîìó ñîñòàâó àðìèè. Ñ ðàçëè÷íûìè ñëóãàìè è ïàæàìè ÷èñëåííîñòü ôðàíöóçñêîãî âîéñêà ìîæåò áûòü çíà÷èòåëüíî áîëüøå, íî â áîþ îíè îáû÷íî íå ó÷àñòâîâàëè, òåì áîëåå, â òàêîì ÷èñòî îáîðîíèòåëüíîì äëÿ àíãëè÷àí áîþ, êàê ïðè Êðåñè. Ïîýòîìó èõ ìîæíî íå ó÷èòûâàòü.
Èòàê, â 5 èëè 6 ÷àñîâ âå÷åðà (ïî äðóãèì âåðñèÿì, â òðè ÷àñà) ôðàíöóçñêîìó êîðîëþ è åãî ïðèáëèæåííûì óäàëîñü êîå-êàê ïåðåãðóïïèðîâàòü ñâîè âîéñêà. Íåäîëãî äóìàÿ, Ôèëèïï ïðèêàçàë ãåíóýçñêèì àðáàëåò÷èêàì âûäâèíóòüñÿ âïåðåä è àòàêîâàòü. Òå óñòàëè îò ïî÷òè 30-êì ìàðøà ïî æàðå, ê òîìó æå çàõîäÿùåå ñîëíöå ñâåòèëî èì ïðÿìî â ãëàçà (è â ñïèíó àíãëè÷àíàì). ×òî åùå õóæå, èõ ùèòû-ïàâåçû îñòàëèñü â äàëåêî îòñòàâøåì îáîçå. Íå ñòîèò çàáûâàòü, ÷òî ïîëíîå ñíàðÿæåíèå ãåíóýçñêîãî àðáàëåò÷èêà âåñèëî 40 êã, è åãî íåâîçìîæíî áûëî ïîëíîñòüþ òàùèòü íà ñåáå. Ïîýòîìó îíè ìåäëèëè âûïîëíèòü ïðèêàç, âûçûâàÿ íåäîâîëüñòâî ó ðûöàðåé ãðàôà Àëàíñîíà.  ýòî âðåìÿ ðàçðàçèëñÿ ñèëüíåéøèé ëèâåíü ñ ãðîìîì è ìîëíèåé, ïðåâðàòèâ ïîäíîæèå õîëìà â áîëîòî. Äàëüíîáîéíîñòü àðáàëåòîâ ðåçêî ñíèçèëàñü èç-çà íàìîêàíèÿ òåòèâû, ñíèçèëàñü è ñêîðîñòðåëüíîñòü, ïîñêîëüêó èç-çà ðàçáóõàíèÿ äåðåâà ìåõàíèçì çàðÿæàíèÿ ëåãêî çàåäàåò.  îòëè÷èå îò ëóêà, òóãóþ àðáàëåòíóþ òåòèâó íåâîçìîæíî çàìåíèòü áåç ñïåöèàëüíîãî ñòàíêà. Ïî îöåíêå ôðàíöóçñêîãî èññëåäîâàòåëÿ Ñðåäíåâåêîâüÿ Ýæåíà Âèîëëå-ëå-Äþêà, â äàííûõ óñëîâèÿõ äàëüíîñòü ñòðåëüáû ëóêà äîñòèãàëà 250 ì, à àðáàëåòîâ – òîëüêî 150 ì. Òåì íå ìåíåå, êîãäà âûãëÿíóëî ñîëíöå, àðáàëåò÷èêè äâèíóëèñü âïåðåä ñ ãðîìêèìè êðèêàìè è íà÷àëè ñòðåëÿòü. Àíãëè÷àíå îòâåòèëè ãðàäîì ñòðåë, "òàêèì ãóñòûì, ÷òî îí êàçàëñÿ ñíåãîì". Ñîãëàñíî íåêîòîðûì òåêñòàì õðîíèêè Ôðóàññàðà, èì ïîìîãàëè è ïóøêè. Íå èìåþùèå ïàâåç è íå çàùèùåííûå äîñïåõàìè ãåíóýçöû îáðàòèëèñü â áåãñòâî. Íî îíè ñòîëêíóëèñü ñ ôðàíöóçñêèìè ðûöàðÿìè, íåòåðïåëèâûìè àòàêîâàòü è ÿðîñòíûìè. "Óáèâàéòå âåñü ýòîò ñáðîä, – çàêðè÷àë Ôèëèïï VI, – îíè íàì ìåøàþò è äåðæàò ïóòü áåç ðåçîíà". Ìàëî êàêîå èç ñðåäíåâåêîâûõ âûñêàçûâàíèé âïîñëåäñòâèè ñòîëü ÷àñòî öèòèðîâàëîñü è ïåðåòîëêîâûâàëîñü èñòîðèêàìè ("Tuez toute cette ribaudaille, car ilz nous encombrent et tiennent la voie sans raison", "ribaud", "ðèáî" – áðîäÿãà èëè íèùèé, ñëåäóþùèé çà âîéñêîì ñ öåëüþ ãðàáåæà).
Áûëî óæå 7 ÷àñîâ âå÷åðà (åñòü, âïðî÷åì, âåðñèè, ñäâèãàþùèå ýòîò ìîìåíò íà äâà ÷àñà ðàíüøå), êîãäà ôðàíöóçñêàÿ êàâàëåðèÿ ïîøëà â àòàêó, ñìèíàÿ ãåíóýçöåâ. Íà ñêîëüçêîì è ãðÿçíîì ñêëîíå õîëìà îáðàçîâàëîñü ìåñèâî èç ìåäëåííî äâèãàþùèõñÿ âïåðåä, ñïîòûêàþùèõñÿ âñàäíèêîâ è ïûòàþùèõñÿ ïðîáðàòüñÿ ñêâîçü èõ ðÿäû îáðàòíî ïåõîòèíöåâ. Àíãëè÷àíå îáðóøèëè íà íèõ ëèâåíü ñòðåë. Êàê ïèøåò Ôðóàññàð, "Òîãäà ïðîèçîøëà óæàñíàÿ äàâêà è ñóìàòîõà, ëîøàäè ïîäûìàëèñü íà äûáû è îïðîêèäûâàëèñü; àíãëèéñêèå ëó÷íèêè ñòðåëÿëè íàâåðíÿêà, ðûöàðè íà çåìëå, íåñïîñîáíûå ïîäíÿòüñÿ, äîáèâàëèñü êîïåéùèêàìè".
Âñåãî ôðàíöóçû ñîâåðøèëè 15 èëè 16 àòàê, ïîñëåäíèå, â íî÷íîé òåìíîòå, áûëè óæå ñîâåðøåííî áåññìûñëåííûìè è ñîâåðøàëèñü òîëüêî äëÿ òîãî, ÷òîáû ïîêàçàòü ñâîþ õðàáðîñòü. Î÷åâèäíî, â áîé âñòóïàëè îòñòàâøèå îòðÿäû; âåðîÿòíî òàêæå, ÷òî ìíîãèå ó÷àñòíèêè ïåðâûõ àòàê òåðÿëè ëîøàäåé, ïîòîì âîçâðàùàëèñü, ïîñëå îòäûõà ñàäèëèñü íà íîâûõ êîíåé è ñíîâà øëè â àòàêó.
 ïðîìåæóòêàõ ìåæäó àòàêàìè àíãëè÷àíå ñáåãàëè âíèç, ëó÷íèêè ïîäáèðàëè ñòðåëû, à âàëëèéñêèå êîïåéùèêè äîáèâàëè ðàíåíûõ ôðàíöóçîâ. Âïðî÷åì, îñíîâíûì èñòî÷íèêîì ñòðåë äëÿ àíãëèéñêèõ ëó÷íèêîâ äîëæåí áûë áûòü èõ îáîç: ïî ñâåäåíèÿì î ïîñëåäóþùèõ áèòâàõ, àíãëè÷àíå âîçèëè â îáîçå îãðîìíûé çàïàñ ñòðåë è óìåëî îðãàíèçîâûâàëè ïåðåäà÷ó èõ ëó÷íèêàì â ïðîöåññå áîÿ. Ð. Õàðäè ïîëàãàåò, ÷òî â ñðàæåíèè ïðè Êðåñè àíãëè÷àíå âûïóñòèëè ïðèìåðíî 500 òûñ. ñòðåë.
Íåêîòîðûì ãðóïïàì ôðàíöóçîâ óäàëîñü äîáðàòüñÿ äî àíãëèéñêîãî ðàñïîëîæåíèÿ. Ôðóàññàð íàçûâàåò íåñêîëüêèõ çíàòíûõ ðûöàðåé, ïîãèáøèõ óæå â ðóêîïàøíîé ñõâàòêå íà õîëìå: ãðàôà Àëàíñîíà, ãðàôà Ôëàíäðñêîãî, ãðàôà Áëóà, ãåðöîãà Ëîòàðèíãñêîãî, ãðàôà Îêñåðà, ãðàôà Ñåí-Ïîëÿ. Î÷åâèäíî, ýòè âåëüìîæè èìåëè îòëè÷íûå äîñïåõè è èõ êîíè-òÿæåëîâîçû òàêæå áûëè ñïëîøü ïîêðûòû áðîíåé, ÷òî è ïîçâîëÿëî èì äîáðàòüñÿ äî âðàãà. Îäíàêî, îñòàâøèñü áåç ïîääåðæêè ñâîèõ ñëàáåå çàùèùåííûõ âàññàëîâ, îíè íå ìîãëè äîëãî äåðæàòüñÿ ïðîòèâ ìàññû àíãëè÷àí è áûëè óáèòû. Ñåðüåçíóþ îïàñíîñòü âîéñêàì ïðèíöà Óýëëüñêîãî óäàëîñü ñîçäàòü òîëüêî îäíîìó îòðÿäó ôðàíöóçñêèõ è íåìåöêèõ ðûöàðåé ïîä êîìàíäîâàíèåì Æàêà ä'Ýñòðàñåëÿ.  êàêîé-òî ìîìåíò çíàìÿ ïðèíöà óïàëî íà çåìëþ, íî Òîìàñ Äýíèýë, îäèí èç ãåðîåâ Êàíà, ñìîã ïîäíÿòü åãî. Ïðèíö, âûäåëÿâøèéñÿ âûñîêèì ðîñòîì, àêòèâíî ó÷àñòâîâàë â ðóêîïàøíîé. Íàêîíåö, íà ïîìîùü ïðèøëè ñîëäàòû ãðàôà Íîðòãåìïòîíà è ôðàíöóçû áûëè îòáðîøåíû.
Ïî ýòîìó ïîâîäó Ôðóàññàð ðàññêàçûâàåò ïîó÷èòåëüíûé àíåêäîò: ïðèíö Óýëëüñêèé ïîñëàë ãîíöà ê êîðîëþ çà ïîìîùüþ, íî òîò îòêàçàëñÿ äàòü åå, ñêàçàâ, ÷òî ïðèíö äîëæåí ñàì ñåãîäíÿ çàðàáîòàòü ñåáå ðûöàðñêèå øïîðû (íàïîìíèì, ÷òî ïðèíöó áûëî 16 ëåò, à â ðûöàðè îáû÷íî ïîñâÿùàëè â 21 ãîä).
Ðàññêàçûâàåò Ôðóàññàð è î äîáëåñòíîé ãèáåëè ñëåïîãî êîðîëÿ Èîàííà Áîãåìñêîãî. Åãî êîíü áûë ïðèâÿçàí ê êîíÿì åãî ïðèäâîðíûõ ðûöàðåé, âìåñòå îíè ïîøëè â àòàêó è âñå áûëè óáèòû.
Êîðîëü Ôèëèïï VI òàêæå ïûòàëñÿ ó÷àñòâîâàòü â àòàêå, íî äâà êîíÿ áûëè óáèòû ïîä íèì ñòðåëàìè è ñàì îí ðàíåí â ëèöî. Ïîçäíèì âå÷åðîì îí ïîêèíóë ïîëå áèòâû ïî íàñòîÿíèþ Æàíà ãðàôà Ýíî â ñîïðîâîæäåíèè òîëüêî 5 áàðîíîâ è íåìíîãèõ ïåøèõ îïîë÷åíöåâ èç ãîðîäà Îðëåàí. Ê óòðó îí ïðèáûë â Àìüåí. Áûë óáèò è åãî çíàìåíîñåö (åãî êîíü ïîïàë â ÿìó-ëîâóøêó). Êîðîëåâñêèé øòàíäàðò è ãëàâíîå ôðàíöóçñêîå çíàìÿ, Îðèôëàììà Ñâÿòîãî Äåíè, òàê è îñòàëèñü íà ïîëå áîÿ.
Åñëè íå ñ÷èòàòü îòäåëüíûõ âûëàçîê ìåæäó ôðàíöóçñêèìè àòàêàìè, àíãëè÷àíå íå ïûòàëèñü ïåðåéòè â êîíòðíàñòóïëåíèå, îñòàâàÿñü íåïîäâèæíî íà ñâîåé ïîçèöèè. Íàêîíåö, ê âå÷åðíå (îêîëî ïîëóíî÷è) ôðàíöóçñêèå ðûöàðè îêîí÷àòåëüíî ïîêèíóëè ïîëå áîÿ (êòî ìîã, êîíå÷íî). Òîãäà àíãëè÷àíå ñòàëè ïðàçäíîâàòü ïîáåäó ïðè ñâåòå êîñòðîâ è ôàêåëîâ. Íà ñëåäóþùèé äåíü, â âîñêðåñåíüå 27 àâãóñòà, Ýäóàðä III ïîñëàë 500 âñàäíèêîâ è 2000 ëó÷íèêîâ (ïî Ôðóàññàðó) âî ãëàâå ñ ãðàôàìè Íîðòãåìïòîíîì, Óîðâèêîì è Ñàôôîëêîì èñêàòü, â ãóñòîì óòðåííåì òóìàíå, îñòàòêè ôðàíöóçîâ. Îíè íàòîëêíóëèñü íà òîëüêî ÷òî ïîäîøåäøóþ ãîðîäñêóþ ìèëèöèþ Ðóàíà è Áîâå, åùå íå çíàþùóþ î ïîðàæåíèè ïðåäûäóùåãî äíÿ è ñïåðâà ïðèíÿâøóþ àíãëè÷àí çà ñâîèõ, à òàêæå íà îòäåëüíûå ïåøèå îòðÿäû ôðàíöóçîâ, íå ïîñïåâøèå ê ãëàâíîé áèòâå è çàíî÷åâàâøèå â îêðåñòíûõ ïåðåëåñêàõ è êóñòàõ. Îíè áûëè ëåãêî ðàçãðîìëåíû àíãëè÷àíàìè, óñòðîèâøèìè ïðåñëåäîâàíèå è ðåçíþ ïî âñåé îêðóãå. Ôðóàññàð ïèøåò, ÷òî â ýòîò äåíü áûëî óáèòî â ÷åòûðå ðàçà áîëüøå ëþäåé, ÷åì â ïðåäûäóùèé, â òîì ÷èñëå ïîãèáëè àðõèåïèñêîï Ðóàíà è âåëèêèé ïðèîð Ôðàíöèè. Âïðî÷åì, ïðèâîäèìàÿ èì öèôðà â áîëåå 7000 óáèòûõ äëÿ îäíîãî òîëüêî îïîë÷åíèÿ Ðóàíà è Áîâåçè ñîâåðøåííî íåïðàâäîïîäîáíà.  äåéñòâèòåëüíîñòè ñîâðåìåííûå èñòîðèêè îöåíèâàþò âñå ýòî îïîë÷åíèå ïðèìåðíî â 2000 ÷åëîâåê
Íàêîíåö, ê ïîëóäíþ áîåâûå äåéñòâèÿ çàâåðøèëèñü. Àíãëèéñêèé êîðîëü ïîñëàë ãåðîëüäîâ ïåðåñ÷èòûâàòü óáèòûõ ôðàíöóçîâ.
Ïåðåêëè÷êà ñðåäè àíãëè÷àí ïîêàçàëà îòñóòñòâèå 40 ëàòíèêîâ. Òî÷íûå ïîòåðè ëó÷íèêîâ è êîïåéùèêîâ íåèçâåñòíû; îíè äîëæíû áûòü ñóùåñòâåííî áîëüøå, íî â öåëîì òîæå íåâåëèêè. Ïî ïðåäïîëîæèòåëüíûì ñîâðåìåííûì îöåíêàì, ó àíãëè÷àí ìîãëî áûòü îêîëî 200 óáèòûõ è ðàíåíûõ.
Îêîëî àíãëèéñêèõ ïîçèöèé áûëè íàéäåíû òåëà 1542 ôðàíöóçñêèõ ðûöàðåé è ñêâàéðîâ (ñîãëàñíî äîñòîâåðíîìó îò÷åòó Ìàéêëà èç Íîðòáóðãà). Ñðåäè íèõ áûëè 11 ôðàíöóçñêèõ ãðàôîâ è ãåðöîãîâ, â òî ÷èñëå Øàðëü, ãðàô Àëàíñîí (áðàò êîðîëÿ), ãåðöîã Ëîòàðèíãñêèé (æåíàòûé íà ïëåìÿííèöå êîðîëÿ), Ëóè äå Íåâåð (ãðàô Ôëàíäðñêèé), Ëóè äå Øàòèéîí (ãðàô Áëóà, ïëåìÿííèê êîðîëÿ), ãðàôû ä'Îìàëü, äå Ñàëüì, äå Áëàìîí, ä'Àðêóð (ãëàâà êëàíà, â êîòîðûé âõîäèë èçìåííèê Ãîäôðóà ä'Àðêóð), äå Ñàíñåð, ä'Îêñåð, Ñåí-Ïîëü, òàêæå àðõèåïèñêîïû Íèìà è Ðóàíà. Ïîãèáëî è íåñêîëüêî âåëüìîæ èç Ñâÿùåííîé Ðèìñêîé èìïåðèè, âêëþ÷àÿ êîðîëÿ Èîàííà Áîãåìñêîãî. Ñêîëüêî ïîãèáëî ïðîñòûõ ïåõîòèíöåâ, íåèçâåñòíî – ïîñêîëüêó èõ ñíàðÿæåíèå íå ïðåäñòàâëÿëî îñîáîé öåííîñòè, èõ íèêòî íå ñ÷èòàë, ê òîìó æå èõ òåëà áûëè ðàçáðîñàíû íà áîëüøîì ïðîñòðàíñòâå. Âåðîÿòíî, áëèçêè ê èñòèíå äàííûå Ìàéêëà èç Íîðòáóðãà – îêîëî 2000.
Ôðóàññàð ãîâîðèò î 1200 óáèòûõ ôðàíöóçñêèõ ðûöàðÿõ è áîëåå 30000 äðóãèõ (â äðóãèõ ðóêîïèñÿõ ÷èñëî ïîãèáøèõ ïåõîòèíöåâ óìåíüøåíî äî 15 èëè 16 òûñ.). Âèëëàíè ãîâîðèò, ÷òî ïîãèáëè 1600 ðûöàðåé, 4000 êîííûõ îðóæåíîñöåâ è 20000 ïåõîòèíöåâ. "Èñòîðèÿ Äîôèíå" ñîîáùàåò î ãèáåëè 1716 ðûöàðåé è îêîëî 10 òûñÿ÷ ïåõîòèíöåâ.  òîì, ÷òî êàñàåòñÿ ïåõîòû, ýòè öèôðû ïðèíÿòî ñ÷èòàòü ôàíòàñòè÷åñêèìè.
Ïëåííûõ àíãëè÷àíå íå áðàëè: åùå äî ñðàæåíèÿ Ýäóàðä III âûïóñòèë ñîîòâåòñòâóþùèé ïðèêàç, ïîâåëåâ òàêæå íå îòâëåêàòüñÿ íà ñíÿòèå äîñïåõîâ ñ óáèòûõ âïëîòü äî ïîëíîãî îêîí÷àíèÿ ñðàæåíèÿ.
Óöåëåâøèå ôðàíöóçû ïî÷òè ñðàçó æå ñòàëè èñêàòü êîçëà îòïóùåíèÿ è íàøëè åãî â ëèöå èíîñòðàíöåâ. Êîãäà Ôèëèïï VI äîáðàëñÿ äî Àìüåíà óòðîì 27 àâãóñòà, îäíèì èç åãî ïåðâûõ äåéñòâèé áûë ïðèêàç óñòðîèòü ðåçíþ ãåíóýçñêèì "ïðåäàòåëÿì", ãäå áû îíè íè áûëè íàéäåíû. Ìíîãèå èç íèõ áûëè óáèòû â Àìüåíå è â áëèçëåæàùèõ ãàðíèçîíàõ ïðåæäå ÷åì ãíåâ êîðîëÿ îñòûë è åãî ðàñïîðÿæåíèÿ áûëè îòìåíåíû. Ïîñëåäóþùèå ðàçìûøëåíèÿ óáåäèëè áîëüøèíñòâî ôðàíöóçîâ, ÷òî âèíà ëåæàëà íå íà àðáàëåò÷èêàõ, à íà ôðàíöóçñêîé òÿæåëîé êàâàëåðèè, êîòîðàÿ áåñïîðÿäî÷íî àòàêîâàëà àíãëèéñêèå áîåâûå ïîðÿäêè è ïîçâîëèëà ñåáÿ ðàçáèòü ïåõîòèíöàì è ïðîñòûì ëó÷íèêàì, "ëþäÿì íè÷òîæíîãî çíà÷åíèÿ", êàê âîçìóùåííî îïèñûâàë èõ îäèí ìîíàõ èç Ñåí-Äåíè.
Ïîãèáøèå ôðàíöóçñêèå âåëüìîæè áûëè ïðèñòîéíî ïîõîðîíåíû âìåñòå ñ àíãëè÷àíàìè â çàõâà÷åííîì àááàòñòâå Âàëóàð, ïðèñóòñòâóþùèå ïðè ýòîì àíãëèéñêèå êîìàíäèðû áûëè îäåòû â ÷åðíîå. Îñòàëüíûõ ñâàëèëè â áðàòñêèå ìîãèëû, êîãäà ïîñëå óõîäà àíãëè÷àí íà ïîëå áîÿ ïðèøëè îêðåñòíûå êðåñòüÿíå.
28 àâãóñòà ôðàíöóçû çàïðîñèëè ïåðåìèðèå íà 4 äíÿ, ÷òîáû ïîõîðîíèòü ïîãèáøèõ. Îäíàêî óæå 30 àâãóñòà àíãëèéñêàÿ àðìèÿ âíîâü äâèíóëàñü íà ñåâåð, âûæèãàÿ âñå â 30-êì ïîëîñå îò ìîðÿ âãëóáü ñóøè. Àíãëè÷àíå îáîøëè ãëàâíûå óêðåïëåííûå ãîðîäà, Ýäåí, Ìîíòðåé è Áóëîíü, ÷üè ãàðíèçîíû áûëè óñèëåíû áåãëåöàìè èç-ïîä Êðåñè, íî ðàçîðèëè èõ ïðåäìåñòüÿ è ñîæãëè óðîæàé íà ïîëÿõ. Ãîðîäîê Ýòàïëü îíè âçÿëè øòóðìîì è ðàçãðàáèëè. Íåçàùèùåííûå ñòåíàìè ìåñòå÷êè è äåðåâíè âîîáùå ïðåâðàùàëèñü â ãîëîâåøêè. Òàê, ãîðîäîê Âèñàí â 12 êì îò Êàëå, äî ýòîãî îáû÷íîå ìåñòî âûñàäêè àíãëèéñêèõ ïóòåøåñòâåííèêîâ íà êîíòèíåíò, áûë ñòåðò ñ ëèöà çåìëè.
2 ñåíòÿáðÿ Ýäóàðä III óñòðîèë âîåííûé ñîâåò â äåðåâíå Âèìèëü ê ñåâåðó îò Áóëîíè. Ìíîãèì èç åãî êîìàíäèðîâ óæå ñòàíîâèëàñü ÿñíî, ÷òî îíè èçâëåêëè âåñüìà íåìíîãî âûãîäû ïðè âñåõ ðàçìåðàõ îäåðæàííîé ïîáåäû. Êàê ïèñàë ñàì Ýäóàðä àíãëèéñêèì ãîðîäàì, – "Ìû ïåðåñåêëè êîðîëåâñòâî íàøåãî ïðîòèâíèêà, ìû ñîæãëè è ðàçðóøèëè ìíîãî çàìêîâ, ïîìåñòèé è ãîðîäîâ è óáèëè ìíîãèõ âðàãîâ". Ýòî áûëî âñ¸, ÷åãî óäàëîñü äîáèòüñÿ. Êðåñè áûëî ïîëèòè÷åñêîé êàòàñòðîôîé äëÿ ôðàíöóçñêîé êîðîíû, íî åãî âîåííûå ïîñëåäñòâèÿ áûëè íåçíà÷èòåëüíû, ïîñêîëüêó Ýäóàðä III íå èìåë äîñòàòî÷íî âîéñê äëÿ ïîñòîÿííîé îêêóïàöèè ïðîéäåííîé òåððèòîðèè.
Ìàëî ñîìíåíèé â òîì, ÷òî ïåðâîíà÷àëüíûì íàìåðåíèåì Ýäóàðäà áûëî èìåííî ïîñòîÿííîå çàâîåâàíèå Íîðìàíäèè. Îá ýòîì ñâèäåòåëüñòâóþò è ïðèíÿòèå âàññàëüíîé ïðèñÿãè ó Ãîäôðóà ä'Àðêóðà çà íîðìàíäñêèå çåìëè, è íåîäíîêðàòíûå ïðèêàçû âîçäåðæèâàòüñÿ îò ãðàáåæà è íàñèëèÿ â Íîðìàíäèè. Âàëîíü, ïåðâûé çíà÷èòåëüíûé çàõâà÷åííûé íîðìàíäñêèé ãîðîä, ïîëó÷èë "êîðîëåâñêèé ìèð" è íåáîëüøîé àíãëèéñêèé ãàðíèçîí.  Êàðàíòàíå òàêæå áûë îñòàâëåí ãàðíèçîí èç ìåñòíûõ ñòîðîííèêîâ ä'Àðêóðà. Ïî ïóòè Ýäóàðä ðàññûëàë ãîíöîâ â þæíóþ Íîðìàíäèþ, ïðîâîçãëàøàâøèõ, ÷òî îí ïðèø¸ë "íå ãðàáèòü çåìëþ, íî âñòóïèòü âî âëàäåíèå åþ". Íåêîòîðûå èç ýòèõ ãîíöîâ áûëè ëèí÷åâàíû ðàçãíåâàííûìè êðåñòüÿíàìè, íî íàõîäèëèñü è òàêèå, êòî âåðèë èì, îñîáåííî â íà÷àëå êàìïàíèè. Ìíîæåñòâî ìåñòíûõ êðåñòüÿí ïðèøëî â âûñàäî÷íûé ëàãåðü Ýäóàðäà â Ëà-Óãå ñ èçúÿâëåíèåì ïîêîðíîñòè. Òàêæå è æèòåëè Áàé¸ íàïðàâèëè Ýäóàðäó ïîñëàíöåâ, ìîëÿ ïðèíÿòü èõ âàññàëüíóþ ïðèñÿãó (îìàæ), õîòÿ àíãëèéñêàÿ àðìèÿ è ïðîõîäèëà ñòîðîíîé îò èõ ãîðîäà. Îòâåò Ýäóàðäà áûë ïîêàçàòåëåí. Îí îòêàçûâàëñÿ îò èõ ïðåäëîæåíèÿ äî òåõ ïîð, ïîêà íå áóäåò â ñîñòîÿíèè îáåñïå÷èòü èì çàùèòó, òî åñòü äî âçÿòèÿ Êàíà.
Îäíàêî èñòèíà çàêëþ÷àëàñü â òîì, ÷òî îí âîîáùå íå ìîã îáåñïå÷èòü òàêîé çàùèòû ñâîèì íîâûì ïîääàííûì, â ÷åì îíè áûñòðî óáåäèëèñü. Îí íå ìîã èç çàùèòèòü äàæå îò ñîáñòâåííûõ âîéñê, è ïîñëå ñâîåãî óõîäà îí íå ìîã èõ çàùèòèòü îò ðåïðåññèé ôðàíöóçñêèõ âîéñê è ÷èíîâíèêîâ. Òàê çàâîåâàòåëüíàÿ êàìïàíèÿ ñàìîïðîèçâîëüíî ïðåâðàòèëàñü â ãðàáèòåëüñêèé êîííûé ðåéä, "øåâîøå". Âñå çàõâà÷åííûå ìåñòà áûëè ïî÷òè ñðàçó æå ïîñëå óõîäà ãëàâíîé àíãëèéñêîé àðìèè îòáèòû ôðàíöóçàìè. Àíãëèéñêèé ãàðíèçîí Êàíà áûë îêðóæåí è ïîëíîñòüþ óíè÷òîæåí ôðàíöóçñêèìè âîéñêàìè èç ãîðîäñêîé öèòàäåëè. Ëþäè ä'Àðêóðà â Êàðàíòàíå áûëè íåîæèäàííî ñõâà÷åíû ìåñòíûì èìïðîâèçèðîâàííûì îïîë÷åíèåì íåìåäëåííî ïîñëå óõîäà àíãëè÷àí. Îíè áûëè äîñòàâëåíû â Ïàðèæ è òàì òîðæåñòâåííî êàçíåíû.
Íà ñîâåòå â Âèìèëü áûëî ðåøåíî èäòè ê ïîðòîâîìó ãîðîäó Êàëå è çàõâàòèòü åãî ñ ïðèëåãàþùèì ïîáåðåæüåì. Ýòî áûëè ëó÷øèå âîðîòà âî Ôðàíöèþ, ÷åì ëþáîé íîðìàíäñêèé ïîðò, òàê êàê Êàëå íàõîäèòñÿ â ñàìîì óçêîì ìåñòå ïðîëèâà Ëà-Ìàíø, òàì ëåã÷å âñåãî ïåðåáðàñûâàòü ïðèïàñû è ïîäêðåïëåíèÿ èç Àíãëèè. Êðîìå òîãî, Êàëå ðàñïîëîæåí áëèçêî îò Ôëàíäðèè, íàèáîëåå íàäåæíîãî îò àíãëèéñêèõ ñîþçíèêîâ íà êîíòèíåíòå. 4 ñåíòÿáðÿ 1346 ã. àíãëè÷àíå ïîÿâèëèñü ïîä åãî ñòåíàìè. 54-äíåâíûé àíãëèéñêèé ðåéä çàâåðøèëñÿ.


ÁÈÒÂÀ ÏÐÈ ÊÐÅÑÈ (1346 ã.)
È ÂÎÅÍÍÎÅ ÄÅËÎ ÍÀ×ÀËÀ ÑÒÎËÅÒÍÅÉ ÂÎÉÍÛ
Äìèòðèé Óâàðîâ

×àñòü II. Àíàëèç

2.1. Ïðè÷èíû ïîðàæåíèÿ ôðàíöóçîâ è çíà÷åíèå ñðàæåíèÿ ïðè Êðåñè.

Êàê áûëî ñêàçàíî âûøå, ñîâðåìåííèêè îñíîâíîé ïðè÷èíîé ïîðàæåíèÿ ôðàíöóçîâ ñ÷èòàëè áåñïîðÿäî÷íîñòü àòàê èõ êîííèöû. Óæå Ôðóàññàð îñîáî ïîä÷åðêèâàåò íåðàçáåðèõó è áåñïîðÿäîê, öàðèâøèå â àðìèè Ôèëèïïà VI. Ýòó òî÷êó çðåíèÿ âîñïðîèçâîäÿò è ìíîãèå èñòîðèêè íàøåãî âðåìåíè. Âîò ÷òî ïèøåò, íàïðèìåð, Å.À. Ðàçèí (â ñâîþ î÷åðåäü, îïèðàþùèéñÿ íà Äåëüáðþêà): "Àíãëè÷àíå äîñòèãëè óñïåõà áëàãîäàðÿ òîìó, ÷òî ïðàâèëüíî èñïîëüçîâàëè ìåñòíîñòü, ñïåøèëè ðûöàðåé è ïîñòðîèëè èõ ñ ïåõîòîé, à òàêæå áëàãîäàðÿ òîìó, ÷òî àíãëèéñêèå ëó÷íèêè èìåëè âûñîêèå áîåâûå êà÷åñòâà. Íåäèñöèïëèíèðîâàííîñòü ôðàíöóçñêîãî âîéñêà óñêîðèëà åãî ïîðàæåíèå. Ñòèõèéíî íà÷àòûé áîé ïðîòåêàë íåîðãàíèçîâàííî. Ïðîòèâíèê áûë àòàêîâàí íå íà âñåì ôðîíòå, àòàêè ïðîèñõîäèëè ïîñëåäîâàòåëüíî è íîñèëè ðàçðîçíåííûé õàðàêòåð. Âçàèìîäåéñòâèå àðáàëåò÷èêîâ è ðûöàðñêîé êîííèöû îòñóòñòâîâàëî. Èç-çà íåáëàãîïðèÿòíûõ óñëîâèé ìåñòíîñòè è ïîãîäû ðûöàðè øëè â àòàêó ìåäëåííî. Îò ïîëíîãî óíè÷òîæåíèÿ ôðàíöóçîâ ñïàñëî òî, ÷òî àíãëè÷àíå íå ïðåñëåäîâàëè èõ".
Åäâà ëè ýòî ìîæíî íàçâàòü àäåêâàòíûì àíàëèçîì ñðàæåíèÿ ïðè Êðåñè. Õîòÿ íàçâàíû ìíîãèå ôàêòîðû, ìîæíî òîëüêî äîãàäûâàòüñÿ, êàêèå èç íèõ àâòîð ñ÷èòàåò íàèáîëåå çíà÷èìûìè. Ñàìî ïî ñåáå ñïåøèâàíèå âñàäíèêîâ è ïîñòðîåíèå èõ ñ ïåõîòîé íå ÿâëÿåòñÿ ïðåèìóùåñòâîì (ëþáîïûòíî, ÷òî ñðåäíåâåêîâûå ôðàíöóçû ñäåëàëè òî÷íî òàêîé æå âûâîä î ïîëüçå ñïåøèâàíèÿ ðûöàðåé è ïîòåðïåëè íîâûå ïîðàæåíèÿ ïðè Ïóàòüå è Àçåíêóðå). Àíãëèéñêèå ëó÷íèêè, íåñîìíåííî, èìåëè âûñîêèå áîåâûå êà÷åñòâà, íî íå áûëè áàëëàñòîì è íàåìíèêè-ïðîôåññèîíàëû ãåíóýçñêèå àðáàëåò÷èêè. Íåïîíÿòíî, êàêèì åùå ìîæåò áûòü âçàèìîäåéñòâèå ïåøèõ àðáàëåò÷èêîâ è ðûöàðñêîé êîííèöû, êðîìå èìåâøåãî ìåñòî ïðè Êðåñè (ñíà÷àëà âåäóò îáñòðåë àðáàëåò÷èêè, ïîòîì èäåò â àòàêó êîííèöà). Íåáëàãîïðèÿòíûå äëÿ ôðàíöóçîâ óñëîâèÿ ìåñòíîñòè è ïîãîäû îêàçàëè ñâîå âëèÿíèå, íî ñîìíèòåëüíî, ÷òîáû ñðàæåíèå ðàçâèâàëîñü ñóùåñòâåííî èíà÷å, åñëè áû ïåðåä íèì íå ïðîøåë ëèâåíü è åñëè áû ôëàíãè àíãëè÷àí çàùèùàë íå ëåñ, à èñêóññòâåííûå ïðåïÿòñòâèÿ âðîäå êàíàâû, ïîâîçîê èëè ðîãàòîê. Ïðåñëåäîâàòü ôðàíöóçîâ àíãëè÷àíå íå ìîãëè, ïîñêîëüêó ñðàæåíèå çàêîí÷èëîñü ãëóáîêîé íî÷üþ. Ôàêòè÷åñêè ãëàâíûìè ïðè÷èíàìè íåóäà÷è ïðîâîçãëàøàþòñÿ íåîðãàíèçîâàííîñòü è íåäèñöèïëèíèðîâàííîñòü ôðàíöóçñêèõ âîéñê, ðàçðîçíåííîñòü èõ àòàê – òî åñòü âîñïðîèçâîäèòñÿ ìíåíèå ñîâðåìåííèêîâ áèòâû ïðè Êðåñè.
À âîò ÷òî çíà÷èòñÿ â ðîññèéñêîì èçäàíèè 2000 ã. "Âñåìèðíîé èñòîðèè âîéí" àìåðèêàíñêèõ àâòîðîâ Ð.Ý. è Ò.Í. Äþïþè: "Ðàíüøå ïåõîòå óæå äîâîäèëîñü äîáèâàòüñÿ óñïåõà íàä ôåîäàëüíîé òÿæåëîé êàâàëåðèåé: â áèòâàõ ïðè Ëåíüÿíî, Êóðòðå, è àâñòðèéñêî-øâåéöàðñêèõ âîéíàõ; íî âî âñåõ ýòèõ ðàííèõ ïðèìåðàõ êàæäûé ðàç ïåõîòà áûëà îáÿçàíà ïîáåäå êàêèì-òî îñîáûì îáñòîÿòåëüñòâàì. Èíîå äåëî ïðè Êðåñè. Çäåñü ñòîéêàÿ è äèñöèïëèíèðîâàííàÿ ïåõîòà îäåðæàëà â ÷èñòîì ïîëå ïîáåäó íàä ñàìîé ëó÷øåé â Åâðîïå êàâàëåðèåé (ïðàâäà, êîìàíäîâàëè åé ñîâåðøåííî áåçäàðíî). Ýäóàðä III, ñòðàòåã äàëåêî íå âûäàþùèéñÿ, ïðîÿâèë ñåáÿ íàèáîëåå ãðàìîòíûì òàêòèêîì ñâîåãî âðåìåíè. Ïîíèìàÿ, ÷åì èìåííî ñèëüíà äèñöèïëèíèðîâàííàÿ ïåõîòà â ïðîòèâîñòîÿíèè êàâàëåðèè, à òàêæå íàñêîëüêî îïóñòîøèòåëåí îãîíü åãî ëó÷íèêîâ, Ýäóàðä III îïòèìàëüíî èñïîëüçîâàë ñâîå òàêòè÷åñêîå ïðåèìóùåñòâî. Âåêîì ïîçæå èíûå ôàêòîðû ñâåäóò íà íåò ïîëèòè÷åñêîå çíà÷åíèå áèòâû ïðè Êðåñè. Íî ñ òî÷êè çðåíèÿ âîåííîé èñòîðèè, ýòà áèòâà îòíîñèòñÿ ê ðàçðÿäó ñàìûõ ÷òî íè íà åñòü îñíîâîïîëàãàþùèõ. Ïî÷òè òûñÿ÷åëåòèå íà ïîëå áîÿ ãëàâåíñòâîâàëà êàâàëåðèÿ – è âîò íàêîíåö àäðèàíîïîëüñêèé ïðèãîâîð áûë îïðîòåñòîâàí. Íà÷èíàÿ ñ áèòâû ïðè Êðåñè ãëàâíóþ ðîëü â áîåâûõ äåéñòâèÿõ ñòàëà èãðàòü ïåõîòà".
Çäåñü âîîáùå íå ñîäåðæèòñÿ âíÿòíîãî è êîíêðåòíîãî îáúÿñíåíèÿ èìåííî òàêîãî èñõîäà ñðàæåíèÿ, èìååò ìåñòî ëèøü áîëåå ÷åì ñîìíèòåëüíàÿ êîíñòàòàöèÿ ïðèíöèïèàëüíîãî ïðåâîñõîäñòâà ñòîéêîé è äèñöèïëèíèðîâàííîé ïåõîòû íàä ëþáîé êîííèöåé. Ëîæíîñòü òåçèñà, ñîãëàñíî êîòîðîìó ñðàæåíèå Êðåñè îòêðûâàåò "âåê ïåõîòû" â ñðåäíåâåêîâûõ âîéíàõ, áóäåò ïîäðîáíåå ðàññìîòðåíà äàëåå. Ôðàçà æå î "ïîáåäå â ÷èñòîì ïîëå" âîîáùå àáñóðäíà – àíãëè÷àíå çàíÿëè òùàòåëüíî âûáðàííóþ ïîçèöèþ íà õîëìå, çàùèùåííóþ ñ ôëàíãîâ ëåñàìè, è âäîáàâîê óñïåëè âûêîïàòü ÿìû-ëîâóøêè ïåðåä ñâîåé ïîçèöèåé.
Ýòè äâà ôðàãìåíòà èç íàèáîëåå õîäîâûõ èçäàíèé ïî ñðåäíåâåêîâîé âîåííîé èñòîðèè ïðèâåäåíû çäåñü ïðåèìóùåñòâåííî äëÿ òîãî, ÷òîáû ñòàëî ïîíÿòíî, ñ êàêèì íåäîáðîêà÷åñòâåííûì ìàòåðèàëîì ïðèõîäèòñÿ èìåòü äåëî ñîâðåìåííîìó ðóññêîÿçû÷íîìó ÷èòàòåëþ.
Áîëåå êîíêðåòíî è îáîñíîâàííî îöåíèâàþò ñðàæåíèå ïðè Êðåñè çàïàäíûå èññëåäîâàòåëè. Ïðåæäå âñåãî, îíè îòâåðãàþò òî÷êó çðåíèÿ, ÷òî íåîðãàíèçîâàííîñòü è ðàçðîçíåííîñòü àòàê ôðàíöóçñêîé êîííèöû áûëè ãëàâíîé ïðè÷èíîé åå ïîðàæåíèÿ. Âíèìàòåëüíîå ÷òåíèå èñòî÷íèêîâ íå îñòàâëÿåò ñîìíåíèé, ÷òî ôðàíöóçñêàÿ êîííèöà áûëà äîñòàòî÷íî ñêîíöåíòðèðîâàíà ïåðåä íà÷àëîì áèòâû (åñëè óæ ïåðâûìè íà÷àëè ñðàæåíèå ïåøèå àðáàëåò÷èêè) è åå ïåðâàÿ àòàêà áûëà äîñòàòî÷íî ìàññîâîé; âîçìîæíî, ëåâîå êðûëî ïîä êîìàíäîâàíèåì ãðàôà Àëàíñîíà íåñêîëüêî ïðåæäåâðåìåííî àòàêîâàëî áàòàëèþ ïðèíöà Óýëüññêîãî, íî ëó÷íèêè äðóãîãî àíãëèéñêîãî êðûëà âñå ðàâíî íå ìîãëè îêàçàòü åé ñóùåñòâåííîé ïîìîùè (øèðèíà ïîëÿ áîÿ ñîñòàâëÿåò îêîëî ïîëóòîðà êèëîìåòðîâ, à äàëüíîñòü ñòðåëüáû èç ëóêà íå ïðåâûøàåò 250 ì). Áåñïîðÿäîê â ðÿäàõ ôðàíöóçñêîé êàâàëåðèè åäâà ëè ñóùåñòâåííî ïðåâûøàë íåèçáåæíî âîçíèêàþùèé ïðè ëþáîé ìàññîâîé êîííîé àòàêå. Ñîâðåìåííûå èññëåäîâàòåëè òàêæå óêàçûâàþò íà òîò ôàêò, ÷òî ñïîñîáíîñòü ôðàíöóçñêèõ ðûöàðåé ìíîãîêðàòíî ïåðåãðóïïèðîâûâàòüñÿ ïîñëå íåóäà÷íûõ àòàê è, ñîõðàíÿÿ ïðèñóòñòâèå äóõà, âîçîáíîâëÿòü èõ ïî ñêëîíó, óñåÿííîìó óáèòûìè è ðàíåíûìè ëþäüìè è ëîøàäÿìè, åäâà ëè ìîæåò ñ÷èòàòüñÿ äîêàçàòåëüñòâîì îòñóòñòâèÿ äèñöèïëèíû è ñëàáîé ìîòèâàöèè.
Ãëàâíîå æå, ÷òî äàæå åñëè áû ôðàíöóçñêàÿ êàâàëåðèÿ àòàêîâàëà àíãëè÷àí îäíîâðåìåííî è â èäåàëüíîì ïîðÿäêå, ðåçóëüòàò áûë áû òîò æå, åñëè íå õóæå. Øèðèíà ïîëÿ áîÿ íå ïîçâîëÿëà ðàñïîëîæèòü áîëåå òûñÿ÷è âñàäíèêîâ â îäíîé øåðåíãå, òî åñòü 12 òûñ. êîííûõ ëàòíèêîâ ïðèøëîñü áû ïîñòðîèòü â 12 øåðåíã. Óáèòûå è ðàíåíûå ëîøàäè ïåðâûõ ðÿäîâ îáðàçîâàëè áû çàòîð è äàëåå óæå íè îäíà àíãëèéñêàÿ ñòðåëà íå ïðîõîäèëà áû ìèìî îáðàçîâàâøåéñÿ ãóñòîé ìàññû. Âîîáùå, ïðè ïðèíÿòîé ó àíãëèéñêèõ ëó÷íèêîâ ñòðåëüáå ïî ïëîùàäÿì áîëüøàÿ ïëîòíîñòü ôðàíöóçîâ íà ïîëå áîÿ ïðèâåëà áû òîëüêî ê áîëüøåìó ïðîöåíòó ïîïàäàíèé è óâåëè÷åíèþ ïîòåðü.
Ñîâðåìåííûå èññëåäîâàòåëè âûäåëÿþò äâå îñíîâíûå ïðè÷èíû ïîáåäû àíãëè÷àí.
Âî-ïåðâûõ, â òî âðåìÿ äåéñòâèÿ îò îáîðîíû íà óäà÷íî âûáðàííîé è óêðåïëåííîé ïîçèöèè äàâàëè î÷åíü áîëüøîå ïðåèìóùåñòâî ïåõîòå ïåðåä ðûöàðñêîé êîííèöåé.  ýòîì ïëàíå ñðàæåíèå ïðè Êðåñè íè÷åì íå îòëè÷àåòñÿ îò ïàìÿòíîãî ôðàíêî-ôëàìàíäñêîãî ñðàæåíèÿ ïðè Êóðòðå â 1302 ã. è ïîñëåäóþùèõ áîåâ ïåðâîé ïîëîâèíû XIV âåêà. Áîëåå òîãî, åùå âî âðåìÿ áèòâû ïðè Ãàñòèíãñå â 1066 ã. òÿæåëàÿ êîííèöà Âèëüãåëüìà Çàâîåâàòåëÿ íè÷åãî íå ìîãëà ïîäåëàòü ïðîòèâ óêðåïèâøèõñÿ íà õîëìå àíãëîñàêñîâ, ïîêà èõ íå óäàëîñü âûìàíèòü íà ðàâíèíó, òàê ÷òî âûøåóêàçàííûé òåçèñ ìîæíî ñ÷èòàòü îáùèì ìåñòîì äëÿ âñåãî Ñðåäíåâåêîâüÿ. Áåç âñÿêîãî ñîìíåíèÿ, è ôðàíöóçñêèé êîðîëü Ôèëèïï VI îòäàâàë ñåáå â ýòîì îò÷åò, î ÷åì ñâèäåòåëüñòâóåò åãî îòêàç îò àòàêè àíãëèéñêèõ ïîçèöèé â àíàëîãè÷íûõ ñèòóàöèÿõ 1339 è 1340 ãã. è æåëàíèå îòëîæèòü ñðàæåíèå äíåì 26 àâãóñòà 1346 ã. Òîëüêî íåîäîëèìîå ïñèõîëîãè÷åñêîå äàâëåíèå ñî ñòîðîíû âîéñêà, âêëþ÷àÿ áëèæàéøåå îêðóæåíèå, çàñòàâèëî Ôèëèïïà VI ïîéòè íà íåîïðàâäàííûé ðèñê. Îí, êîíå÷íî, íå ïðîÿâèë äîñòàòî÷íîé âîëè è òâåðäîñòè, íî ñëåäóåò ïîíÿòü ýòîãî, ïî ñóùåñòâó, âûáîðíîãî ïðåäâîäèòåëÿ: àíãëè÷àíå ðàçîðèëè íàèáîëåå áîãàòóþ ÷àñòü åãî êîðîëåâñòâà è òåïåðü, áðîñèâ íàèáîëåå ãðîìîçäêóþ ÷àñòü íàãðàáëåííîãî, ñòðåìèòåëüíî óõîäèëè ê ãðàíèöå ñ Ôëàíäðèåé, äî êîòîðîé èì îñòàâàëîñü ëèøü íåñêîëüêî äíåâíûõ ïåðåõîäîâ. Áîåâîé äóõ ôðàíöóçñêèõ ðûöàðåé áûë î÷åíü âûñîê, îíè ãîðåëè æåëàíèåì ñðàçèòüñÿ. Ïîçâîëèòü àíãëè÷àíàì ñíîâà, óæå â òðåòèé ðàç, óéòè â öåëîñòè è ñîõðàííîñòè áûëî áû íåcòåðïèìûì óäàðîì ïî êîðîëåâñêîìó àâòîðèòåòó. È ìîã ëè Ôèëèïï VI çíàòü, ÷òî ñòðåëüáà àíãëèéñêèõ ëó÷íèêîâ ïî êîííûì ðûöàðÿì îêàæåòñÿ íàñòîëüêî ýôôåêòèâíîé?
Âòîðîé îñíîâíîé ïðè÷èíîé àíãëèéñêîé ïîáåäû ñîâðåìåííûå èñòîðèêè ñ÷èòàþò ïðåâîñõîäñòâî ëó÷íèêîâ íàä àðáàëåò÷èêàìè â ïîëåâîì áîþ. Ñëåäóåò ïîä÷åðêíóòü, ÷òî ðàíåå òàêèõ ìàññîâûõ äóýëåé ëó÷íèêîâ è àðáàëåò÷èêîâ íå áûëî, ê òîìó æå â ñòîëü áëàãîïðèÿòíûõ äëÿ ëó÷íèêîâ óñëîâèÿõ (èõ ïîëîæåíèå íà õîëìå è ñïèíîé ê ñîëíöó; îòñóòñòâèå ó àðáàëåò÷èêîâ ùèòîâ-ïàâåç; ëèâåíü, îñëàáèâøèé òåòèâû àðáàëåòîâ, êîòîðûå áûëî íåâîçìîæíî çàìåíèòü â ïîëåâûõ óñëîâèÿõ). Ïðåæäå èìåëè ìåñòî òîëüêî ñêðîìíûå ñòîëêíîâåíèÿ â ïåðèôåðèéíûõ ðåãèîíàõ (Ìîðëå, Îáåðîø), íå ïðèâëåêàâøèå ê ñåáå îñîáîãî âíèìàíèå íà ôîíå áîëåå ÿðêèõ ïîñëåäóþùèõ ñîáûòèé. Ôèëèïï VI íå ìîã çíàòü çàðàíåå, ÷òî àðáàëåò÷èêè îêàæóòñÿ ñòîëü áåññèëüíû, òåì áîëåå ýòîãî íå ìîãëè çíàòü îñòàëüíûå ðûöàðè è êîìàíäèðû, ÷åé êðóãîçîð íå âûõîäèë çà ïðåäåëû ñåâåðíîé Ôðàíöèè. Ôèëèïï VI âåðáîâàë àðáàëåò÷èêîâ â áåñïðåöåäåíòíûõ ïðåæäå ìàñøòàáàõ ñðåäè íàèáîëåå óìåëûõ ïðîôåññèîíàëîâ òîãî âðåìåíè, òðàòèë íà íèõ áîëüøèå äåíüãè. Âûäâèæåíèå èõ âïåðåä â áèòâå ïðè Êðåñè ïðåäñòàâëÿëîñü âïîëíå ðàçóìíûì äåëîì: èìåííî òàêîé îáñòðåë âûíóäèë âðàæåñêóþ ïåõîòó ïåðåéòè â íàñòóïëåíèå â áèòâàõ ïðè Ìîí-àí-Ïåâåëå (1304 ã.) è Êàññåëå (1328 ã.), ïîêèíóâ ñèëüíûå îáîðîíèòåëüíûå ïîçèöèè è ïîäñòàâèâ ñâîè ôëàíãè ïîä óäàðû òÿæåëîé ôðàíöóçñêîé êîííèöû. Îäíàêî ïðè Êðåñè ýòîò íîìåð íå ïðîøåë: êàê ïèøåò ôëîðåíòèéñêèé õðîíèñò Âèëëàíè, ïîêà àðáàëåò÷èê îäèí ðàç ïåðåçàðÿæàë ñâîé àðáàëåò, àíãëèéñêèé ëó÷íèê óñïåâàë âûïóñòèòü òðè ñòðåëû. Îáû÷íî ïèøóò, ÷òî ñêîðîñòðåëüíîñòü àðáàëåòà – 4 âûñòð./ìèí ïðîòèâ 10-12 äëÿ ëóêà; ñëåäóåò èìåòü â âèäó, ÷òî òåìï 4 âûñòð./ìèí ìîæåò ðàçâèòü òîëüêî ìàëîìîùíûé àðáàëåò, ïåðåçàðÿæàåìûé ïðè ïîìîùè êðþêà è ñòðåìåíè è óñòóïàþùèé ïî äàëüíîáîéíîñòè äëèííîìó ëóêó, ìîùíûé àðáàëåò ñ âîðîòîì èìååò ñêîðîñòðåëüíîñòü íå áîëåå 2 âûñòð./ìèí. Ê ýòîìó íàäî äîáàâèòü â 2-3 ðàçà áîëüøóþ ïëîòíîñòü ïîñòðîåíèÿ ëó÷íèêîâ çà ñ÷åò âåðòèêàëüíîãî ïîëîæåíèÿ ëóêà ïðè ñòðåëüáå.
Ïðèõîäèòñÿ ñäåëàòü âûâîä, ÷òî ïîðàæåíèå ôðàíöóçñêîé àðìèè ïðè Êðåñè áûëî ïðåäîïðåäåëåíî, íåñìîòðÿ íà åå ÷èñëåííîå ïðåâîñõîäñòâî è âûñîêèé áîåâîé äóõ. Ðàçóìíåå âñåãî äëÿ ôðàíöóçîâ áûëî áû íå âñòóïàòü â ñðàæåíèå 26 àâãóñòà, à îòñå÷ü àíãëè÷àí îò ãðàíèöû ñ Ôëàíäðèåé è áðàòü èõ èçìîðîì, îäíîâðåìåííî ïîñðåäñòâîì ìàíåâðèðîâàíèÿ ïðèíóæäàÿ ê áîþ íà îòêðûòîé ìåñòíîñòè è âî âñòðå÷íîì áîþ, íå äàâàÿ èì âðåìåíè è âîçìîæíîñòè âûñòðîèòüñÿ îïòèìàëüíûì îáðàçîì. Îäíàêî òàêàÿ òàêòèêà òðåáîâàëà áîëüøîé âûäåðæêè è òâåðäîé âëàñòè êîìàíäóþùåãî, â êîíêðåòíîé ïñèõîëîãè÷åñêîé îáñòàíîâêå 26 àâãóñòà îíà îêàçàëàñü íåâîçìîæíîé. Ãëóáèííûå ïðè÷èíû ôðàíöóçñêîãî ïîðàæåíèÿ ñëåäóåò èñêàòü â ðûõëîñòè è íåóêëþæåñòè ôðàíöóçñêîé âîåííîé îðãàíèçàöèè òîãî âðåìåíè: õîòÿ îòäåëüíî âçÿòûå ðûöàðñêèå îòðÿäû ìîãëè îáëàäàòü âûñîêîé áîåñïîñîáíîñòüþ, ñáîð è ðàçâåðòûâàíèå âñåãî îïîë÷åíèÿ çàíèìàëè íåïîçâîëèòåëüíî ìíîãî âðåìåíè, ÷òî ïðèâîäèëî ê ïîëíîé ïîòåðå èíèöèàòèâû è ïîçâîëÿëî ïðîòèâíèêó äèêòîâàòü ñâîè òàêòè÷åñêèå óñëîâèÿ.
Äëÿ àíãëè÷àí çíà÷åíèå áèòâû ïðè Êðåñè áûëî è íåçíà÷èòåëüíî, è âåëèêî îäíîâðåìåííî.  êðàòêîñðî÷íîé ïåðñïåêòèâå îíè âûèãðàëè íåìíîãî, ðàçâå ÷òî ñìîãëè áëàãîïîëó÷íî çàâåðøèòü ñâîé íàáåã, ñîõðàíèâ îñíîâíóþ ÷àñòü âîéñê è äîáû÷è. Îäíàêî íèêàêèõ òåððèòîðèàëüíûõ çàâîåâàíèé ýòà ïîáåäà íå ïðèíåñëà è ôðàíöóçñêàÿ àðìèÿ áûëà ðàçáèòà, íî íå óíè÷òîæåíà. Íåëüçÿ äàæå ñêàçàòü, ÷òî â ðåçóëüòàòå ýòîé áèòâû îíè çàõâàòèëè Êàëå: îñàäà ãîðîäà ïðîäîëæàëàñü 11 ìåñÿöåâ, åñëè áû àíãëè÷àíå âûñàäèëèñü ïîä íèì ñðàçó æå, çàõâàòèâ ãîðîæàí âðàñïëîõ, Êàëå èì íàâåðíÿêà äîñòàëñÿ áû çíà÷èòåëüíî ëåã÷å è áûñòðåå.
Îäíàêî áîëåå äàëüíèé, ïñèõîëîãè÷åñêèé ýôôåêò áèòâû áûë âåëèê. Äî íåå ïðåòåíçèè Ýäóàðäà íà ôðàíöóçñêèé òðîí ðàññìàòðèâàëèñü áîëüøå êàê þðèäè÷åñêàÿ óëîâêà ñ öåëüþ îáîñíîâàòü ïåðåõîä íà ñòîðîíó àíãëè÷àí Ôëàíäðèè (òåïåðü îí âûãëÿäåë íå êàê ìÿòåæ ïðîòèâ çàêîííîãî êîðîëÿ, à êàê ïîääåðæêà îäíîãî èç ïðåòåíäåíòîâ). Ïîñëå Êðåñè ýòè ïðåòåíçèè ñòàëè âîñïðèíèìàòüñÿ ñåðüåçíî è ñàìèì êîðîëåì, è åãî ïîääàííûìè; ïîääåðæêà âîéíû ñðåäè àíãëèéñêîé çíàòè ðåçêî âîçðîñëà, â Àíãëèè íà÷àëà îáðàçîâûâàòüñÿ "èìïåðñêàÿ" ïàðòèÿ, ñäåëàâøàÿ ñòàâêó íà çàâîåâàíèå è ðàçãðàáëåíèå áîãàòûõ êîíòèíåíòàëüíûõ çåìåëü.
Íàïðîòèâ, àâòîðèòåòó ôðàíöóçñêîãî ìîíàðõà áûë íàíåñåí ìîùíûé óäàð. Íàäî ó÷èòûâàòü, ÷òî âîåííûå ïîðàæåíèÿ è ïîáåäû âîñïðèíèìàëèñü â Ñðåäíèå Âåêà íå òîëüêî "ïðàãìàòè÷åñêè", íî è êàê "áîæèé ñóä", ïîäòâåðæäàþùèé èëè îïðîâåðãàþùèé ïðåòåíçèè íà ïðåñòîë èëè çåìëè.  óñëîâèÿõ, êîãäà öåíòðàëüíûé àïïàðàò ïðèíóæäåíèÿ áûë ñëàá, ìàòåðèàëüíûå âîçìîæíîñòè êîðîëåâñêîé âëàñòè, ñïîñîáíîñòü ñîçûâàòü îïîë÷åíèÿ è ñîáèðàòü íàëîãè, â áîëüøîé ñòåïåíè çàâèñåëè îò ÷èñòî äóõîâíûõ ôàêòîðîâ, îò âåðû â åå ñïîñîáíîñòü çàùèòèòü ëîÿëüíûõ è íàêàçàòü óêëîíÿþùèõñÿ îò èñïîëíåíèÿ äîëãà. Òåïåðü ýòà âåðà áûëà ïîêîëåáëåíà.
Ñåðüåçíûé óäàð áûë íàíåñåí è ïî ìîðàëüíîé ñàìîîöåíêå ôðàíöóçñêîãî ðûöàðñòâà. Ïðè Êðåñè âñå ôðàíöóçñêèå îòðÿäû áåññòðàøíî àòàêîâàëè ïðîòèâíèêà; ïðè Ïóàòüå ÷åðåç 10 ëåò íàøëîñü íåìàëî óêëîíÿþùèõñÿ è ñòðóñèâøèõ.
Êîðî÷å ãîâîðÿ, áèòâà ïðè Êðåñè ìàëî ÷òî äàëà àíãëèéñêîìó êîðîëþ íåìåäëåííî, íî âïðåäü åìó ñòàëî âîåâàòü ëåã÷å, à ôðàíöóçñêîìó – òðóäíåå.
2.2. Íîâàÿ òàêòèêà àíãëè÷àí.

Ó ïûòëèâûõ óìîâ ñðàæåíèå ïðè Êðåñè âûçûâàåò ìíîãî÷èñëåííûå âîïðîñû, ïðåæäå âñåãî, òàêîé: äëèííûé òèñîâûé ëóê – î÷åíü ïðîñòîå îðóæèå, êîòîðûì ïîëüçîâàëñÿ åùå ëåãåíäàðíûé Ðîáèí Ãóä â XII âåêå, íî íà õîä âîåííûõ äåéñòâèé îíî çàìåòíîãî âëèÿíèÿ íå îêàçûâàëî. À òóò âäðóã òàêàÿ ïîòðÿñàþùàÿ ýôôåêòèâíîñòü â áèòâå ñ ñèëüíåéøåé ðûöàðñêîé àðìèåé Åâðîïû, ê òîìó æå çàùèùåííîé çíà÷èòåëüíî ëó÷øèìè äîñïåõàìè, ÷åì âî âðåìåíà Êðåñòîâûõ ïîõîäîâ.
Îòâåò êðîåòñÿ â íîâîì òàêòè÷åñêîì èñïîëüçîâàíèè ýòîãî îðóæèÿ.
Ïðèöåëüíàÿ íàñòèëüíàÿ äàëüíîñòü ñòðåëüáû èç ëóêà íå ïðåâûøàåò 100 ì (ðåêîðäû îòäåëüíûõ ìàñòåðîâ â ðàñ÷åò ïðèíèìàòü íå áóäåì). Òàêàÿ äàëüíîñòü íåäîñòàòî÷íà, ÷òîáû íàäåæíî îñòàíîâèòü ðûöàðñêóþ êîííèöó, ïðåîäîëåâàþùóþ 250 ì â ìèíóòó ðûñüþ èëè 500 ì ãàëîïîì. Âäîáàâîê, ïðè íàñòèëüíîé ñòðåëüáå âðàæåñêèé ñòðîé ïîðàæàåòñÿ òîëüêî ñ ôðîíòà, íàèáîëåå çàùèùåííîãî äîñïåõàìè.
Ïðè ñòðåëüáå íàâåñîì, ò.å. ïîä îïòèìàëüíûì óãëîì 45 ãðàäóñîâ, äàëüíîñòü ñòðåëüáû ïðåâûøàåò 200 ì, à ïðè ñòðåëüáå ñ õîëìà è ïðè ïîïóòíîì âåòðå äîñòèãàåò 250 ì è áîëåå. Îäíàêî ïðèöåëüíàÿ ñòðåëüáà íà òàêîé äèñòàíöèè çàòðóäíåíà. Ãëàâíûì ôàêòîðîì, îãðàíè÷èâàþùèì äàëüíîáîéíîñòü ëóêà, ÿâëÿåòñÿ íå ñîïðîòèâëåíèå âîçäóõà, à ñèëà òÿæåñòè, ñ êàæäîé ñåêóíäîé âñå áûñòðåå ïðèòÿãèâàþùàÿ ñòðåëó ê çåìëå. Íà ïðàêòèêå óâåëè÷èòü äàëüíîñòü ñòðåëüáû ìîæíî òîëüêî óâåëè÷èâàÿ íà÷àëüíóþ ñêîðîñòü ñòðåëû, íî ôèçè÷åñêèå âîçìîæíîñòè ðÿäîâîãî ëó÷íèêà èìåþò ñâîé ïðåäåë. Ïîýòîìó íà÷àëüíàÿ ñêîðîñòü ñòðåëû îáû÷íî íå ïðåâûøàåò 50 ì/ñ.
 XIII âåêå è ðàíåå ëó÷íèêè ðàññìàòðèâàëèñü êàê ñóãóáî âòîðîñòåïåííûé è âñïîìîãàòåëüíûé âèä âîéñê, èõ áûëî îòíîñèòåëüíî íåìíîãî, ðàñïîëàãàëèñü îíè ïðîèçâîëüíî è êàæäûé ñòðåëÿë êòî âî ÷òî ãîðàçä. Èõ ðàçðåæåííàÿ ñòðåëüáà áûëà íåýôôåêòèâíà íà äèñòàíöèè 200-250 ì, òàê êàê ïîïàäàíèé áûëî íåäîñòàòî÷íî, ÷òîáû îñòàíîâèòü ìàññó âðàæåñêîé êîííèöû èëè ïåõîòû. Íà äèñòàíöèè æå ïðèöåëüíîãî âûñòðåëà ãëàâíîé ìûñëüþ ëó÷íèêà áûëî óñïåòü âîâðåìÿ ñêðûòüñÿ çà ñïèíàìè ñâîåé òÿæåëîé êîííèöû èëè ïåõîòû ïåðåä ëèöîì ïðèáëèæàþùåãîñÿ âðàæåñêîãî âàëà.
 íà÷àëå XIV âåêà àíãëèéñêèå ïîëêîâîäöû ðåçêî èçìåíèëè ýòîò ïîäõîä. Ëó÷íèêîâ ñòàëè èñïîëüçîâàòü ìíîãîòûñÿ÷íûìè ìàññàìè è â ïëîòíûõ áîåâûõ ïîðÿäêàõ, ïðè÷åì óïîð òåïåðü äåëàëñÿ íå íà òî÷íîñòü, à íà ñêîðîñòðåëüíîñòü. Íå íàäî áûëî äîëãî öåëèòüñÿ â îòäåëüíîãî ðûöàðÿ, äîñòàòî÷íî áûëî áûñòðî âûïóñêàòü ñòðåëû ïî âðàæåñêîìó îòðÿäó êàê öåëîìó. Êàê ïîëàãàþò, êàæäûé àíãëèéñêèé ëó÷íèê âûïóñêàë 10-12 ñòðåë â ìèíóòó (ñîâðåìåííûå ìàñòåðà äåìîíñòðèðóþò ñêîðîñòðåëüíîñòü 15 è äàæå 20 âûñòð./ìèí). Òàêèì îáðàçîì, 3-4 òûñÿ÷è ëó÷íèêîâ çà òó ìèíóòó, â òå÷åíèå êîòîðîé ê íèì ïðèáëèæàëñÿ ñòðîé âðàæåñêîé êîííèöû, ìîãëè âûïóñòèòü äî 40 òûñÿ÷ ñòðåë íà ôðîíòå âñåãî â êèëîìåòð (íå ñëó÷àéíî õðîíèñòû ñðàâíèâàëè òàêîé îáñòðåë ñî ñíåãîïàäîì). Ïðè ñòîëü ïëîòíîé ñòðåëüáå "ïî ïëîùàäÿì" îøèáêè îòäåëüíûõ ñòðåëêîâ êîìïåíñèðîâàëè äðóã äðóãà è åäâà ëè íå êàæäûé èç íåñêîëüêèõ òûñÿ÷ âðàæåñêèõ âñàäíèêîâ ïîëó÷àë íåñêîëüêî ïîïàäàíèé. Ïðè÷åì ñòðåëû, ïàäàÿ ïîä óãëîì îêîëî 45 ãðàäóñîâ, ïîðàæàëè íå òîëüêî ïåðåäíèé ðÿä ñïåðåäè, íî âñþ ãëóáèíó âðàæåñêîãî ñòðîÿ, âêëþ÷àÿ è õóæå çàùèùåííûå çàäíèå ðÿäû. Òàêèì îáðàçîì, óâåëè÷åíèå êîëè÷åñòâà ëó÷íèêîâ ïðèâåëî ê êà÷åñòâåííûì èçìåíåíèÿì: êàê âûðàçèëñÿ áîëåå ïîçäíèé ôðàíöóçñêèé õðîíèñò Ôèëèïï äå Êîììèí, "â áèòâàõ íåò íè÷åãî âàæíåå èõ íà ñâåòå, íî òîëüêî åñëè îíè ñèëüíû è â áîëüøîì êîëè÷åñòâå, ïîòîìó ÷òî êîãäà èõ íåìíîãî, îíè áåñïîëåçíû".
Ýòîò ìåòîä "ìàññèðîâàííîãî îáñòðåëà" ïðèâîäèë ê áîëüøîìó ðàñõîäó ñòðåë: â êðóïíûõ ñðàæåíèÿõ èõ âûïóñêàëèñü ñîòíè òûñÿ÷. Ïîýòîìó àíãëèéñêàÿ àðìèÿ âîçèëà ñ ñîáîé áîëüøîé çàïàñ ñòðåë (îáû÷íî îêîëî ñîòíè íà êàæäîãî ëó÷íèêà); ïîâîçêè ñ íèìè âî âðåìÿ áîÿ ñòàâèëè íåïîñðåäñòâåííî çà ñïèíàìè ëó÷íèêîâ.
Ñîâðåìåííûå àíãëèéñêèå èññëåäîâàòåëè óñòàíîâèëè, ÷òî äëÿ ïðîáèòèÿ ðûöàðñêîãî íàãðóäíèêà òîãî âðåìåíè ïðè ïîïàäàíèè ïîä 90° ñòðåëà äàæå ñ îïòèìàëüíûì èãîëü÷àòûì ("bodkin") íàêîíå÷íèêîì äîëæíà èìåòü ìàññó îò 70 ã. ïðè ñêîðîñòè 50 ì/ñ (êèíåòè÷åñêàÿ ýíåðãèÿ îê. 90 äæ.). Óáîéíàÿ ñèëà ñòðåë íà äèñòàíöèè óáûâàåò íå ñòîëü çíà÷èòåëüíî, êàê ìíîãèå äóìàþò, íî âñå-òàêè, ïî äàííûì ñîâðåìåííûõ èññëåäîâàíèé, ýíåðãèÿ ñòðåëû ïàäàåò ïðèìåðíî íà 10% êàæäûå 100 ì. Òî åñòü íà ñàìîì äåëå íà÷àëüíàÿ ýíåðãèÿ ñòðåëû äîëæíà áûòü ñêîðåå 100-120 äæ.  ïðèíöèïå, òàêàÿ âåëè÷èíà äîñòèæèìà äëÿ äëèííîãî ëóêà, íî íàõîäèòñÿ íà ïðåäåëå åãî âîçìîæíîñòåé. Åñëè èñõîäèòü èç íàòÿæåíèÿ îáû÷íîãî äëèííîãî ëóêà â 45 êã, ÊÏÄ â 70% è äëèíû õîäà òåòèâû â 70 ñì (îáû÷íàÿ äëèíà ñòðåëû îêîëî 75 ñì), íà÷àëüíàÿ ýíåðãèÿ ñòðåëû ñîñòàâèò îêîëî 110 äæ. Èçâåñòíû è äëèííûå ëóêè ñ íàòÿæåíèåì äî 80 êã, íî ýòî óæå ýêçåìïëÿðû äëÿ ðåêîðäñìåíîâ.
Âïðî÷åì, öåííîñòü òàêèõ ðàñ÷åòîâ áîëåå ÷åì îòíîñèòåëüíà. Âî-ïåðâûõ, ïðîáèòèå äîñïåõà åùå íå îçíà÷àëî ñåðüåçíîãî ðàíåíèÿ. ×àùå âñåãî ñòðåëû çàñòðåâàëè â ëàòàõ è èõ íàêîíå÷íèêè ïðîíèêàëè â òåëî íà íåáîëüøóþ ãëóáèíó; ê òîìó æå ïîä ëàòàìè íîñèëè ñòåãàíûé êàìçîë, òàêæå äàâàâøèé íåêîòîðóþ çàùèòó. Âåðõíÿÿ ÷àñòü øëåìà îáû÷íî áûëà âäâîå òîëùå íàãðóäíèêà, óñèëåííî çàùèùàëèñü ïëå÷è è áåäðà. Åùå áîëåå âàæíî, ÷òî ñòðåëû î÷åíü ðåäêî ïîïàäàëè ïîä óãëîì 90° è êà÷åñòâåííûå ðûöàðñêèå ëàòû áûëè ïðîäóìàííî âûãíóòû, ÷òîáû ñòðåëû ñêîëüçèëè ïî íèì è ðèêîøåòèðîâàëè. Ïîýòîìó ìîæíî óâåðåííî ñêàçàòü, ÷òî æèçíåííî âàæíûå îðãàíû ðûöàðÿ áûëè ìàëîóÿçâèìû äëÿ ñòðåë. Ïîæàëóé, íàèáîëåå óÿçâèìî áûëî ëèöî, òàê êàê êîíóñîîáðàçíûå çàáðàëà â 1346 ã. åùå íå áûëè ðàñïðîñòðàíåíû.
 òî æå âðåìÿ íå ñëåäóåò çàáûâàòü, ÷òî äåéñòâèòåëüíî çàêðûâàþùèå âñå òåëî äîñïåõè ñòîèëè öåëîå ñîñòîÿíèå è áûëè íåäîñòóïíû ïðîñòûì ðûöàðÿì, íå ãîâîðÿ óæå î ñåðæàíòàõ è ñêâàéðàõ ("áàêàëàâðàõ" ó ôðàíöóçîâ) èç çàäíèõ ðÿäîâ. Ñàìè äîñïåõè áûëè ðàçíîãî êà÷åñòâà è äàæå ëó÷øèå èç íèõ íå äîñòèãëè åùå âûñøèõ ñòàíäàðòîâ ñëåäóþùåãî, XV âåêà. Ïîýòîìó ìíîãî÷èñëåííûå íåñìåðòåëüíûå ðàíåíèÿ áûëè íåèçáåæíû.
Êîñâåííî âûøåèçëîæåííûå ñîîáðàæåíèÿ ïîäòâåðæäàþòñÿ ñòàòèñòèêîé ïîòåðü: íåñìîòðÿ íà óïîðíûå ìíîãîêðàòíûå àòàêè 12-òûñÿ÷íîé ôðàíöóçñêîé òÿæåëîé êîííèöû, íåñìîòðÿ íà òî, ÷òî àíãëè÷àíå äåëàëè âûëàçêè, ÷òîáû äîáèâàòü òÿæåëîðàíåíûõ, è íåìàëî ôðàíöóçñêèõ ðûöàðåé ïîãèáëî â ðóêîïàøíûõ ñõâàòêàõ, òîëüêî îäíà âîñüìàÿ ðûöàðåé è ñêâàéðîâ áûëà óáèòà. Çíà÷èòåëüíî áîëüøåå êîëè÷åñòâî äîëæíî áûëî áûòü ðàíåíî, íî íî÷íàÿ òüìà ïîçâîëèëà èì ñïàñòèñü.
Ñèëüíåå âñåãî îò òàêîãî îáñòðåëà ñòðàäàëè ëîøàäè. Áðîíþ îáû÷íî èìåëè òîëüêî êîíè ïåðâîãî ðÿäà, ïðè÷åì â áîëüøèíñòâå ñëó÷àåâ çàùèùåíû áûëè òîëüêî ãðóäü è ãîëîâà. Ýòî ÿñíî âèäíî èç èëëþñòðàöèé òîãî âðåìåíè. Êðóï çàùèùàëà òîëüêî ñòåãàíàÿ ïîïîíà, è òî íå âñåãäà (ëåòîì îíà ñëèøêîì èçíóðÿëà áû ëîøàäü); â ëþáîì ñëó÷àå îíà íå ìîãëà ïðåäîòâðàòèòü ðàíåíèÿ. Çàäíèå ðÿäû íå èìåëè çàùèòû ëîøàäåé âîîáùå.  ïðèíöèïå ëîøàäü îáëàäàåò áîëåå âûñîêîé æèâó÷åñòüþ, ÷åì ïðèíÿòî äóìàòü, è îáû÷íî òðåáóåòñÿ ìíîãî ðàíåíèé ñòðåëàìè, ÷òîáû åå óáèòü, îäíàêî äîñòàòî÷íî îäíîãî ñåðüåçíîãî ïîïàäàíèÿ, ÷òîáû ëîøàäü íà÷àëà áèòüñÿ ïîä âñàäíèêîì è àòàêà îêàçàëàñü ñîðâàííîé.
Èìåííî âûõîäîì èç ñòðîÿ ëîøàäåé, âåðîÿòíî, îáúÿñíÿåòñÿ òàêàÿ ìíîãî÷èñëåííîñòü ôðàíöóçñêèõ àòàê. Ïîòåðÿâ ëîøàäü è èñïûòàâ øîê îò ïàäåíèÿ, ðûöàðü âîçâðàùàëñÿ çà çàïàñíîé; ïðîäîëæàòü â îäèíî÷êó àòàêó ñïåøåííûì áûëî áåññìûñëåííûì, åñëè ðàññòîÿíèå äî ïðîòèâíèêà áûëî åùå âåëèêî. Ó êàæäîãî ðûöàðÿ îáû÷íî èìåëîñü 4-6 ëîøàäåé.
Âàæíîé îñîáåííîñòüþ íîâîé àíãëèéñêîé òàêòèêè ñòàëî è øèðîêîå èñïîëüçîâàíèå ïîëåâûõ èíæåíåðíûõ çàãðàæäåíèé: êàíàâ, âîë÷üèõ ÿì, à â áîëåå ïîçäíåå âðåìÿ è ðîãàòîê. Îíè çàìåäëÿëè âðàæåñêóþ àòàêó, óâåëè÷èâàëè âðåìÿ îáñòðåëà è, â òî æå âðåìÿ, ïîâûøàëè óñòîé÷èâîñòü îáîðîíû, åñëè ïðîòèâíèêó óäàâàëîñü ïðèáëèçèòüñÿ âïëîòíóþ.
Êàê ìû âèäèì, ïðè Êðåñè àíãëèéñêèå ëó÷íèêè, äàæå äåéñòâóÿ â î÷åíü áëàãîïðèÿòíûõ óñëîâèÿõ, íå ñìîãëè â îäèíî÷êó îñòàíîâèòü âñå ôðàíöóçñêèå àòàêè – îòäåëüíûì ãðóïïàì ëó÷øå çàùèùåííûõ è íàèáîëåå "óäà÷ëèâûõ" ðûöàðåé óäàëîñü äîáðàòüñÿ äî àíãëèéñêîãî ðàñïîëîæåíèÿ è âñòóïèòü â ðóêîïàøíóþ ñõâàòêó. Íî ýòè æàëêèå îñòàòêè èñõîäíîé ìàññû óæå íå ìîãëè ñïðàâèòüñÿ ñ ãîòîâûìè ê áîþ è ñâåæèìè àíãëèéñêèìè ðûöàðÿìè è êîïåéùèêàìè. Âïðî÷åì, è àíãëèéñêèå ëó÷íèêè áûëè ñêîðåå "ñðåäíåé", ÷åì "ëåãêîé" ïåõîòîé. Îáû÷íî îíè èìåëè ëåãêîå çàùèòíîå ñíàðÿæåíèå (øëåì è ñòåãàíóþ êóðòêó – "ãàìáåçîí", à èíîãäà è êîëü÷óãó), ìå÷ è ìàëåíüêèé êðóãëûé ùèò – "áàêëåð". Áëàãîäàðÿ ñâîåé ìíîãî÷èñëåííîñòè è ïîäâèæíîñòè îíè óñïåøíî ðàñïðàâëÿëèñü ñ îäèíî÷íûìè ðûöàðÿìè, îáû÷íî óæå èçðàíåííûìè è ñïåøåííûìè. Ïðè÷åì ÷åì òÿæåëåå áûë "áðîíèðîâàí" äîáðàâøèéñÿ äî íèõ ðûöàðü, òåì òðóäíåå åìó áûëî â ðóêîïàøíîé ñõâàòêå íà çåìëå – ñïëîøíàÿ çàùèòà îò ñòðåë îáîðà÷èâàëàñü íåäîïóñòèìûì ñíèæåíèåì ïîäâèæíîñòè.
Òàêèì îáðàçîì, â ýòîé íîâîé àíãëèéñêîé òàêòèêå ðîëü ãëàâíîé óäàðíîé ñèëû ïåðåøëà ê ëó÷íèêàì. Ðîëü ðûöàðåé è êîïåéùèêîâ èç ãëàâíîé ïðåâðàòèëàñü âî âñïîìîãàòåëüíóþ: òåïåðü îíè ñëóæèëè îïîðîé áîåâîãî ïîðÿäêà è ðàçâèâàëè óñïåõ, äîñòèãíóòûé ëó÷íèêàìè. Ýòèì îáúÿñíÿåòñÿ, ïî÷åìó àíãëèéñêèå ðûöàðè ñïåøèâàëèñü: âî âðåìÿ âðàæåñêîé àòàêè îíè äîëæíû áûëè ñòàòè÷íî æäàòü, âîâëåêàÿñü â ðóêîïàøíóþ òîëüêî åñëè ïðîòèâíèê îêàçûâàëñÿ â ñîñòîÿíèè ïðåîäîëåòü îáñòðåë ëó÷íèêîâ è âîðâàòüñÿ íåïîñðåäñòâåííî â ðàñïîëîæåíèå àíãëè÷àí. Ñîîòâåòñòâåííî, íå èñïîëüçîâàëîñü ãëàâíîå äîñòîèíñòâî òÿæåëîé ðûöàðñêîé êîííèöû – ñïîñîáíîñòü ê ìàíåâðó è òàðàííîìó óäàðó ñ ðàçãîíà; ïðåáûâàíèå âåðõîì òîëüêî óâåëè÷èâàëî óÿçâèìîñòü îò âðàæåñêîãî îáñòðåëà, óõóäøàëî óïðàâëÿåìîñòü è ñïîñîáíîñòü ê âçàèìîäåéñòâèþ ñ ïåøèìè ëó÷íèêàìè. Íåïîñðåäñòâåííî íà ïîëå áîÿ àíãëèéñêèå ðûöàðè ïåðâîé ëèíèè ìîãëè ïðåñëåäîâàòü ðàçáèòîãî ïðîòèâíèêà è â ïåøåì ñòðîþ, à äëÿ ïðåñëåäîâàíèÿ íà áîëüøåì ðàññòîÿíèè ñëóæèë ðåçåðâ, íàõîäèâøèéñÿ âî âòîðîé ëèíèè – ýòè ðûöàðè óæå áûëè âåðõîì, èëè ìîãëè áûñòðî ñåñòü íà êîíåé, íàõîäèâøèõñÿ ðÿäîì, â îáîçå.
Íåóäèâèòåëüíî ïîýòîìó, ÷òî ïî ìåðå îñâîåíèÿ íîâîé òàêòèêè â àíãëèéñêîé àðìèè íåïðåðûâíî óâåëè÷èâàëîñü ñîîòíîøåíèå ëó÷íèêîâ ê êîííûì ëàòíèêàì: â ïåðâûå ãîäû Ñòîëåòíåé âîéíû îíî ñîñòàâëÿëî 1,5:1, ïðè Êðåñè – 2-2,5:1, ó Êàëå 4:1, à áîëåå ïîçäíèå âðåìåíà ìîãëî äîñòèãàòü 7:1 è äàæå 9:1. Êðîìå îáúåêòèâíîãî ñîêðàùåíèÿ ïîòðåáíîñòè â òÿæåëîé êîííèöå, ñêàçûâàëàñü è ìåíüøàÿ ñòîèìîñòü ëó÷íèêîâ: â íîâûõ óñëîâèÿõ êîðîëþ êàçàëîñü âûãîäíåå íàíÿòü íåñêîëüêî ëó÷íèêîâ âìåñòî îäíîãî ëàòíèêà.
Âïåðâûå íîâàÿ àíãëèéñêàÿ òàêòèêà êîìáèíèðîâàííîãî èñïîëüçîâàíèÿ ëó÷íèêîâ è ñïåøåííûõ ðûöàðåé áûëà èñïîëüçîâàíà â ñðàæåíèè ïðè Áîðîáðèäæå (1322 ã.) âî âðåìÿ îäíîé èç ìåæäîóñîáèö â Àíãëèè, õîòÿ ìàññèðîâàííî èñïîëüçîâàòü ëó÷íèêîâ íà÷àë åùå Ýäóàðä I â áèòâå ïðîòèâ øîòëàíäöåâ ïðè Ôîëêåðêå (1298 ã.). Ýòà òàêòèêà áûëà îêîí÷àòåëüíî îòðàáîòàíà è ïðîâåðåíà â ñðàæåíèÿõ ïðîòèâ øîòëàíäöåâ ïðè Äàïïëèí-Ìóðå (1332 ã.) è Õàëèäîí-Õèëëå (1333 ã.). Îäíàêî âî Ôðàíöèè è äðóãèõ êîíòèíåíòàëüíûõ ñòðàíàõ îá ýòèõ àíãëèéñêèõ íîâîââåäåíèÿõ ìàëî êòî çíàë, è íèêòî íå îòäàâàë ñåáå îò÷åò â èõ âàæíîñòè. Åäèíñòâåííûì èñêëþ÷åíèåì ÿâëÿåòñÿ áèòâà ïðè Ìîðëå (1342 ã.), íî îíà èìåëà íàìíîãî ìåíüøèé ìàñøòàá è ïðîèñõîäèëà â ïåðèôåðèéíîé Áðåòàíè. Ïðèìå÷àòåëüíî, ÷òî êîìàíäîâàâøèé â íåé àíãëè÷àíàìè ãðàô Íîðòãåìïòîí âîçãëàâëÿë è èõ ëåâîå êðûëî ïðè Êðåñè.
Ñîáñòâåííî, â îáîðîíèòåëüíûõ äåéñòâèÿõ ïåõîòû íà óêðåïëåííûõ ïîçèöèÿõ íå áûëî íè÷åãî íîâîãî, òàêòè÷åñêèì äîñòèæåíèåì àíãëè÷àí áûëî òî, ÷òî îíè ñìîãëè ãàðìîíè÷íî ñî÷åòàòü óñòîé÷èâîñòü òÿæåëîé ïåõîòû â ðóêîïàøíîì áîþ ñî ñïîñîáíîñòüþ ñòðåëêîâ ê ïîðàæåíèþ íà äèñòàíöèè â ðàìêàõ åäèíîãî áîåâîãî ïîðÿäêà.
ßðêèå óñïåõè â õîäå Ñòîëåòíåé âîéíû ñîçäàþò âïå÷àòëåíèå áåçóñëîâíîé ýôôåêòèâíîñòè ýòîé àíãëèéñêîé òàêòèêè, îñîáåííî ïî îòíîøåíèþ ê òÿæåëîé ðûöàðñêîé êîííèöå. Îäíàêî ó àíãëèéñêîé êîìáèíèðîâàííîé òàêòèêè èìåëèñü è ñåðüåçíåéøèå îãðàíè÷åíèÿ, ïðåæäå âñåãî, åå ñòàòè÷íîñòü. Ýòî áûëà òàêòèêà, ðàññ÷èòàííàÿ íà íåïîäâèæíóþ îáîðîíó, ïðè÷åì íà ïîäãîòîâëåííóþ îáîðîíó. Îíà áûëà óñïåøíà, êîãäà àíãëè÷àíå èìåëè âðåìÿ ïîñòðîèòüñÿ íàäëåæàùèì îáðàçîì, æåëàòåëüíî íà âîçâûøåííîñòè ñ ôëàíãàìè, ïðèêðûòûìè åñòåñòâåííûìè ïðåïÿòñòâèÿìè. Åñëè àíãëè÷àíå óñïåâàëè åùå è âûñòàâèòü ðîãàòêè è ïðîêîïàòü êàíàâó ïåðåä ñâîèì ðàñïîëîæåíèåì, ëîáîâàÿ àòàêà êîííèöû íà èõ ðàñïîëîæåíèå ïðåâðàùàëàñü â ñàìîóáèéñòâî, äà è øàíñû íà óñïåõ àòàêè â ïåøåì ñòðîþ áûëè î÷åíü íåâåëèêè. Íî äëÿ èìïðîâèçèðîâàííûõ âñòðå÷íûõ áîåâ â õîäå ìàíåâðåííîé âîéíû òàêàÿ òàêòèêà áûëà íåïðèãîäíà.
Ìîæíî îòìåòèòü åùå îäíó ëþáîïûòíóþ îñîáåííîñòü àíãëî-ôðàíöóçñêèõ ñðàæåíèé Ñòîëåòíåé âîéíû: áîëüøèå îáùåôðàíöóçñêèå ðûöàðñêèå îïîë÷åíèÿ âñÿêèé ðàç òåðïåëè æåñòîêèå ïîðàæåíèÿ îò çíà÷èòåëüíî óñòóïàþùèõ ïî ÷èñëåííîñòè àíãëèéñêèõ àðìèé (Êðåñè, Ïóàòüå, Àçåíêóð, Âåðíåé), â òî æå âðåìÿ ñðàâíèòåëüíî íåáîëüøèì, êîìïàêòíûì îòðÿäàì ðûöàðñêîé êîííèöû óäàâàëîñü ïîäâåðãàòü ïîëíîìó ðàçãðîìó òàêèå æå àíãëèéñêèå àðìèè (ñðàæåíèÿ êîíöà Ñòîëåòíåé âîéíû). Ýòî íåëüçÿ ñ÷èòàòü ñëó÷àéíîñòüþ. Ïðè òîãäàøíåì óðîâíå âîåííîé îðãàíèçàöèè (îòñóòñòâèå åäèíîîáðàçíîé ñòðóêòóðû, ÷åòêîé èåðàðõèè ïîä÷èíåííîñòè, íåðàçâèòîñòü ñèñòåìû êîìàíä è ñâÿçè) áîëüøèå àðìèè îêàçûâàëèñü òðóäíîóïðàâëÿåìûìè, îñîáåííî âî âðåìÿ ìàðøà. Äàæå êâàëèôèöèðîâàííûì è àâòîðèòåòíûì êîìàíäèðàì òðåáîâàëèñü ÷àñû, ÷òîáû ñîáðàòü ðàñòÿíóâøèåñÿ îòðÿäû, ïîñòðîèòü èõ â äîëæíîì áîåâîì ïîðÿäêå è äîâåñòè äî êàæäîãî çàäà÷ó; êîìàíäèðàì ïîñðåäñòâåííûì è íåäîñòàòî÷íî àâòîðèòåòíûì (òàêèì, êàê Ôèëèïï VI ïðè Êðåñè) íà ýòî íóæåí áûë âåñü äåíü, ïëîõèì êîìàíäèðàì ýòî íå óäàâàëîñü âîîáùå. Òàêèì îáðàçîì, ïîëêîâîäåö òåðÿë äðàãîöåííîå âðåìÿ, à ñ íèì è èíèöèàòèâó, ïîçâîëÿÿ òåì ñàìûì õîðîøî òðåíèðîâàííûì àíãëè÷àíàì çàíÿòü óäîáíóþ ïîçèöèþ, ðàçâåðíóòüñÿ â áîåâîé ïîðÿäîê, à èíîãäà è óñèëèòü åå èíæåíåðíûìè çàãðàæäåíèÿìè. Ñòðåìëåíèå ôðàíöóçñêèõ êîðîëåé ñîáðàòü ìàêñèìàëüíîå êîëè÷åñòâî âîéñê â îäèí êóëàê äîëãî èãðàëî ñ íèìè çëóþ øóòêó; ïîä âëèÿíèåì ïîðàæåíèé îíè ïûòàëèñü îáåñïå÷èòü êàê ìîæíî áîëüøåå ÷èñëåííîå ïðåâîñõîäñòâî íàä àíãëè÷àíàìè, íî ýòî òîëüêî óõóäøàëî óïðàâëÿåìîñòü è ìåøàëî èçìåíèòü äîëæíûì îáðàçîì òàêòèêó, à èìåííî â íåé áûë íà ñàìîì äåëå êëþ÷ ê ïîáåäå.
Íàïðîòèâ, îòíîñèòåëüíî íåáîëüøîå è êîìïàêòíîå êîííîå ðûöàðñêîå âîéñêî ïîä ðóêîâîäñòâîì îïûòíîãî è ðåøèòåëüíîãî êîìàíäèðà ìîãëî äåéñòâîâàòü áûñòðî è ýôôåêòèâíî, íåîæèäàííî àòàêóÿ àíãëèéñêèå âîéñêà íà ìàðøå (êàê ïðè Ïàòå) èëè íàíîñÿ âíåçàïíûå óäàðû âî ôëàíã è òûë àíãëè÷àí, âòÿíóâøèõñÿ â áîé ñ ôðàíöóçñêîé ïåõîòîé (Ôîðìèíüè, Êàñòèëüîí). Îñîáåííî ïðèìå÷àòåëüíî ñðàæåíèå ïðè Ïàòå 1429 ã. (åäèíñòâåííîå êðóïíîå ïîëåâîå ñðàæåíèå ñ ó÷àñòèåì Æàííû ä'Àðê) èìåííî òåì, ÷òî â íåì ó÷àñòâîâàëî òàêîå æå ðûöàðñêîå îïîë÷åíèå, êàê ïðè Êðåñè è Ïóàòüå (ïðè÷åì ìåíüøåé ÷èñëåííîñòè), áåç êàêèõ-ëèáî îðãàíèçàöèîííûõ è òåõíè÷åñêèõ íîâîââåäåíèé. Òåì íå ìåíåå, ðåçóëüòàòû îêàçàëèñü äèàìåòðàëüíî ïðîòèâîïîëîæíûìè – àíãëè÷àíå ïîòåðÿëè ìèíèìóì 2000 ÷åëîâåê (ïî ñîîáùåíèþ äðóæåñòâåííîãî èì áóðãóíäñêîãî õðîíèñòà) ïðîòèâ òðåõ óáèòûõ ó ôðàíöóçîâ. Òàêîé ðåçóëüòàò áûë äîñòèãíóò òîëüêî çà ñ÷åò èíîé òàêòèêè – Æàííà ä'Àðê è åå ñïîäâèæíèêè äåéñòâîâàëè ñòðåìèòåëüíî è èíèöèàòèâíî, ñìîãëè ïåðåõâàòèòü àíãëèéñêóþ àðìèþ íà ìàðøå è, îáîéäÿ ñ ôëàíãîâ èçãîòîâèâøèéñÿ ê áîþ àíãëèéñêèé àâàíãàðä, ñ õîäó íàíåñëè óäàð ïî öåíòðàëüíîé àíãëèéñêîé êîëîííå. Íå óñïåâøèå ïîñòðîèòüñÿ â áîåâîé ïîðÿäîê àíãëèéñêèå ëó÷íèêè íå ñìîãëè îêàçàòü íèêàêîãî ñîïðîòèâëåíèÿ òÿæåëîé êîííèöå.
Íàêîíåö, "àíãëèéñêàÿ òàêòèêà" â ïðèíöèïå íå ìîãëà âîéòè âî âñåîáùåå óïîòðåáëåíèå, ïîñêîëüêó íèêàêîå äðóãîå åâðîïåéñêîå ãîñóäàðñòâî íå îáëàäàëî äîñòàòî÷íûìè êàäðàìè êâàëèôèöèðîâàííûõ ëó÷íèêîâ.  ðàññìàòðèâàåìûé ïåðèîä îòíîñèòåëüíîå ñõîäñòâî ñ íåé ìîæíî óñìîòðåòü òîëüêî â òóðåöêîé òàêòèêå êîìáèíèðîâàííîãî èñïîëüçîâàíèÿ ïåøèõ ëó÷íèêîâ – ÿíû÷àð è òÿæåëîé êîííèöû – ñèïàõè (íàïðèìåð, â ñðàæåíèè ïðîòèâ êðåñòîíîñöåâ ïðè Íèêîïîëå â 1396 ã.).

2.3. Ñòðàòåãèÿ ïåðâûõ ïîõîäîâ Ýäóàðäà III.

Íà ïðèìåðå êàìïàíèé 1339-40 è 1346 ãã. ìîæíî ïðîñëåäèòü äâå ñòðàòåãèè, ïðèíÿòûå â ïîçäíåì Ñðåäíåâåêîâüå.
 1339-40 ãã. àíãëèéñêèé êîðîëü Ýäóàðä III ïðèäåðæèâàëñÿ ñòðàòåãèè "ñïëîøíîãî" ïîñëåäîâàòåëüíîãî çàâîåâàíèÿ è óäåðæàíèÿ âðàæåñêîé òåððèòîðèè. Ñîâìåñòíî ñ ñîþçíèêàìè èç Íèæíèõ Çåìåëü è Ãåðìàíèè îí ïîïûòàëñÿ îâëàäåòü êëþ÷åâûìè ïðèãðàíè÷íûìè êðåïîñòÿìè, ÷òîáû óæå çàòåì, îáåñïå÷èâ òûë, äâèíóòüñÿ âãëóáü ñòðàíû. Ôðàíöóçñêèé êîðîëü Ôèëèïï VI ïðîòèâîïîñòàâèë åé îáîðîíèòåëüíóþ ñòðàòåãèþ "èçìîðà". Íå ïûòàÿñü ñàì àòàêîâàòü âòîðãíóâøåãîñÿ ïðîòèâíèêà ñ òåì, ÷òîáû ðàçáèòü åãî â îäíîì ãåíåðàëüíîì ïîëåâîì ñðàæåíèè, îí çàíèìàë âûãîäíûå äëÿ îáîðîíû ïîçèöèè íåïîäàëåêó îò îñàæäåííûõ ñîþçíèêàìè ãîðîäîâ. Ïðè ýòîì îí äåëàë ñòàâêó íà íåïðèñòóïíîñòü ñâîèõ ïîãðàíè÷íûõ ãîðîäîâ, íà îãðàíè÷åííîñòü ôèíàíñîâûõ ðåñóðñîâ àíãëèéñêîãî êîðîëÿ è íåïðî÷íîñòü åãî êîàëèöèè.
Êàê óáåäèòåëüíî ïðîäåìîíñòðèðîâàëè ðåçóëüòàòû êàìïàíèè, ýòîò ðàñ÷åò îêàçàëñÿ àáñîëþòíî âåðíûì. Óñîâåðøåíñòâîâàííàÿ êðåïîñòíàÿ àðõèòåêòóðà â ñî÷åòàíèè ñ ìíîãî÷èñëåííûìè õîðîøî ïîäãîòîâëåííûìè ãàðíèçîíàìè ñäåëàëà Êàìáðå è Òóðíå ìàëîóÿçâèìûìè äëÿ øòóðìîâûõ ñðåäñòâ òîãî âðåìåíè; ýòè âàæíûå îñàäû óáåäèòåëüíî ïîêàçàëè, ÷òî ìåõàíè÷åñêàÿ àðòèëëåðèÿ ïåðåñòàëà îòâå÷àòü òðåáîâàíèÿì âðåìåíè è íóæäàåòñÿ â çàìåíå ïðèíöèïèàëüíî áîëåå ìîùíûìè ñòåíîáèòíûìè óñòðîéñòâàìè. Âçÿòü ýòè ãîðîäà èçìîðîì è, â òî æå âðåìÿ, äåðæàòü äîëãîå âðåìÿ íà äèñòàíöèè ôðàíöóçñêóþ ïîëåâóþ àðìèþ Ýäóàðä III íå ìîã èç-çà ñêóäîñòè ðåñóðñîâ àíãëèéñêîãî êîðîëåâñòâà, äàæå ñ ó÷åòîì ñäåëàííûõ èì îãðîìíûõ çàéìîâ. Äëèòåëüíîå æå ñòîÿíèå íà ìåñòå èñêëþ÷àëî ñíàáæåíèå çà ñ÷åò îêðóæàþùåé ìåñòíîñòè: î÷åíü ñêîðî âñÿ îêðóãà îêàçûâàëàñü îãðàáëåííîé, ðàññûëàòü ðåéäîâûå îòðÿäû ìåøàëà ñòîÿùàÿ ïîáëèçîñòè ôðàíöóçñêàÿ ïîëåâàÿ àðìèÿ, è äàëüøå ïðèõîäèëîñü âîåâàòü çà ñ÷åò ñâîèõ ñðåäñòâ. È â 1339, è â 1340 ãã. Ýäóàðä III îêàçûâàëñÿ ïåðåä àëüòåðíàòèâîé – èëè åãî àðìèÿ íà÷íåò ãîëîäàòü è ðàçáåæèòñÿ èç-çà íåâûïëàòû æàëîâàíüÿ, èëè íåîáõîäèìî ñïåøíî ïåðåõîäèòü ê ðåøèòåëüíûì äåéñòâèÿì. Íî øòóðì íåðàçðóøåííûõ ñòåí ñ áîäðûì ãàðíèçîíîì êîí÷àëñÿ ïðîâàëîì, àòàêîâàòü ñòîÿùóþ íà ñèëüíîé ïîçèöèè è ñðàâíèìóþ ïî ÷èñëåííîñòè ôðàíöóçñêóþ àðìèþ áûëî áåçóìèåì. Ïûòàòüñÿ âûìàíèòü åå êàêèìè-òî ìàíåâðàìè íà óäîáíîå ìåñòî òîæå áûëî íåðåàëüíî – àíãëèéñêàÿ òàêòèêà áûëà â ïðèíöèïå ðàññ÷èòàíà íà äåéñòâèÿ îò îáîðîíû, à íå íà ìàíåâðåííûé âñòðå÷íûé áîé (÷òî áûëî îáúÿñíåíî âûøå), ïðèõîäèëîñü ñ÷èòàòüñÿ è ñ îñòàâøèìñÿ â òûëó ñèëüíûì ãàðíèçîíîì íå âçÿòîé êðåïîñòè.
Ê ýòîìó ïðèáàâëÿëèñü åùå íåèçáåæíî óõóäøàþùèåñÿ îòíîøåíèÿ ñ ñîþçíèêàìè.  îòëè÷èå îò àíãëèéñêîãî êîðîëÿ, äîâîëüíî ñèëüíîãî è íàõîäÿùåãîñÿ çà ìîðåì, îíè áûëè áëèæàéøèìè ñîñåäÿìè ôðàíöóçñêîãî êîðîëåâñòâà è èìåëè ìíîãî÷èñëåííûå ìåæäîóñîáíûå ïîãðàíè÷íûå ñïîðû. Ñ îäíîé ñòîðîíû, ó íèõ âñåõ èìåëèñü ñåðüåçíûå ïðåòåíçèè ê ìåñòíîìó "ãåãåìîíó" Ôðàíöèè, ñ äðóãîé, èì ïðèõîäèëîñü èìåòü â âèäó ïåðñïåêòèâó âîçìîæíîé ìåñòè, íàïðèìåð, â ôîðìå ïîääåðæêè ôðàíöóçàìè èõ ñîñåäåé-ñîïåðíèêîâ. Ïîêà áûëè íàäåæäû íà áûñòðûé óñïåõ è øëè ñóáñèäèè, îíè àêòèâíî ïîääåðæèâàëè àíãëè÷àí, ñòîèëî êàìïàíèè çàñòîïîðèòüñÿ, à ñóáñèäèÿì èññÿêíóòü – åñòåñòâåííî âîçíèêàëà ìûñëü, êàê ïîìèðèòüñÿ ñ Ôðàíöèåé áåç óùåðáà äëÿ ñåáÿ, ïóñòü äàæå çà ñ÷¸ò ïðî÷èõ ñîþçíèêîâ.  êîíöå êîíöîâ, àíãëèéñêèé êîðîëü ïðèøåë è óøåë, à ñ ôðàíöóçàìè æèòü è æèòü.
Êàê ñëåäñòâèå, âñå çàòðàòû, óñèëèÿ è ïðîìåæóòî÷íûå ïîáåäû Ýäóàðäà III , äàæå òàêèå áîëüøèå, êàê â ñðàæåíèè ïðè Ñëåéñå, ê êîíöó 1340 ã. ïîøëè ïðàõîì. Íè ôðàíöóçñêóþ êîðîíó, íè äàæå òåððèòîðèàëüíûõ ïðèðàùåíèé ïîëó÷èòü íå óäàëîñü. Îáîðîíà âçÿëà âåðõ íàä íàñòóïëåíèåì.
Àíãëèéñêèé êîðîëü èçâëåê óðîê èç íåóäà÷è 1340 ã. è â ïîõîäå 1346 ã. ïðèìåíèë èíóþ ñòðàòåãèþ, "ñòðàòåãè÷åñêèé íàáåã", ãëóáîêèé ðàçðóøèòåëüíûé ðåéä ïî âðàæåñêîé òåððèòîðèè áåç ïîïûòêè ïðî÷íî óäåðæàòü åå çà ñîáîé.  ýïîõó Ñòîëåòíåé âîéíû òàêîé ïîõîä îáîçíà÷àëñÿ ôðàíöóçñêèì ñëîâîì chevauchee, "øåâîøå".
Ñîáñòâåííî, íàáåã ÿâëÿåòñÿ îäíèì èç îñíîâíûõ âèäîâ áîåâûõ äåéñòâèé â Ñðåäíåâåêîâüå, ñ ðàçíûì óñïåõîì ñîâåðøàëèñü îíè è â ïðåäøåñòâóþùèå ãîäû Ñòîëåòíåé âîéíû. Îäíàêî "øåâîøå" 1346 è ïîñëåäóþùèõ ãîäîâ îòëè÷àþòñÿ îò ñâîèõ ïðåäøåñòâåííèêîâ ïðîäóìàííîñòüþ, ïîäãîòîâëåííîñòüþ, ìàñøòàáíîñòüþ è ìíîãîöåëåâûì õàðàêòåðîì, äàëåêî âûõîäÿùèì çà ðàìêè ïðèìèòèâíîãî ãðàáåæà.
Âî-ïåðâûõ, òàêîé ïîäõîä íå îïóñòîøàë, à ïîïîëíÿë êîðîëåâñêóþ êàçíó è îáîãàùàë âåðíûõ âàññàëîâ. Ñíàáæåíèå îñóùåñòâëÿëîñü çà ñ÷åò ìåñòíûõ ñðåäñòâ, çàõâàòûâàëèñü îáèëüíàÿ äîáû÷à è ïëåííûå äëÿ âûêóïà. Ïîìèìî ïðî÷åãî, óñïåõ "øåâîøå" óêðåïëÿë àâòîðèòåò óäà÷ëèâîãî êîðîëÿ ñðåäè áàðîíîâ, èäåàëüíî ñîîòâåòñòâóÿ ôåîäàëüíîìó ïðåäñòàâëåíèþ î "ïðàâèëüíîé" âîéíå, è ïîâûøàë ïðåñòèæ ñëóæáû â êîðîëåâñêîé àðìèè. Ïîâûøåíèå æå ïðåñòèæà, â ñâîþ î÷åðåäü, äàâàëî ýêîíîìèþ â æàëîâàíüå – êîãäà ñîëäàòû ìîãóò íàäåÿòüñÿ íà áîãàòóþ äîáû÷ó â áóäóùåì, èì ëåã÷å ìèðèòüñÿ ñ çàäåðæêàìè æàëîâàíüÿ â ïåðèîäû çàòèøüÿ. Êðîìå òîãî, õîðîøèõ (à çíà÷èò, ïîëüçóþùèõñÿ ñïðîñîì) áîéöîâ ëåã÷å çàâåðáîâàòü íà "ïðàâèëüíóþ" âîéíó, ÷åì íà "íåïðàâèëüíóþ".
Âî-âòîðûõ, "ñòðàòåãè÷åñêèé íàáåã" ïðèâîäèë ê ñèñòåìíîé äåñòðóêöèè âðàæåñêîãî êîðîëåâñòâà. Ñîâåðøàþùàÿ øåâîøå àðìèÿ ðàññûëàëà âïåðåäè ñåáÿ îòðÿäû, ñæèãàþùèå è óíè÷òîæàþùèå âñ¸ â ïîëîñå 25-30 êì (åñòåñòâåííî, êðîìå òîãî, ÷òî ìîæíî áûëî çàõâàòèòü è óâåçòè ñ ñîáîé). Ïîääàííûå âðàæåñêîãî ãîñóäàðÿ ðàçîðÿëèñü è áîëüøå íå ìîãëè ïëàòèòü åìó íàëîãè, à çíà÷èò, ñîäåðæàòü âîéñêà. Íàíîñèëñÿ âðåä òîðãîâëå. Îäíàêî ýêîíîìè÷åñêèé è ïîëèòè÷åñêèé ýôôåêò óñïåøíîãî "ñòðàòåãè÷åñêîãî íàáåãà" âûõîäèë äàëåêî çà ïðåäåëû íåïîñðåäñòâåííî ïîäâåðãíóòîé åìó ïîëîñû. Æèòåëè îáøèðíûõ òåððèòîðèé, óçíàâàÿ èç ïðåóâåëè÷åííûõ ðàññêàçîâ î ïðîèçîøåäøèõ óæàñàõ, òåðÿëè äîâåðèå ê öåíòðàëüíîé âëàñòè, ê åå ñïîñîáíîñòè çàùèòèòü îò âíåøíåãî âðàãà. Êàæäûé ãîðîä, îáùèíà, ñåíüîð íà÷èíàëè ëèõîðàäî÷íóþ äåÿòåëüíîñòü ïî ðåìîíòó è óñèëåíèþ êðåïîñòíûõ ñòåí, çàêóïêå îðóæèÿ, íàéìó âîèíîâ, äàæå åñëè íåïîñðåäñòâåííî èì â äàííûé ìîìåíò íè÷åãî íå óãðîæàëî, ïðè÷åì êàæäûé ïîëàãàëñÿ òîëüêî íà ñåáÿ. Íà ýòî ñàìîâîîðóæåíèå óõîäèëè âñå ðåñóðñû, óïëàòà æå íàëîãîâ öåíòðàëüíîé âëàñòè çàäåðæèâàëàñü íà íåîïðåäåëåííûé ïåðèîä èëè â íåé âîîáùå îòêàçûâàëîñü.
Êàçàëîñü áû, òàêîå ñàìîâîîðóæåíèå äîëæíî áûëî óñèëèâàòü ñòðàíó (à ïîä íåãî ââîäèëèñü ÷ðåçâû÷àéíî òÿæåëûå ìåñòíûå íàëîãè è òðóäîâûå ïîâèííîñòè). Îäíàêî â êðàòêîñðî÷íîé ïåðñïåêòèâå ýôôåêò ïîëó÷àëñÿ ïðîòèâîïîëîæíûì. Âîåííûå ðåñóðñû êàê áû ðàçìàçûâàëèñü ïî âñåé ñòðàíå, âìåñòî êîíöåíòðàöèè èõ â îäèí êóëàê. Êàæäîå îòäåëüíîå ãðàôñòâî âñå ðàâíî íå ìîãëî ïðîòèâîñòîÿòü ñèëüíîé àíãëèéñêîé àðìèè, êîðîëåâñêàÿ æå êàçíà ëèøàëàñü íåîáõîäèìûõ ïîñòóïëåíèé, ïðè÷åì â ñàìûé êðèòè÷åñêèé ìîìåíò.
Èíîãäà òðåáîâàëèñü ãîäû, ïðåæäå ÷åì öåíòðàëüíàÿ êîðîëåâñêàÿ âëàñòü îêàçûâàëàñü â ñîñòîÿíèè ïîëíîñòüþ ïðåîäîëåòü ïîñëåäñòâèÿ èñïûòàííîãî ïîääàííûìè øîêà, âåðíóòü äîâåðèå ê ñåáå è âîññòàíîâèòü íàëîãîâóþ äèñöèïëèíó.  âîåííîå æå âðåìÿ ñïðàâèòüñÿ ñ îïèñàííûìè âûøå íåãàòèâíûìè ýôôåêòàìè áûëî íåâîçìîæíî. Íåâîçìîæíî áûëî è áåç òîãî íåäîñòàòî÷íûå ñèëû òðàòèòü îäíîâðåìåííî íà áîðüáó ñ âíåøíèì âðàãîì è íà íàñèëüñòâåííîå âçûñêèâàíèå íàëîãîâ, ÷ðåâàòîå ìàññîâûìè âîññòàíèÿìè. Òåì áîëåå, ÷òî ôåîäàëüíîå îïîë÷åíèå ìîãëî è íå îäîáðèòü êàðàòåëüíûå äåéñòâèÿ ïî òàêîìó ïîâîäó.
Ïåðåëîìèòü âûçûâàåìóþ "øåâîøå" âîëíó âíóòðåííåé äåñòðóêöèè, ðàñïàäà åäèíîãî ãîñóäàðñòâà íà âçàèìíî îùåòèíèâøèåñÿ êíÿæåñòâà, ìîãëà òîëüêî ðåøèòåëüíàÿ ïîáåäà êîðîëåâñêîãî îáùåôåîäàëüíîãî îïîë÷åíèÿ íàä âòîðãíóâøèìñÿ âðàãîì. Íî òðåòüåé çàäà÷åé àíãëèéñêîãî "ñòðàòåãè÷åñêîãî íàáåãà" áûëî êàê ðàç âûçâàòü ôðàíöóçñêóþ àðìèþ íà ãåíåðàëüíîå ïîëåâîå ñðàæåíèå â áëàãîïðèÿòíûõ äëÿ ñåáÿ óñëîâèÿõ. Àíãëèéñêàÿ òàêòèêà áûëà ðàññ÷èòàíà íà äåéñòâèÿ îò îáîðîíû, ñëåäîâàòåëüíî, çàäà÷åé àíãëèéñêîãî ïîëêîâîäöà áûëî çàñòàâèòü àòàêîâàòü âðàãà ïåðâûì. Ðàçðóøåíèå âðàæåñêîé ñòðàíû è áûëî òàêèì âûçîâîì íà îòêðûòûé áîé, îò êîòîðîãî íåëüçÿ áûëî óêëîíèòüñÿ. Ïðè÷åì áîëåå êîìïàêòíàÿ è äèñöèïëèíèðîâàííàÿ àíãëèéñêàÿ àðìèÿ âñåãäà óñïåâàëà ïåðâîé çàíÿòü óäîáíóþ ïîçèöèþ è íàäëåæàùèì îáðàçîì ïîñòðîèòüñÿ, ÷òî è ïðèíåñëî åé ïîáåäû ïðè Êðåñè, à çàòåì Ïóàòüå, Àçåíêóðå, Âåðíåå è ò.ä.
Åñòåñòâåííî, "øåâîøå" ìîã áûòü óñïåøåí òîëüêî ïðè îïðåäåë¸ííûõ óñëîâèÿõ:
1)
ñîâåðøàþùàÿ ðåéä àðìèÿ äîëæíà èìåòü ñåðüåçíûå âîåííûå ïðåèìóùåñòâà íàä ÷èñëåííî ïðåâîñõîäÿùèì ïðîòèâíèêîì;
2)
îïóñòîøàåìàÿ ñòðàíà äîëæíà áûòü "óÿçâèìà èçíóòðè".
Âî âðåìÿ ðåéäà 1346 ã. îáà óñëîâèÿ èìåëè ìåñòî â ñàìîé âûðàæåííîé ôîðìå. Àíãëèéñêàÿ àðìèÿ áûëà äîñòàòî÷íà äèñöèïëèíèðîâàíà è îðãàíèçîâàíà äëÿ òîãî âðåìåíè, ó íåå èìåëèñü ñåðüåçíûå òàêòè÷åñêèå êîçûðè è å¸ îïûòíûå êîìàíäèðû óìåëî èìè ïîëüçîâàëèñü. Áîëåå òîãî, àíãëèéñêàÿ "êîìáèíèðîâàííàÿ" òàêòèêà îêàçàëàñü íåîæèäàííîé äëÿ ôðàíöóçîâ, êîòîðûõ, ê òîìó æå, âîçãëàâëÿë íåäîñòàòî÷íî àâòîðèòåòíûé è ýíåðãè÷íûé ïðåäâîäèòåëü. Âàæåí è òîò ôàêò, ÷òî Ñåâåðíàÿ Ôðàíöèÿ óæå áîëåå ñòîëåòèÿ íàõîäèëàñü â ñîñòîÿíèè íåîáû÷àéíîãî äëÿ Ñðåäíåâåêîâüÿ âíóòðåííåãî è âíåøíåãî ìèðà. Ïîñëåäíèå êîðîëè – Êàïåòèíãè, îñîáåííî Ëþäîâèê IX Ñâÿòîé è Ôèëèïï IV Êðàñèâûé ñìîãëè íå òîëüêî ïðåäóïðåæäàòü âñå âíåøíèå óãðîçû, íî è ýôôåêòèâíî ïîäàâèòü âíóòðåííèå ìåæäîóñîáèöû. Îò Ñâÿùåííîé Ðèìñêîé èìïåðèè Ôðàíöèþ 1346 ã. çàùèùàëà öåïü ïåðâîêëàññíûõ êðåïîñòåé, íî âíóòðåííèå ïðîâèíöèè áûëè áåççàùèòíû. Ãîðîäñêèå ñòåíû è çàìêè òàì íå ðåìîíòèðîâàëè è íå ìîäåðíèçèðîâàëè íà ïðîòÿæåíèè íåñêîëüêèõ ïîêîëåíèé, âûðîñøèå çà ýòî âðåìÿ ïðîöâåòàíèÿ íîâûå ãîðîäà è ïðèãîðîäû âîâñå íå èìåëè ñòåí. Ãîðîäñêèå àðñåíàëû íå ïîïîëíÿëèñü, ãîðîæàíå íå óòðóæäàëè ñåáÿ âîåííûìè òðåíèðîâêàìè, ïîëíîñòüþ ïîëîæèâøèñü íà íåìíîãî÷èñëåííûå êîðîëåâñêèå ãàðíèçîíû.  ðåçóëüòàòå àíãëèéñêàÿ àðìèÿ äâèãàëàñü ÷åðåç Íîðìàíäèþ è Ïèêàðäèþ êàê íîæ ñêâîçü ìàñëî, çàïîçäàëàÿ ïîïûòêà êîðîëåâñêîãî âîéñêà ïðîòèâîñòîÿòü åé â îòêðûòîì ïîëå ïðèâåëà ê ðàçãðîìó ïðè Êðåñè.
Ñòîëü æå óñïåøíû áûëè è ïîñëåäóþùèå áîëüøèå ðåéäû 1349, 1355, 1356 è 1359 ãã.
Òîëüêî êîãäà âñÿ ôðàíöóçñêàÿ òåððèòîðèÿ ïîêðûëàñü ñîâðåìåííûìè óêðåïëåíèÿìè ñ ñèëüíîé àðòèëëåðèåé, ìåõàíè÷åñêîé è ïîðîõîâîé, à òàêòèêà ôðàíöóçñêîé ðûöàðñêîé àðìèè ñòàëà áîëåå àäåêâàòíîé (óêëîíåíèå îò ðåøàþùèõ ñðàæåíèé è íåïðåðûâíîå "äèñòàíöèîííîå ñëåæåíèå" çà ïðîòèâíèêîì ñ âíåçàïíûìè àòàêàìè íà îòäåëüíûå îòðÿäû ìàðîäåðîâ), àíãëèéñêèå "øåâîøå" ñòàëè òåðÿòü ýôôåêòèâíîñòü è àíãëèéñêèå ïîïûòêè óñòàíîâèòü ãîñïîäñòâî âî Ôðàíöèè ïîòåðïåëè êðàõ (1370-å ãîäû). Âïðî÷åì, ýòîò ïåðèîä âûõîäèò çà ðàìêè äàííîé ñòàòüè.
Ñòîèò îòìåòèòü òàêæå, ÷òî Ýäóàðä III íå áûë ñòðàòåãè÷åñêèì ãåíèåì, ñïîñîáíûì ñîçíàòåëüíî èçîáðåòàòü êàêèå-òî íîâûå êîíöåïöèè è áåçîøèáî÷íî ïðîñ÷èòûâàòü âñå õîäû. Îí ñëåäîâàë ñêîðåå ýìïèðè÷åñêè-èíòóèòèâíûì ïóòåì, òî åñòü ìåòîäîì ïðîá è îøèáîê; ãëàâíûì åãî äîñòîèíñòâîì ìîæíî ñ÷èòàòü ñïîñîáíîñòü ñâîåâðåìåííî äåëàòü âûâîäû èç íåóäà÷ è íà õîäó âíîñèòü êîððåêòèðîâêè â ñâîå ïîâåäåíèå. Òàê, ïåðâîíà÷àëüíî îí çàäóìûâàë ïîõîä 1346 ã. â Ãàñêîíü è ëèøü â ïîñëåäíèé ìîìåíò ïåðåíàöåëèë åãî íà Íîðìàíäèþ, ÷òî îêàçàëîñü ÷ðåçâû÷àéíî óäà÷íûì ðåøåíèåì.  ìîìåíò âûñàäêè ïîõîä â Íîðìàíäèþ ðàññìàòðèâàëñÿ êàê çàâîåâàòåëüíàÿ êàìïàíèÿ, íî êîíêðåòíûå îáñòîÿòåëüñòâà çàñòàâèëè ïðåâðàòèòü åãî â ðåéä áåç óäåðæàíèÿ òåððèòîðèè. Íàêîíåö, çàâåðøèëñÿ ïîõîä 1346 ã. îñàäîé è ïîñëåäóþùèì âçÿòèåì Êàëå – òàêæå ñîâåðøåííî èìïðîâèçèðîâàííîå ðåøåíèå, õîòÿ è îêàçàâøååñÿ âåñüìà ïîëåçíûì.
Äàííûé ïîäðàçäåë ìîæíî çàâåðøèòü óòâåðæäåíèåì, ÷òî â îïèñûâàåìûé ïåðèîä óæå ñòàëà íîðìîé ñëîæíàÿ âîåííàÿ ñòðàòåãèÿ, ïðè÷åì íå òîëüêî îïåðàòèâíîãî, íî è îáùåãîñóäàðñòâåííîãî ìàñøòàáà. Ïîõîäó 1346 ã. ïðåäøåñòâîâàëè ìåðîïðèÿòèÿ ïî èçûñêàíèþ ôèíàíñîâûõ ñðåäñòâ ïîñðåäñòâîì ÷ðåçâû÷àéíûõ íàëîãîâ, âíåøíèõ è âíóòðåííèõ çàéìîâ; âåëèñü ïåðåãîâîðû è çàêëþ÷àëèñü ñîãëàøåíèÿ ñ ïîòåíöèàëüíûìè ñîþçíèêàìè; èñêàëèñü ñòîðîííèêè è ïðîâîäíèêè âíóòðè âðàæåñêîé ñòðàíû; ïåðåä îïåðàöèåé è âî âðåìÿ íåå ïðîâîäèëàñü èíòåíñèâíàÿ ïðîïàãàíäèñòñêàÿ ðàáîòà, êàê ñðåäè ñâîåãî íàñåëåíèÿ, òàê è ñðåäè âðàæåñêîãî, ïðè÷åì íå òîëüêî ñðåäè âåðõîâ, íî è ðÿäîâûõ ãðàæäàí; âåëñÿ èíòåíñèâíûé øïèîíàæ; ïðîâîäèëèñü êîíòððàçâåäûâàòåëüíûå ìåðîïðèÿòèÿ, êàê àêòèâíûå (àðåñò ïîäîçðèòåëüíûõ ëèö), òàê è ïàññèâíûå (çàêðûòèå ïîðòîâ ïîñëå âûõîäà ôëîòà ñ ýêñïåäèöèîííîé àðìèåé ñ öåëüþ ïðåäîòâðàùåíèÿ óòå÷êè èíôîðìàöèè); ïðîòèâíèê öåëåíàïðàâëåííî äåçèíôîðìèðîâàëñÿ îòíîñèòåëüíî íàïðàâëåíèÿ ãëàâíîãî óäàðà; ýòà äåçèíôîðìàöèÿ äîïîëíÿëàñü èìèòàöèåé óäàðîâ ñ äðóãèõ íàïðàâëåíèé (äåìîíñòðàòèâíàÿ ïîñûëêà îòðÿäà Õüþ Ãàñòèíãñà â Ôëàíäðèþ) ñ öåëüþ ðàçäåëèòü âðàæåñêèå ñèëû; ñâîÿ ñòðàíà áûëà ðàçäåëåíà íà îêðóãà ñ êîíêðåòíûìè çàäà÷àìè (ñåâåð ïðîòèâîñòîÿë øîòëàíäöàì, þã – íàáåãàì ôðàíêî-ãåíóýçñêîãî ôëîòà, â öåíòðàëüíîé ÷àñòè âåðáîâàëèñü âîéñêà äëÿ îòïðàâêè âî Ôðàíöèþ); âî âðåìÿ ïîõîäà øòàá Ýäóàðäà III ÷åðåç ãîíöîâ îïåðàòèâíî ñíàáæàëñÿ èíôîðìàöèåé î ïîëîæåíèè äåë íà äðóãèõ òåàòðàõ áîåâûõ äåéñòâèé (âî Ôëàíäðèè è Ãàñêîíè) è â Àíãëèè, ÷òî îêàçûâàëî âëèÿíèå íà ïðèíèìàåìûå ðåøåíèÿ. Ïîäîáíûå æå ìåðû ïðèíèìàëèñü è ôðàíöóçñêèì äâîðîì, íî ìåíåå ýíåðãè÷íî è â ìåíüøèõ ìàñøòàáàõ. Ïðèìå÷àòåëüíî òàêæå, ÷òî â ýòî âðåìÿ êîðîëè íà÷àëè îñîçíàâàòü âàæíîñòü òåõíè÷åñêèõ äîñòèæåíèé: Ýäóàðä III ëè÷íî èíòåðåñîâàëñÿ èñïûòàíèåì ïîðîõîâûõ óñòðîéñòâ, èçâåñòíû åãî êðóïíûå çàêàçû íà ïóøêè è ñïðèíãàëäû.  ýòîì óæå ìîæíî óñìîòðåòü çà÷àòêè âîåííî-ïðîìûøëåííîé ïîëèòèêè. Ýíòóçèàñòû íîâûõ àäñêèõ ìàøèí áûëè è ñ ôðàíöóçñêîé ñòîðîíû, ïðàâäà, áîëåå íèçêîãî ðàíãà, çàòî â áîëüøåì êîëè÷åñòâå. Âñå ýòî ñâèäåòåëüñòâóåò î íà÷àâøåìñÿ ïðåîäîëåíèè ñðåäíåâåêîâîãî ñîçåðöàòåëüíîãî ìûøëåíèÿ, ñëîìàííîãî â ñëåäóþùåì, XV âåêå.

2.4. Àíàëèç ïðåäâçÿòûõ ïðåäñòàâëåíèé î áèòâå ïðè Êðåñè.

Ñðàæåíèå ïðè Êðåñè, êàê îäèí èç ñàìûõ âûðàçèòåëüíûõ ýïèçîäîâ ñðåäíåâåêîâîé âîåííîé èñòîðèè, àêòèâíî èñïîëüçóåòñÿ äëÿ ïîääåðæêè ìíîæåñòâà óñòîÿâøèõñÿ ïðåäñòàâëåíèé, ñòàâøèõ "êàíîíè÷åñêèìè" áëàãîäàðÿ àâòîðèòåòó ðÿäà âèäíûõ èñòîðèêîâ âòîðîé ïîëîâèíû XIX – ïåðâîé ïîëîâèíû XX âåêà. Âûäâèíóòûå èìè òåçèñû áåç êîíöà ïåðåïèñûâàþòñÿ è ñåãîäíÿ, õîòÿ îíè â çíà÷èòåëüíîé ìåðå ïåðåñìîòðåíû çàïàäíîåâðîïåéñêîé âîåííî-èñòîðè÷åñêîé íàóêîé ïîñëåäíèõ äåñÿòèëåòèé. Ýòè òåçèñû, âûçâàííûå ñòðåìëåíèåì "óïðîñòèòü" è "ñèñòåìàòèçèðîâàòü" âîåííóþ èñòîðèþ ïîñðåäñòâîì îòñåèâàíèÿ íåóäîáíûõ ôàêòîâ, â äåéñòâèòåëüíîñòè ñîçäàþò âåñüìà èñêàæåííîå ïðåäñòàâëåíèå î âîåííîì äåëå òîãî âðåìåíè. Îñîáåííî åñëè íà íèõ íàêëàäûâàþòñÿ íàöèîíàëèñòè÷åñêèå ïðèñòðàñòèÿ èëè àíòèïàòèè, íåâàæíî, ïðîíåìåöêèå, êàê ó Äåëüáðþêà, ïðîðóññêèå/ñîâåòñêèå, êàê ó Ðàçèíà, ïðîàíãëèéñêèå, êàê ó Îìàíà è ò.ä. Íåêîòîðûå èç òàêèõ òåçèñîâ, ñâÿçàííûå ñî ñðàæåíèåì ïðè Êðåñè, áóäóò ðàññìîòðåíû íèæå.

Ñëåäóåò òðåòüÿ è ïîñëåäíÿÿ ÷àñòü...: "2.4.1. Áèòâà ïðè Êðåñè êàê íà÷àëî òîðæåñòâà ïåõîòû íàä êîííèöåé..."

2.4.1. Áèòâà ïðè Êðåñè êàê íà÷àëî òîðæåñòâà ïåõîòû íàä êîííèöåé.
Ïðåäñòàâëåíèå, áóäòî áû ñ íà÷àëà XIV âåêà íà÷àëñÿ ïðîöåññ âûòåñíåíèÿ êîííèöû, êàê "ðåàêöèîííîãî" âèäà âîîðóæåííûõ ñèë ïåõîòîé, êàê "ïðîãðåññèâíûì" âèäîì, ñëîæèëîñü â êîíöå XIX âåêà è îïèðàåòñÿ íà àâòîðèòåò âûäàþùåãîñÿ íåìåöêîãî èñòîðèêà Ãàíñà Äåëüáðþêà. Ëþáîïûòíî, ÷òî ãëàâíûé ñîâåòñêèé àâòîðèòåò Å.À. Ðàçèí, àêòèâíî êðèòèêóÿ Äåëüáðþêà â ÷àñòíîñòÿõ, ïîëíîñòüþ ïîääåðæèâàåò è äàæå óñèëèâàåò ýòîò òåçèñ, âåðîÿòíî, ïîòîìó, ÷òî òåõ æå âçãëÿäîâ ïðèäåðæèâàëèñü ñîöèàëèñòû Ô. Ýíãåëüñ è Ô. Ìåðèíã. Íåâîëüíî âîçíèêàþò àññîöèàöèè ñî ñòîëü æå äîãìàòè÷åñêîé àáñîëþòèçàöèåé ýêîíîìè÷åñêèõ îòíîøåíèé è êëàññîâîé áîðüáû â ìàðêñèñòñêîì ïîíèìàíèè èñòîðèè êàê òàêîâîé.
Ïðèìåðîì íàèáîëåå êîíöåíòðèðîâàííîãî âûðàæåíèÿ äàííîé òî÷êè çðåíèÿ ìîæåò ñëóæèòü óæå óïîìÿíóòàÿ â íà÷àëå ïîäðàçäåëà 2.1. öèòàòà èç ðîññèéñêîãî èçäàíèÿ 2000 ã. "Âñåìèðíîé èñòîðèè âîéí" Ð.Ý. è Ò.Í. Äþïþè (ïðèìå÷àòåëüíîãî ñâîåé "ñâåæåñòüþ" è ïðåòåíçèÿìè íà ýíöèêëîïåäè÷íîñòü).  íåé íå òîëüêî óòâåðæäàåòñÿ ãëàâåíñòâî ïåõîòû íàä êîííèöåé â åâðîïåéñêèõ âîéíàõ ïîñëå ñåðåäèíû XIV âåêà, íî è íàçûâàåòñÿ áèòâà ïðè Êðåñè (1346 ã.) â êà÷åñòâå êîíêðåòíîãî "èñòîðè÷åñêîãî ðóáåæà".
Íåñîñòîÿòåëüíîñòü ïðåâðàùåíèÿ ÷àñòíîãî ñëó÷àÿ, áèòâû ïðè Êðåñè, â íåêóþ "îòïðàâíóþ òî÷êó", ïîäòâåðæäàåòñÿ òåì óæå óïîìÿíóòûì âûøå ôàêòîì, ÷òî ñ 1322 ã. åìó ïðåäøåñòâîâàëè ÷åòûðå ñðàæåíèÿ, ïóñòü è ìåíåå êðóïíûõ (Áîðîáðèäæ, Äàïïëèí-Ìóð, Õàëèäîí-Õèëë, Ìîðëå), â êîòîðûõ èñïîëüçîâàëàñü ñîâåðøåííî òà æå òàêòèêà, è ñðàæåíèå ïðè Ôîëêåðêå (1298 ã.), â êîòîðîì àíãëèéñêèå ïåøèå ëó÷íèêè è êîííûå ðûöàðè âçÿëè âåðõ íàä øîòëàíäñêèìè ïåøèìè êîïåéùèêàìè. Ñ äðóãîé ñòîðîíû, ñòîëåòèå ñïóñòÿ èìåííî òÿæåëàÿ êîííèöà íàíåñëà ðåøàþùèé óäàð àíãëèéñêèì âîéñêàì ïðè Ïàòå (1429 ã.), Ôîðìèíüè (1450 ã.) è Êàñòèëüîíå (1453 ã.). Íàêîíåö, ñïåöèôè÷åñêàÿ àíãëèéñêàÿ òàêòèêà â ïðèíöèïå ìîãëà ïðèìåíÿòüñÿ åäèíñòâåííûì ãîñóäàðñòâîì â Åâðîïå èç-çà îòñóòñòâèÿ ó äðóãèõ ñòîëü æå êâàëèôèöèðîâàííûõ ëó÷íèêîâ è ïîýòîìó ÿâëÿåòñÿ èñêëþ÷åíèåì â îáùååâðîïåéñêîì âîåííîì èñêóññòâå.
Ñòîëü æå íåñîñòîÿòåëåí äàííûé òåçèñ è ïðèìåíèòåëüíî ê ïåõîòå â öåëîì, âêëþ÷àÿ òÿæåëóþ. Ÿ âîçìîæíîñòè áûëè ïðîäåìîíñòðèðîâàíû åùå ëîìáàðäñêîé êîììóíàëüíîé ìèëèöèåé â áèòâàõ ïðè Ëåíüÿíî (1176 ã.) è Êîðòåíóîâî (1237 ã.). Ýôôåêòèâíîå âçàèìîäåéñòâèå êîííèöû è ïåøèõ àðáàëåò÷èêîâ áûëî ïðîäåìîíñòðèðîâàíî åùå â áèòâå ïðè Àðçóôå (1191 ã.) âî âðåìÿ III êðåñòîâîãî ïîõîäà. Çà ÿðêîé ïîáåäîé ôëàìàíäöåâ ïðè Êóðòðå (1302 ã.) ïîñëåäîâàëè ïîðàæåíèÿ îò êîííûõ ðûöàðñêèõ àðìèé ïðè Ìîí-àí-Ïåâåëå (1302 ã.), Êàññåëå (1328 ã.), Ñåí-Îìåðå (1340 ã.), Ðîçåáåêå (1382 ã.), äàæå íåïîáåäèìûå øâåéöàðöû ïðîèãðàëè áèòâó ïðè Ñåí-Æàêîá-àí-Áèð (1444 ã.), êîãäà èõ áàòàëèÿ èç 2-3 òûñ. ÷åë. áûëà óíè÷òîæåíà ôðàíöóçñêîé ðûöàðñêîé êîííèöåé.
Ïðàâèëüíåå áûëî áû ñêàçàòü, ÷òî ñ íà÷àëà XIV âåêà åâðîïåéñêîå âîåííîå äåëî óñêîðèëî ñâîå ðàçâèòèå, íà÷àëî âíîâü óñëîæíÿòüñÿ è âñå ïîëíåå èñïîëüçîâàòü ñïåöèôè÷åñêèå âîçìîæíîñòè ðàçëè÷íûõ ðîäîâ âîéñê. Ñîîòâåòñòâåííî, íà÷àë âîññòàíàâëèâàòüñÿ è áàëàíñ ìåæäó êîííèöåé, òÿæåëîé ïåõîòîé è ñòðåëêàìè, ðàíåå íåîïðàâäàííî ñäâèíóòûé â ïîëüçó òÿæåëîé êîííèöû ïî êîíêðåòíûì ñîöèàëüíî-ýêîíîìè÷åñêèì ïðè÷èíàì, ïîäîáíî òîìó, êàê â àíòè÷íîì Ñðåäèçåìíîìîðüå îí áûë ñäâèíóò â ïîëüçó òÿæåëîé ïåõîòû. Ñðàæåíèå ïðè Êðåñè âíåñëî ñâîé âêëàä â ýòîò ïðîöåññ "çàïîëíåíèÿ ïðîïóñêîâ", â åãî ÷àñòíûõ óñëîâèÿõ áûë óñïåøíî ïðèìåíåí îäèí ÷àñòíûé ñïîñîá âîåííîé îðãàíèçàöèè è òàêòèêè, âïîñëåäñòâèè åùå íåñêîëüêî ðàç óñïåøíî ïðèìåíåííûé ïðè ïîäîáíûõ îáñòîÿòåëüñòâàõ è íåóñïåøíî – ïðè äðóãèõ.

2.4.2. Áèòâà ïðè Êðåñè êàê ïîáåäà ðåãóëÿðíîé àíãëèéñêîé àðìèè íàä ôåîäàëüíûì ôðàíöóçñêèì îïîë÷åíèåì.
Åùå îäíèì èç òàêèõ ïîëóèñòèííûõ-ïîëóëîæíûõ ïðåäñòàâëåíèé î áèòâå ïðè Êðåñè ÿâëÿåòñÿ òî÷êà çðåíèÿ, ÷òî â íåì ðåãóëÿðíàÿ íàåìíàÿ àíãëèéñêàÿ àðìèÿ âçÿëà âåðõ íàä ôðàíöóçñêèì ôåîäàëüíûì îïîë÷åíèåì.  äåéñòâèòåëüíîñòè îáå ñòðàíû, è Àíãëèÿ, è Ôðàíöèÿ, íà ïðîòÿæåíèè âñåãî XIV âåêà íàõîäèëèñü â ïðîöåññå ïåðåõîäà îò òðàäèöèîííîãî "áåñïëàòíîãî" ôåîäàëüíîãî ðûöàðñêîãî îïîë÷åíèÿ ê ðåãóëÿðíîé ïîñòîÿííîé íàåìíîé àðìèè.  1346 ã. Àíãëèÿ â ñàìîì äåëå îïåðåæàëà Ôðàíöèþ íà ýòîì ïóòè, îäíàêî áûëî áû ñîâåðøåííî íåâåðíûì ñ÷èòàòü àíãëèéñêîå âîéñêî ïðè Êðåñè ðåãóëÿðíîé àðìèåé â ñîâðåìåííîì ñìûñëå ýòîãî ñëîâà, ñ ÷åòêîé åäèíîîáðàçíîé èåðàðõèåé, ñíàðÿæåíèåì, äèñöèïëèíîé è ò.ä. Çäåñü ñêîðåå ìîæíî ãîâîðèòü î "íàåìíîì îïîë÷åíèè", î ïðè÷óäëèâîì ñî÷åòàíèè íàåìíîãî ïðèíöèïà ñ òåððèòîðèàëüíî-êëàíîâîé îðãàíèçàöèåé. Àíãëèéñêèå êîðîëè íå ìîãëè ñîäåðæàòü áîëüøóþ ïîñòîÿííóþ àðìèþ ïî ôèíàíñîâûì ïðè÷èíàì. Èõ âîéñêî ñîáèðàëîñü òîëüêî íà ïåðèîä âîåííîé êàìïàíèè, îáû÷íî íà íåñêîëüêî ìåñÿöåâ, è çàòåì ðàñïóñêàëîñü.
Êàê ñòðîèëàñü àíãëèéñêàÿ àðìèÿ â ýòî âðåìÿ? Îáÿçàòåëüíàÿ "áåñïëàòíàÿ" 40-äíåâíàÿ ôåîäàëüíàÿ ñëóæáà â ïðàâëåíèå Ýäóàðäà III áûëà îêîí÷àòåëüíî çàìåíåíà ýêâèâàëåíòíûìè äåíåæíûìè ïëàòåæàìè. Èõ, îäíàêî, áûëî íåäîñòàòî÷íî äëÿ âåäåíèÿ ïðîäîëæèòåëüíûõ êðóïíîìàñøòàáíûõ áîåâûõ äåéñòâèé, ïîýòîìó ê êàæäîé êàìïàíèè íàêàïëèâàëèñü ñðåäñòâà è èç äðóãèõ èñòî÷íèêîâ – ÷ðåçâû÷àéíûõ (ðàçîâûõ) íàëîãîâ, çàéìîâ è ò.ä. Èòàê, ñîáðàâ ñðåäñòâà (èëè áóäó÷è óâåðåí, ÷òî ñìîæåò èõ ñîáðàòü â íóæíûå ñðîêè), êîðîëü ïðèêèäûâàë, êàêóþ àðìèþ è íà êàêîé ñðîê îí ñìîæåò ñîáðàòü èñõîäÿ èç óñòîÿâøèõñÿ ñòàâîê íàéìà è óñòîÿâøåãîñÿ ñîîòíîøåíèÿ ðîäîâ âîéñê (ïðè Ýäóàðäå íîðìàëüíûì ñ÷èòàëîñü ñîîòíîøåíèå ëàòíèêîâ ê ëó÷íèêàì êàê 1:3). Çàòåì îí ïðèçûâàë ê ñåáå âåäóùèõ ëîðäîâ (îáû÷íî ãðàôñêîãî óðîâíÿ), ïîëüçóþùèõñÿ åãî ëè÷íûì äîâåðèåì è èçâåñòíûõ îïûòíîñòüþ â âîåííîì äåëå, è îáñóæäàë ñ íèìè, ñêîëüêî áîéöîâ êàæäîãî âèäà è çà êàêóþ ïëàòó îíè ìîãóò âûñòàâèòü.
Êîãäà îáùàÿ óñòíàÿ äîãîâîðåííîñòü áûëà äîñòèãíóòà (ìåæäó ïðî÷èì, äàæå ñòîëåòèå ñïóñòÿ íåêîòîðûå èçâåñòíûå àíãëèéñêèå âîåíà÷àëüíèêè, âðîäå Äæîíà Òàëáîòà ãðàôà Øðóñáåðè, áûëè ïðàêòè÷åñêè íåãðàìîòíûìè), êëåðêè îôîðìëÿëè è äåòàëèçèðîâàëè åå â âèäå êîíòðàêòà, íàçûâàâøåãîñÿ indenture, "èíäåí÷å" ("çóá÷àòêà"), òàê êàê îí ñîñòîÿë èç äâóõ èäåíòè÷íûõ ýêçåìïëÿðîâ, èçíà÷àëüíî íàïèñàííûõ íà îäíîì ïåðãàìåíòå, ðàçðåçàííîì çàòåì çóá÷àòîé ëèíèåé.  ýòîì êîíòðàêòå ïîäðîáíåéøèì îáðàçîì îãîâàðèâàëîñü, ñêîëüêî âîèíîâ êàæäîãî âèäà äîëæåí ïðåäñòàâèòü "êàïèòàí", ñ êàêèì îðóæèåì, íà ñêîëüêî äíåé, çà êàêóþ ïëàòó. Äëÿ ñâîåãî âðåìåíè indenture áûë î÷åíü ïåðåäîâûì äîêóìåíòîì; â äðóãèõ ñòðàíàõ òàêæå ñîñòàâëÿëèñü äîãîâîðû ñ íàåìíèêàìè, íî îíè áûëè íàìíîãî ìåíåå ïîäðîáíû. Íåêîòîðûå èç ýòèõ êîíòðàêòîâ äîøëè äî íàøèõ äíåé, ÿâëÿÿñü áåñöåííûìè èñòî÷íèêàìè äëÿ óñòàíîâëåíèÿ ïîäëèííîé ÷èñëåííîñòè è ñòðóêòóðû àíãëèéñêèõ àðìèé òîãî âðåìåíè.
Õîòÿ òàêèå êîíòðàêòû è áûëè, â ïðèíöèïå, åäèíîîáðàçíû, îíè ìîãëè çàêëþ÷àòüñÿ êàê ñ êðóïíûìè ëîðäàìè ("áîëüøèìè êàïèòàíàìè") íà ïàðó òûñÿ÷ áîéöîâ, òàê è ñ ìåëêèìè áàðîíàìè âñåãî íà íåñêîëüêî äåñÿòêîâ ÷åëîâåê. Ìåëêèå êîíòðàêòû îáû÷íî ñîñòàâëÿëèñü óæå â õîäå áîåâûõ äåéñòâèé, êîãäà çà ñ÷åò òåêóùèõ äåíåæíûõ ïîñòóïëåíèé ñïåøíî íàáèðàëèñü ïîäêðåïëåíèÿ äëÿ äåéñòâóþùåé àðìèè. Íî â íîðìàëüíûõ óñëîâèÿõ êîðîëè, åñòåñòâåííî, ïðåäïî÷èòàëè êðóïíûå êîíòðàêòû.
Çàêëþ÷èâ êîíòðàêò, ëîðä íàçíà÷àë êàïèòàíîâ, çàíèìàâøèõñÿ íåïîñðåäñòâåííîé âåðáîâêîé è çàòåì ñòàíîâèâøèìèñÿ êîìàíäèðàìè ñðåäíåãî çâåíà. Åñòåñòâåííî, â êàïèòàíû ïîïàäàëè ëþäè èç áëèæàéøåãî îêðóæåíèÿ ëîðäà – åãî ðîäñòâåííèêè, íàèáîëåå äîâåðåííûå âàññàëû, êàñòåëÿíû (óïðàâëÿþùèå çàìêàìè è èìåíèÿìè) è ò.ä.  ñâîþ î÷åðåäü, êàïèòàíû òàêæå ïðåäïî÷èòàëè âåðáîâàòü ëþäåé èç ñâîåé îêðóãè, ñâÿçàííûõ ñ íèìè òåìè èëè èíûìè óçàìè. Ñ îäíîé ñòîðîíû, òàêèì ðåêðóòàì îíè ìîãëè äîâåðÿòü; ñ äðóãîé ñòîðîíû, ñëóæáà çà ñ÷åò êîðîëåâñêîé êàçíû ñ÷èòàëàñü âûãîäíîé è íå ïîäîáàëî, ÷òîáû òàêîé çàðàáîòîê óõîäèë ïîñòîðîííèì ëþäÿì. ×àñòî ýòà âåðáîâêà áûëà "äîáðîâîëüíî-ïðèíóäèòåëüíîé" – êàêîìó-íèáóäü ëåñíèêó, ìåòêî ñòðåëÿþùåìó èç ëóêà, èëè áåäíîìó ðîäñòâåííèêó, ëîâêî âëàäåþùåìó ìå÷îì, áûëî î÷åíü òðóäíî îòêëîíèòü "ïðèãëàøåíèå" ñâîåãî ëîðäà ñîïðîâîæäàòü åãî â ïîõîä, äàæå åñëè ó ýòîãî ÷åëîâåêà è íå áûëî íèêàêîãî æåëàíèÿ òàùèòüñÿ êóäà-òî çà ìîðå.
Êðîìå ïëàòû, äîïîëíèòåëüíûì ñðåäñòâîì ïðèâëå÷åíèÿ â àðìèþ áûëè êîðîëåâñêèå "ïèñüìà çàùèòû" (letters of protection), ãàðàíòèðîâàâøèå îñâîáîæäåíèå îò ïðåñëåäîâàíèÿ ïî óãîëîâíûì äåëàì.  àðìèè 1346 ã. îò 2 äî 12% ëè÷íîãî ñîñòàâà èìåëè òàêèå ïèñüìà (ïðè÷åì áîëåå âåðîÿòíà áîëüøàÿ öèôðà), èç íèõ òðè ÷åòâåðòè ïðåñëåäîâàëèñü çà óáèéñòâî èëè íàíåñåíèå òÿæêèõ òåëåñíûõ ïîâðåæäåíèé.
Âàæíî îòìåòèòü, ÷òî ñòðóêòóðà àíãëèéñêîé àðìèè áûëà âïîëíå ôåîäàëüíîé, ÷òî ãîâîðèò î åå ïåðåõîäíîì õàðàêòåðå. Îíà ñîñòîÿëà èç îòðÿäîâ ñàìîé ðàçíîé ÷èñëåííîñòè è ñîñòàâà, îò íåñêîëüêèõ äåñÿòêîâ äî ïîëóòîðà òûñÿ÷ ÷åëîâåê. Î ïåðåõîäíîì õàðàêòåðå ãîâîðèò è îòíîñèòåëüíàÿ êðàòêîñðî÷íîñòü àíãëèéñêèõ êîíòðàêòîâ. Ïîýòîìó, â ÷àñòíîñòè, àíãëèéñêèì êîðîëÿì õîðîøî óäàâàëèñü ãðàáèòåëüñêèå íàáåãè-"øåâîøå", íî íàìíîãî õóæå – âåäåíèå äëèòåëüíûõ îñàä è ïîñòîÿííîå óäåðæàíèå òåððèòîðèè.
Çäåñü íåîáõîäèìî êîðîòêî îáðèñîâàòü ñîöèàëüíóþ ñòðóêòóðó àíãëèéñêîãî îáùåñòâà, èìåâøóþ âûðàæåííûé êëàíîâûé õàðàêòåð. Ñîâðåìåííûå àíãëèéñêèå èñòîðèêè ïîðàæàþòñÿ êîíòðàñòó, íàáëþäàþùåìóñÿ ìåæäó òåì, ÷òî ñ÷èòàåòñÿ àíãëèéñêèì íàöèîíàëüíûì õàðàêòåðîì íàøèõ äíåé, è îáðàçîì æèçíè ñðåäíåâåêîâîãî àíãëèéñêîãî ëîðäà. Ñîâðåìåííûé àíãëè÷àíèí öåíèò "÷àñòíóþ æèçíü" è áåðåæëèâ; ñðåäíåâåêîâûé ëîðä áûë ïîñòîÿííî îêðóæåí îãðîìíîé òîëïîé ÷åëÿäè, íà êîòîðóþ îí òðàòèë ëüâèíóþ äîëþ ñâîèõ äîõîäîâ. Êàæäûé ëîðä òîãî âðåìåíè èìåë ñâîå retinue; ýòî òðóäíî ïåðåâîäèìîå ñëîâî îçíà÷àåò îêðóæåíèå ôåîäàëà, ñâÿçàííîå ñ íèì ñàìûìè ðàçíûìè ôîðìàëüíûìè è íåôîðìàëüíûìè óçàìè è òàê èëè èíà÷å êîðìèâøååñÿ îêîëî íåãî.  íåãî âõîäèëè âñåâîçìîæíûå áëèçêèå è äàëüíèå áåäíûå ðîäñòâåííèêè, â óñëîâèÿõ ìàéîðàòà íå ïîëó÷àâøèå íàñëåäñòâà è âûíóæäåííûå èãðàòü ðîëü îõðàííèêîâ, óïðàâëÿþùèõ è ïðîñòî ïðèõëåáàòåëåé; îáû÷íûå íàåìíûå âîèíû; âñåâîçìîæíûå ñëóãè, êîíþõè, åãåðÿ; áëèæàéøèå âàññàëû è èõ ðîäñòâåííèêè, ñîïðîâîæäàâøèå ñâîåãî ñåíüîðà, ïðèñëóæèâàþùèå, ïîìîãàþùèå åìó è âìåñòå ðàçâëåêàþùèåñÿ. Ýòî retinue èìåëî è "âíåøíåå" ïðîäîëæåíèå â âèäå ïðèâèëåãèðîâàííîé ñåëüñêîé âåðõóøêè – ëåñíèêîâ, ñòàðîñò, ìåëüíèêîâ, çàæèòî÷íûõ ñâîáîäíûõ àðåíäàòîðîâ, ôîðìàëüíî íåçàâèñèìûõ éîìåíîâ è ðûöàðåé, ôàêòè÷åñêè áûâøèõ êëèåíòàìè åñòåñòâåííîãî ëèäåðà – ëîðäà (îáû÷íî ïî ñîâìåñòèòåëüñòâó ìèðîâîãî ñóäüè, ãëàâû ìåñòíîãî ñàìîóïðàâëåíèÿ è ïðåäñòàâèòåëÿ â ïàðëàìåíòå). Ëîðä ïîäêàðìëèâàë è çàùèùàë ýòèõ êëèåíòîâ êàê â ñïîðàõ ñ ñîñåäÿìè, òàê è â êîðîëåâñêîì ñóäå, îíè, â ñâîþ î÷åðåäü, çàùèùàëè ëîðäà. Îò ìíîãî÷èñëåííîñòè è áîåñïîñîáíîñòè retinue â îãðîìíîé ñòåïåíè çàâèñåë àâòîðèòåò ëîðäà, à âî âðåìÿ ðåãóëÿðíî ñëó÷àâøèõñÿ âíóòðåííèõ ñìóò – ñàìî åãî âûæèâàíèå. Ïîýòîìó ýòè ëþäè ïîëó÷àëè è ðåãóëÿðíóþ âîåííóþ òðåíèðîâêó. Îòíîøåíèÿ âíóòðè êëàíà ïðåäñòàâëÿëè ñîáîé íåêóþ ïåðåõîäíóþ ñìåñü îò òðàäèöèîííûõ ãåðìàíñêèõ îòíîøåíèé ìåæäó äðóæèííèêàìè è âîæäåì ê êëàññè÷åñêèì ôåîäàëüíûì îòíîøåíèÿì ñåíüîðà è âàññàëà; ïðàãìàòè÷íî-äåíåæíûå ñâÿçè ïðèñóòñòâîâàëè, íî áûëè çàìàñêèðîâàíû ëè÷íûìè îòíîøåíèÿìè. Ïîäòâåðæäåíèåì âûøåñêàçàííîìó ñëóæàò ñëó÷àè ñàìîïîæåðòâîâàíèÿ ñêâàéðîâ è ðÿäîâûõ ðûöàðåé, ôèêñèðîâàâøèåñÿ âðåìÿ îò âðåìåíè â íà÷àëå Ñòîëåòíåé âîéíû.
Òóò áóäåò êñòàòè ñêàçàòü î ïðîèñõîæäåíèè çíàìåíèòûõ àíãëèéñêèõ ëó÷íèêîâ. Ïî ðîìàíàì XIX âåêà ó ìíîãèõ ñëîæèëîñü âïå÷àòëåíèå, áóäòî ÷óòü ëè íå êàæäûé ñâîáîäíûé êðåñòüÿíèí ñðåäíåâåêîâîé Àíãëèè áûë ìåòêèì ñòðåëêîì. Ïî-âèäèìîìó, ýòî íå òàê. Ïðèìå÷àòåëüíî, ÷òî ñàìàÿ áîëüøàÿ àíãëèéñêàÿ àðìèÿ Ñòîëåòíåé âîéíû, ñîáðàííàÿ ïîä Êàëå â 1347 ã., èìåëà âñåãî 20 òûñÿ÷ ëó÷íèêîâ; íåñêîëüêî òûñÿ÷, âåðîÿòíî, íàõîäèëèñü â ýòî âðåìÿ íà ãðàíèöå ñ Øîòëàíäèåé (ñóäÿ ïî òîìó, ÷òî âî âðåìÿ áèòâû ïðè Íåâèëëñ-Êðîññå 17 îêòÿáðÿ 1346 ã. òàì áûëî âñåãî 6-7 òûñÿ÷ ñîëäàò âñåõ âèäîâ). Íàñåëåíèå Àíãëèè â ýòî âðåìÿ ñîñòàâëÿëî 4-5 ìèëëèîíîâ ÷åëîâåê. Ñóùåñòâóþò ìíîãî÷èñëåííûå ñâèäåòåëüñòâà, ÷òî íàáîð äîïîëíèòåëüíûõ ïàðòèé êâàëèôèöèðîâàííûõ ëó÷íèêîâ âî âðåìÿ Ñòîëåòíåé âîéíû ÷èñëåííîñòüþ âñåãî â òûñÿ÷ó-äðóãóþ ÷åëîâåê áûë ñîïðÿæåí ñî çíà÷èòåëüíûìè òðóäíîñòÿìè. Âñå ýòî çàñòàâëÿåò ïðåäïîëàãàòü, ÷òî êîëè÷åñòâî ïîäõîäÿùèõ êàäðîâ áûëî íà ñàìîì äåëå îãðàíè÷åíî è íå ïðåâûøàëî íåñêîëüêèõ ïðîöåíòîâ îò âñåãî íàñåëåíèÿ. Âåðîÿòíî, ëó÷íèêè âåðáîâàëèñü èç äâóõ èñòî÷íèêîâ: à) èç îêðóæåíèÿ ëîðäîâ-"êàïèòàíîâ" (îõðàííèêîâ, åãåðåé, ëåñíèêîâ, çàæèòî÷íûõ àðåíäàòîðîâ), á) ïîñðåäñòâîì "íàáîðà ïî ãðàôñòâàì" èç ñâîáîäíûõ êðåñòüÿí, ïðåèìóùåñòâåííî, èç Þæíîãî Óýëüñà ñ ïðèëåãàþùèìè ñ àíãëèéñêîé ñòîðîíû ïóñòîøàìè Ìàðøà. Ëþáîïûòíî òàêæå, ÷òî ïî îöåíêàì Ðîáåðòà Õàðäè (èñõîäÿùèì èç ðàçìåðà ëóêîâ, íàéäåííûõ íà çàòîíóâøåì â 1545 ã. êîðàáëå "Ìýðè Ðîóç") ðîñò ëó÷íèêà êîëåáàëñÿ îò 170 äî 185 ñì (÷òî ñóùåñòâåííî ïðåâûøàåò ñðåäíèé ðîñò äëÿ òîãî âðåìåíè) è èõ äîëæíà áûëà îòëè÷àòü íåäþæèííàÿ ôèçè÷åñêàÿ ñèëà (ëóêè èìåþò íàòÿæåíèå îò 45 äî 80 êã).
Âî âðåìåíà áèòâû ïðè Êðåñè retinue ôåîäàëîâ, ñ êîòîðûìè çàêëþ÷àëèñü êîíòðàêòû-indenture, ñîñòîÿëè ïðèìåðíî èç ðàâíîãî ÷èñëà òÿæåëîâîîðóæåííûõ è ëó÷íèêîâ, îñòàëüíûå ëó÷íèêè íàáèðàëèñü êîðîëåâñêîé êàíöåëÿðèåé íàïðÿìóþ â ãðàôñòâàõ. Ñ õîäîì âðåìåíè 1-é èñòî÷íèê âñå áîëåå âûòåñíÿë 2-é, è "íàáîðû ïî ãðàôñòâàì" ïî÷òè ïðåêðàòèëèñü. Èññëåäîâàòåëè îòìå÷àþò òàêæå ïîñòåïåííîå ñóæåíèå áàçû, èç êîòîðîé íàáèðàëèñü ëó÷íèêè.
Ñ äðóãîé ñòîðîíû, áûëî áû îøèáêîé ñ÷èòàòü ôðàíöóçñêóþ àðìèþ òàêèì æå áåñïëàòíûì ôåîäàëüíûì îïîë÷åíèåì, êàê â XIII âåêå è ðàíåå. Ïîñëå ðåôîðì Ôèëèïïà IV Êðàñèâîãî 1303-4 ãã., íàïîìèíàþùèõ áîëåå ïîçäíþþ àíãëèéñêóþ îðãàíèçàöèþ, ïðîèçîøåë îòêàò íàçàä, äîðîãî îáîøåäøèéñÿ â íà÷àëå Ñòîëåòíåé âîéíû, òåì íå ìåíåå, êàêîå-òî âëèÿíèå îíè îêàçàëè. Ôðàíöóçñêèå êîðîëè íà ïîñòîÿííîé îñíîâå äåðæàëè íåñêîëüêî òûñÿ÷ íàåìíûõ âîèíîâ, ñòîÿâøèõ ãàðíèçîíàìè âî âñåõ êðóïíûõ ãîðîäàõ è êðåïîñòÿõ, î÷åíü õàðàêòåðíî è ïðèñóòñòâèå íåñêîëüêèõ òûñÿ÷ íàåìíûõ àðáàëåò÷èêîâ ïðè Êðåñè. Âïðî÷åì, è îïîë÷åíèå áûëî "óñëîâíî-áåñïëàòíûì". Áåñïëàòíî ðûöàðü áûë îáÿçàí ñëóæèòü òîëüêî 40 äíåé â ãîäó, ïðè÷åì è â ýòî âðåìÿ åãî ÷àñòî ïðèõîäèëîñü ñíàáæàòü çà ñ÷åò êàçíû.
 òî æå âðåìÿ ôðàíöóçñêîå íà¸ìíè÷åñòâî ðåçêî îòëè÷àëîñü îò àíãëèéñêîãî. Àíãëèéñêèé êîðîëü íàíèìàë öåëûé êëàí, ñîñòîÿùèé òîëüêî èç àíãëè÷àí è ñâÿçàííûé ìåæäó ñîáîé íåôîðìàëüíûìè óçàìè. Íàïðîòèâ, ôðàíöóçñêèé íàåìíèê ñëóæèë òîëüêî çà äåíüãè è ÷àñòî áûë èíîñòðàíöåì. Ïîýòîìó íàäåæíîñòü è áîåâàÿ óñòîé÷èâîñòü ôðàíöóçñêèõ íàåìíèêîâ áûëà ìíîãî íèæå, äàæå åñëè îíè è îáëàäàëè ïðåâîñõîäíûìè ïðîôåññèîíàëüíûìè êà÷åñòâàìè. Ê òîìó æå ôðàíöóçñêèå êîíòðàêòû íå èäóò íè â êàêîå ñðàâíåíèå ïî äåòàëüíîñòè è ïðîäóìàííîñòè ñ àíãëèéñêèìè indenture.
Ìîæíî ñêàçàòü, ÷òî àíãëèéñêèì êîðîëÿì óäàëîñü ñî÷åòàòü ïðåèìóùåñòâà íàèáîëåå ðàçðàáîòàííûõ ìåòîäîâ íàéìà ñ ïðåèìóùåñòâàìè ìåíåå ðàçëîæèâøåãîñÿ è ïîòîìó áîëåå ñïëî÷åííîãî ôåîäàëüíîãî îáùåñòâà. Íàïðîòèâ, âî Ôðàíöèè óñòàðåâøèå îðãàíèçàöèîííûå ôîðìû íàêëàäûâàëèñü íà áîëåå "ðàçâèòîå" îáùåñòâî, â êîòîðîì êëàíîâàÿ ñîëèäàðíîñòü áûëà çíà÷èòåëüíî ñèëüíåå ðàçúåäåíà òîâàðíî-äåíåæíûìè îòíîøåíèÿìè.

2.4.3. "Âðîæä¸ííàÿ" íåäèñöèïëèíèðîâàííîñòü ðûöàðñêîé àðìèè.
Åùå îäèí "ïîïóëÿðíûé" òåçèñ, êîòîðûé ëþáÿò ïîäêðåïëÿòü ññûëêîé íà ñðàæåíèå ïðè Êðåñè – î íåäèñöèïëèíèðîâàííîñòè ðûöàðñêîãî îïîë÷åíèÿ, ïðè÷åì íå òîëüêî êîíêðåòíî ôðàíöóçñêîãî ïðè Êðåñè, íî è âñÿêîãî âîîáùå. Òóò óìåñòíî ïðèâåñòè öèòàòó èç Å.À. Ðàçèíà (íå ïîòîìó, ÷òî îí ÿâëÿåòñÿ àâòîðèòåòîì â ñðåäíåâåêîâîì âîåííîì äåëå, à ïîñêîëüêó åãî âñ¸ åùå ìîæíî ñ÷èòàòü íàèáîëåå ïîïóëÿðíûì ðóññêîÿçû÷íûì êîìïèëÿòîðîì – âûðàçèòåëåì âçãëÿäîâ èñòîðèêîâ êîíöà XIX – íà÷àëà XX âåêà, îò Ô. Ýíãåëüñà äî Ã. Äåëüáðþêà): "Ôåîäàëüíàÿ ñèñòåìà ïî ñâîåìó ïðîèñõîæäåíèþ áûëà âîåííîé îðãàíèçàöèåé, íî ýòà îðãàíèçàöèÿ áûëà âðàæäåáíà âñÿêîé äèñöèïëèíå. Ýòî âûðàæàëîñü, âî-ïåðâûõ, â íåïðåðûâíûõ âîññòàíèÿõ îòäåëüíûõ êðóïíûõ âàññàëîâ; âî-âòîðûõ, â òîì, ÷òî îòäà÷à ïðèêàçàíèé ïðåâðàùàëàñü â øóìíûé âîåííûé ñîâåò è íåèñïîëíåíèå ïðèêàçàíèé áûëî îáû÷íûì ÿâëåíèåì; â-òðåòüèõ, â òîì, ÷òî áîé íå ïîäãîòàâëèâàëñÿ, îáû÷íî îí íà÷èíàëñÿ è ïðîòåêàë íåîðãàíèçîâàííî".
Äëÿ ñðåäíåâåêîâîãî ðûöàðñòâà, äåéñòâèòåëüíî, áûëà ÷óæäà ìåõàíè÷åñêàÿ îáåçëè÷åííàÿ äèñöèïëèíà ñîâðåìåííîé ðåãóëÿðíîé àðìèè, ïðåäïîëàãàþùàÿ ñëåïîå è áåçóñëîâíîå ïîä÷èíåíèå ìëàäøåãî ïî çâàíèþ ñòàðøåìó, äàæå åñëè ìëàäøèé ïî çâàíèþ âèäèò ñòàðøåãî âïåðâûå â æèçíè. Íî ñèñòåìà îòíîøåíèé ñîâðåìåííîé àðìèè íå ÿâëÿåòñÿ åäèíñòâåííîé, íà êîòîðîé ìîãóò ñòðîèòüñÿ îòíîøåíèÿ ïîä÷èíåíèÿ-íà÷àëüñòâîâàíèÿ.  ôåîäàëüíîì îïîë÷åíèè ñóùåñòâîâàëè ñâîÿ äîñòàòî÷íî æåñòêàÿ è îïðåäåëåííàÿ èåðàðõèÿ è ñâîÿ ñèñòåìà ïðåäñòàâëåíèé î äîëãå, ïîçâîëÿþùàÿ ñòàðøåìó ïî çâàíèþ ìàíèïóëèðîâàòü ìëàäøèìè. Ýòà "ìàíèïóëÿöèÿ" ñòðîèëàñü áîëåå ñëîæíûì îáðàçîì, ÷åì â ñîâðåìåííîé àðìèè, è ïîòîìó áûëà ìåíåå íàäåæíîé, òåì íå ìåíåå, íåò íèêàêèõ îñíîâàíèé ñ÷èòàòü ôåîäàëüíîå îïîë÷åíèå õàîòè÷íûì ñáîðèùåì îäèíî÷åê, ïî÷èòàþùèõ ëèøü íåïîñðåäñòâåííîãî ñþçåðåíà.
Ñðåäíåâåêîâûé êîìàíäèð äîëæåí áûë ñîáëþäàòü îïðåäåëåííûé ýòèêåò ïî îòíîøåíèþ ê íèæåñòîÿùèì ðûöàðÿì, äîëæåí áûë îáðàùàòüñÿ ê íèì íå êàê ê íèæíèì ÷èíàì, à êàê ê "ñîðàòíèêàì", "ïðåäëàãàòü" èëè äàæå "ïðîñèòü", à íå ïðèêàçûâàòü, íî îò åãî "ïðîñüá" íåëüçÿ áûëî îòêàçàòüñÿ ïî÷òè òàê æå, êàê â ñîâðåìåííîé àðìèè – îòêàç ðàññìàòðèâàëñÿ êàê ïðåäàòåëüñòâî ôåîäàëüíîãî äîëãà è çà íèì ìîãëè ïîñëåäîâàòü êîíôèñêàöèÿ âëàäåíèé è òþðüìà. Ïðàâäà, òâåðäîñòü äèñöèïëèíû â ñðåäíåâåêîâîì ðûöàðñêîì îïîë÷åíèè â îãðîìíîé ñòåïåíè çàâèñåëà îò ëè÷íîãî àâòîðèòåòà ãëàâíîêîìàíäóþùåãî. Êàê âêðàòöå áûëî îáúÿñíåíî â êîíöå ðàçäåëà 1.1., âëàñòü ñðåäíåâåêîâîãî êîðîëÿ áûëà ñëåäñòâèåì "äîáðîâîëüíîãî ñîãëàøåíèÿ" ôåîäàëîâ è äåðæàëàñü ëèøü äî òåõ ïîð, ïîêà áîëüøèíñòâî åå ïðèçíàâàëî õîòÿ áû ïàññèâíî, à ìåíüøèíñòâî ãîòîâî áûëî ïîääåðæèâàòü àêòèâíî, ïî ïðèêàçó êîðîëÿ ðàñïðàâëÿÿñü ñ êàæäûì èç îñëóøíèêîâ. Êîãäà êîðîëü ïðèíàäëåæàë ê óòâåðäèâøåéñÿ äèíàñòèè è åãî àâòîðèòåò íîñèë "ñàêðàëüíûé", áåçóñëîâíî ïðèçíàííûé õàðàêòåð, ñòîëü æå áåçóñëîâíî ïðèçíàâàëîñü è åãî ïðàâî íà èñïîëíåíèå åãî ïðèêàçîâ ïîääàííûìè, îò ïðîñòîãî ðûöàðÿ äî ãåðöîãà. Ýòî òåîðåòè÷åñêîå ïðàâî ïðåâðàùàëîñü â ïðàêòè÷åñêîå, êîãäà êîðîëü îáëàäàë è ëè÷íûì àâòîðèòåòîì, òâåðäûì õàðàêòåðîì, îïûòîì, çíàíèåì ôåîäàëüíîãî ïðàâà, âçàèìîîòíîøåíèé ìåæäó âàññàëàìè è óìåíèåì íàõîäèòü íóæíûé òîí ñ íèìè. Çàìåòèì, ÷òî ïîñëåäíèå, "ïðèîáðåòåííûå" êà÷åñòâà âîñïèòûâàëèñü ó êàæäîãî ïðåäñòàâèòåëÿ âûñøåé çíàòè ñ äåòñòâà. Áëèçêèìè ê îïèñûâàåìîìó ïåðèîäó ïðèìåðàìè òàêèõ êîðîëåé ìîãóò ñëóæèòü àíãëèéñêèé Ýäóàðä I è ôðàíöóçñêèé Ôèëèïï IV Êðàñèâûé. Êîãäà îíè êîìàíäîâàëè àðìèåé, íå âûïîëíèòü èõ ïðèêàç áûëî íåìûñëèìî, ïðè÷åì èõ àâòîðèòåò âïîëíå ïåðåäàâàëñÿ è íàçíà÷àåìûì èìè ÷àñòíûì êîìàíäóþùèì.
Âîçâðàùàÿñü ê öèòàòå èç Å.À. Ðàçèíà, îòìåòèì, ÷òî ïåðåä ñðàæåíèÿìè â ýòî âðåìÿ, äåéñòâèòåëüíî, óñòðàèâàëèñü âîåííûå ñîâåòû (èãðàâøèå ðîëü øòàáà), íî ðåøåíèå íà íèõ ïðèíèìàëîñü îòíþäü íå áîëüøèíñòâîì ãîëîñîâ – êîìàíäóþùèé, ïî ñëîæèâøèìñÿ âïîëíå ðàçóìíûì ïðàâèëàì, äîëæåí áûë âûñëóøàòü ìíåíèå ïðèñóòñòâóþùèõ, íî êîíå÷íîå ðåøåíèå ïðèíèìàë ñàì, è îíî áûëî îáÿçàòåëüíî äëÿ âûïîëíåíèÿ âñåìè. Íåâåðíî è óòâåðæäåíèå î ïðîèçâîëüíîì íà÷àëå ñðàæåíèé â ýòî âðåìÿ – ïðè Êðåñè, Êàññåëå, Ìîí-àí-Ïåâåëå, Êóðòðå àòàêè íà÷èíàëèñü ïî ïðèêàçó êîìàíäóþùåãî.
Âûøå óæå ìíîãî ãîâîðèëîñü î ïðè÷èíàõ, ïîäîðâàâøèõ àâòîðèòåò Ôèëèïïà VI ê ìîìåíòó áèòâû ïðè Êðåñè. Îí ïðèíàäëåæàë ê íîâîé, õîòÿ è îáùåïðèçíàííîé, íî åùå íå "ñàêðàëèçîâàííîé" äèíàñòèè Âàëóà, îáëàäàë âåñüìà ïîñðåäñòâåííûìè ñïîñîáíîñòÿìè, ÿâíî óñòóïàâøèìè ñïîñîáíîñòÿì åãî ïðîòèâíèêà, è äèñêðåäèòèðîâàë ñåáÿ ïàññèâíîñòüþ â ïðåäøåñòâóþùèõ êàìïàíèÿõ.  ãëàçàõ ïîääàííûõ åãî "ñîîòâåòñòâèå çàíèìàåìîé äîëæíîñòè" îêàçàëîñü ïîñòàâëåííûì ïîä ñîìíåíèå, ïðè÷åì ñàì ìíèòåëüíûé êîðîëü äàæå ïðåóâåëè÷èâàë ïàäåíèå ñâîåãî àâòîðèòåòà, ÷òî ïîáóæäàëî åãî ê íåîïðàâäàííî ðèñêîâàííûì äåéñòâèÿì. Íå ïðèíèìàòü â ðàñ÷¸ò ýòè ôàêòîðû íåëüçÿ. Êîãäà Ôèëèïï VI òîëüêî ÷òî âñòóïèë íà òðîí â 1328 ã., åìó ñðàçó æå ïðèøëîñü âåñòè âîéíó ñ âîññòàâøèìè ôëàìàíäöàìè.  ýòîì ïîõîäå åãî àðìèÿ ñîõðàíÿëà îáðàçöîâûé ïîðÿäîê è ñðàæåíèå ïðè Êàññåëå ïðîâåëà â ïîëíîì ñîîòâåòñòâèè ñ íàìå÷åííûì ïëàíîì, ñóìåâ âûïîëíèòü äîñòàòî÷íî ñëîæíûå ìàíåâðû (îêðóæåíèå ïðîòèâíèêà óäàðîì ñ ôëàíãîâ, ïðåäíàìåðåííîå ðàçìûêàíèå êîëüöà è ïîñëåäóþùåå ýíåðãè÷íîå ïðåñëåäîâàíèå îòñòóïàþùåãî ïðîòèâíèêà). Ïðè Êðåñè Ôèëèïï îêàçàëñÿ íå â ñîñòîÿíèè äåéñòâîâàòü ñòîëü æå ðàñ÷åòëèâî è õëàäíîêðîâíî, â ÷åì îò÷àñòè áûë ïîâèíåí è åãî áîëåå èíèöèàòèâíûé ïðîòèâíèê. Îäíàêî õàîñ âî ôðàíöóçñêîì âîéñêå âî âðåìÿ ïðîäâèæåíèÿ ê Êðåñè ñëåäóåò îáúÿñíÿòü íå ñòîëüêî îòñóòñòâèåì äèñöèïëèíû êàê òàêîâîé, ñêîëüêî íåäîñòàòêîì îðãàíèçàöèè, îñîáåííî ïðèìåíèòåëüíî ê òàêîé áîëüøîé è ðàçíîðîäíîé àðìèè, íåñïîñîáíîñòüþ ÷åòêî è ñâîåâðåìåííî äîâîäèòü ïðèêàçû äî îòäåëüíûõ ÷àñòåé è ïðîâåðÿòü èõ èñïîëíåíèå.  áîëüøîé ñòåïåíè ýòî áûëî âûçâàíî îòñóòñòâèåì ÿñíîãî ïëàíà äåéñòâèé ó Ôèëèïïà VI. Åñëè áû ó íåãî õâàòèëî âîëè è çäðàâîìûñëèÿ äîâåñòè äî êîíöà ñâîå ïåðâîíà÷àëüíîå ðåøåíèå è îñòàíîâèòü ñâîþ àðìèþ ïåðåä Êðåñè íà íî÷ëåã, íà ñëåäóþùåå óòðî îí íàâåðíÿêà ñìîã áû ïðîâåñòè áîëåå âçâåøåííûé âîåííûé ñîâåò è ðàñïîëîæèòü âîéñêà áîëåå óïîðÿäî÷åííî. Íåò íèêàêèõ ñâèäåòåëüñòâ òîãî, ÷òî êòî-òî îòêðûòî îòêàçûâàëñÿ âûïîëíÿòü åãî ïðèêàçû. Òîò ôàêò, ÷òî ïåðâûìè â áîé áûëè ïóùåíû àðáàëåò÷èêè, òàêæå èñêëþ÷àåò âåðñèþ î ñàìîïðîèçâîëüíîì íà÷àëå àòàê ôðàíöóçñêèõ ðûöàðåé – ïåõîòèíöû íèêàê íå ìîãëè ñàìè îáîãíàòü âñàäíèêîâ.
 çàêëþ÷åíèå ýòîãî ïîäðàçäåëà çàìåòèì, ÷òî õîòÿ àíãëè÷àíå è ïðåâîñõîäèëè ôðàíöóçîâ â ýòî âðåìÿ ïî ÷àñòè äèñöèïëèíû, ïåðåîöåíèâàòü ýòó ðàçíèöó íå ñëåäóåò, îñîáåííî åñëè ó÷åñòü ìåíüøèå ðàçìåðû èõ àðìèé (÷òî ñàìî ïî ñåáå îáåñïå÷èâàëî ëó÷øèé âíóòðåííèé êîíòðîëü è óïðàâëÿåìîñòü), ëó÷øèå êà÷åñòâà èõ êîìàíäóþùèõ â äàííîå âðåìÿ, èõ ñòðåìëåíèå âåñòè áîé èç ïîäãîòîâëåííîé îáîðîíû è òîò ôàêò, ÷òî ïðåáûâàíèå íà âðàæåñêîé òåððèòîðèè ñàìî ñîáîé ñïîñîáñòâóåò ñïëî÷åíèþ. Âî âðåìÿ ìàðøà ê Êðåñè è àíãëèéñêàÿ àðìèÿ áûëà äàëåêà îò îáðàçöîâîãî ïîðÿäêà, îòäåëüíûå îòðÿäû çàíèìàëèñü ãðàáåæîì, íå îáðàùàÿ âíèìàíèÿ íà êîðîëåâñêèå çàïðåòû, ìíîãèå êîðàáëè òóò æå äåçåðòèðîâàëè, êàê òîëüêî çàõâàòèëè äîñòàòî÷íóþ äîáû÷ó, íàïàäåíèå íà Êàí áûëî ñîâåðøåíî èìïðîâèçèðîâàííî è âîïðåêè êîðîëåâñêîìó ïðèêàçó îñòàíîâèòüñÿ (õîòÿ ýòî è ïîñëóæèëî íà ïîëüçó â äàííîì êîíêðåòíîì ñëó÷àå). Íåïîñðåäñòâåííî ïðè Êðåñè àíãëè÷àíå èìåëè âðåìÿ ïîñòðîèòüñÿ è ïîäãîòîâèòüñÿ ê áèòâå, òîãäà êàê ôðàíöóçû íàñòóïàëè ïî÷òè ñ õîäó, íå óñïåâ ïîäòÿíóòü îòñòàâøèå ÷àñòè.

2.4.4. "Êëàññîâîå" ïðåíåáðåæåíèå ê ïåõîòå.
Äî ñèõ ïîð çàòàïòûâàíèå ãåíóýçñêèõ àðáàëåò÷èêîâ â ñðàæåíèè ïðè Êðåñè ïðèâîäèòñÿ â êà÷åñòâå íàãëÿäíîãî ïîäòâåðæäåíèÿ òåçèñà, ÷òî ñðåäíåâåêîâûå ôåîäàëû ïðåíåáðåãàëè ïåõîòîé, ñîñòîÿùåé èç ïðîñòîëþäèíîâ, è ñ ëåãêîñòüþ åþ æåðòâîâàëè, äàæå åñëè ïðàêòè÷åñêàÿ íåîáõîäèìîñòü è òðåáîâàëà åå çàäåéñòâîâàòü. Ó ïîäîáíîãî ìíåíèÿ åñòü íåêîòîðàÿ îñíîâà, òåì íå ìåíåå, îíî î÷åíü èñêàæàåò èñòèííîå ïîëîæåíèå äåë. Ïðåæäå âñåãî, ïðè Êðåñè ðûöàðñêàÿ êîííèöà ñìÿëà íå êðåñòüÿí-îïîë÷åíöåâ, à âûñîêîîïëà÷èâàåìûõ íàåìíèêîâ, ïðèãëàøåííûõ èç-çà òðèäåâÿòü çåìåëü ïî òîãäàøíèì ïîíÿòèÿì çà ñâîè ïðîôåññèîíàëüíûå êà÷åñòâà. Ñàìî ïðèñóòñòâèå òàêîé ìàññû ñïåöèàëèçèðîâàííûõ ïåøèõ âîèíîâ íèêàê íå ñâèäåòåëüñòâóåò î íèçêîé îöåíêå èõ âîçìîæíîñòåé; áîëüøîå êîëè÷åñòâî èòàëüÿíñêèõ è þæíîôðàíöóçñêèõ ïåøèõ ñòðåëêîâ ó÷àñòâîâàëî è âî âñåõ ïðåäûäóùèõ êðóïíûõ áèòâàõ, äî Êóðòðå (1302 ã.) è ðàíåå. Áîëåå òîãî, ìíîãèå òûñÿ÷è ïåøèõ íàåìíèêîâ, àðáàëåò÷èêîâ è òÿæåëîâîîðóæåííûõ, íà ïîñòîÿííîé îñíîâå ñëóæèëè âî Ôðàíöèè, ñîñòàâëÿÿ ãàðíèçîíû ìíîæåñòâà ãîðîäîâ è çàìêîâ. Ìîæíî îòìåòèòü ó÷àñòèå è ìíîãî÷èñëåííûõ ïåøèõ îïîë÷åíèé ñ ôðàíöóçñêîé ñòîðîíû âî ìíîãèõ áîÿõ 1346 ã., âêëþ÷àÿ Êàí, Áëàíøòàê è Êðåñè. Áîåñïîñîáíîñòü èõ áûëà íèçêà è ïîëüçû îò íèõ îêàçàëîñü ìàëî, íî ýòî ñâèäåòåëüñòâóåò òîëüêî îá îáúåêòèâíîé íåâîçìîæíîñòè ïîëó÷èòü õîðîøóþ ïåõîòó â ñîöèàëüíûõ óñëîâèÿõ Ôðàíöèè XIV âåêà, íî íå î íåäîîöåíêå åå âîçìîæíîñòåé ñî ñòîðîíû ôðàíöóçñêèõ êîðîëåé.
Îñîáî ñëåäóåò îñòàíîâèòüñÿ íà çëîñ÷àñòíîì òðåáîâàíèè êîðîëÿ Ôèëèïïà VI "óáèâàòü âåñü ýòîò ñáðîä" è ãîòîâíîñòè, ñ êîòîðîé ðûöàðè åãî âûïîëíèëè. Ýòîò ýïèçîä íåëüçÿ ðàñöåíèâàòü êàê ïðîñòóþ äåìîíñòðàöèþ äâîðÿíñêîé ñïåñè. Ãðàô Àëàíñîí è åãî ðûöàðè íèêîãäà ïðåæäå íå ñòàëêèâàëèñü ñ àíãëèéñêîé òàêòèêîé ìàññèðîâàííîãî îáñòðåëà, íå îòäàâàëè ñåáå îò÷åòà â åå ýôôåêòèâíîñòè, äà è ñàì Ôèëèïï VI ÿâíî çíàë î íåé òîëüêî òåîðåòè÷åñêè. Ïîýòîìó, êîãäà íåñêîëüêî òûñÿ÷ ïðîñëàâëåííûõ ãåíóýçñêèõ àðáàëåò÷èêîâ ïîñëå ñ÷èòàííûõ çàëïîâ àíãëè÷àí, äàæå áåç îñîáîé ïåðåñòðåëêè, áðîñèëèñü íàóòåê, ýòî áûëî âîñïðèíÿòî êàê òðóñîñòü è ïðåäàòåëüñòâî, òåì áîëåå âîçìóòèòåëüíûå, ÷òî èñõîäèëè îò âîèíîâ-ïðîôåññèîíàëîâ, ïîëó÷àâøèõ áîëüøèå äåíüãè è íà êîòîðûõ âîçëàãàëèñü áîëüøèå íàäåæäû. Íå òàê óæ áûë íå ïðàâ Ôèëèïï VI, êîãäà íàçâàë íàåìíèêîâ "ñáðîäîì". Ýòî áûëè, â ñàìîì äåëå, ëþìïåíèçèðîâàííûå âûõîäöû èç ãîðîäñêèõ íèçîâ, ê òîìó æå èòàëüÿíöû, ÷óæàêè-þæàíå, òðàäèöèîííî âîñïðèíèìàâøèåñÿ â ñåâåðíîé Ôðàíöèè áåç óâàæåíèÿ. Íåâîëüíî ïðèïîìèíàåòñÿ ñòàðèííîå ðóññêîå ñëîâî "ñâîëî÷ü", èçíà÷àëüíî îáîçíà÷àâøåå èìåííî èíîñòðàííûõ íàåìíèêîâ. Òðóäíî ïðèïîìíèòü ñëó÷àé, êîãäà áû ôðàíöóçñêàÿ ðûöàðñêàÿ êîííèöà â ïîäîáíûõ îáñòîÿòåëüñòâàõ ïåðåäàâèëà áû ôðàíöóçñêèõ ïåõîòèíöåâ.

Èñòî÷íèêè

Ñ ôðàíöóçñêîé ñòîðîíû ñðàæåíèå ïðè Êðåñè èçâåñòíî, ïðåæäå âñåãî, ïî õðîíèêå Æàíà Ôðóàññàðà (1361 ã., ïåðåñìîòðåíà â 1376 ã.), à òàêæå ñî÷èíåíèÿì Ëüåæñêîãî êàíîíèêà Æàíà ëå Áåëü (Le Bel, 1290-1370) è ôëîðåíòèéöà Äæîâàííè Âèëëàíè (1276-1348), "Áîëüøèì ôðàíöóçñêèì õðîíèêàì", "Èñòîðèè Ôëàíäðèè" è ò.ä. Ñ àíãëèéñêîé ñòîðîíû ê íèì äîáàâëÿþòñÿ ïèñüìà Òîìàñà Áðàäâàðäàéíà (Bradwardine), Ìàéêëà Íîðòáóðãà, Ðè÷àðäà Óèíêëè, "Acta bellicosa", "Õðîíèêà Ëàíåðêîñòà" è ïðî÷.
Îñíîâíûì èñòî÷íèêîì ôàêòîâ äëÿ äàííîé ñòàòüè ïîñëóæèëà êíèãà Äæîíàòàíà Ñàìïøåíà "Èñïûòàíèå áèòâîé" (Jonathan Sumption "Trial by battle", London, 1999, êàðòû John Flower), êîòîðàÿ ñîäåðæèò è îáøèðíóþ áèáëèîãðàôèþ.  "Trial by battle" ïîäðîáíåéøèì îáðàçîì îïèñàí âåñü íà÷àëüíûé ïåðèîä Ñòîëåòíåé âîéíû (1328-1347 ãã.). Ê íåêîòîðûì íåäîñòàòêàì ìîæíî îòíåñòè óðåçàííûé àíàëèç îïèñûâàåìûõ ñîáûòèé è ïîâåðõíîñòíîå çíàêîìñòâî àâòîðà ñ òåõíèêîé òîãî âðåìåíè, îñîáåííî îñàäíîé. Îäíàêî êàê èñòî÷íèê ôàêòîâ ýòî î÷åíü ïîëåçíîå èçäàíèå. Âïðî÷åì, ñðàæåíèþ ïðè Êðåñè ïîñâÿùåíî î÷åíü ìíîãî êíèã íà àíãëèéñêîì ÿçûêå; ïîäðîáíîå îïèñàíèå ñîáûòèé ìîæíî, íàâåðíîå, èçâëå÷ü èç êàæäîé èç íèõ. Äîïîëíèòåëüíî äàííàÿ ñòàòüÿ áûëà ñäîáðåíà ïðÿìûìè öèòàòàìè èç Ôðóàññàðà, âçÿòûìè èç àíãëî– è ôðàíêîÿçû÷íûõ ñàéòîâ â Èíòåðíåòå. ×òî êàñàåòñÿ "àíàëèòè÷åñêîé" ÷àñòè, îíà îñíîâàíà íà "Arms, armies and fortification in the Hundred Years War" edited by Anne Curry and Michael Hughes (1999), îñîáåííî ñòàòüÿ Robert Hardy "The Longbow", îòêóäà çàèìñòâîâàíà âåëèêîëåïíàÿ ñõåìà áèòâû ïðè Êðåñè, è "Medieval Warfare, a History" edited by Maurice Keen (1999).

BERNARD GUI: THE INQUISITOR'S MANUAL
from the archives of H.E. The Baron of Richecourt KGCTJ
1. The following deals with the sect of those commonly called Beguins or Beguines:
The sect of Beguines, who call themselves "poor brothers" and say they observe and profess the third rule of Saint Francis, sprang up recently in the provinces of Provence and Narbonne. Their erroneous opinions began to be exposed around the year of our Lord 1315, more or less, although they were considered suspect by many even earlier. During the following years, in the provinces of Narbonne, Toulouse and Catalonia, many of them were seized, held in custody and, their errors having been detected, many of both sexes were judged heretical and burned. This occurred from the year of our Lord 1317 on, particularly at Narbonne and Béziers, in the diocese of Agde, at Lodève, around Lunel in the diocese of Maguelonne, at Carcassonne, and at Toulouse (where three foreigners were executed).
2. The following deals with the errors or erroneous opinions of the present-day Beguins and where they got them:
Thus, in various places in the province of Narbonne and in some places in the province of Toulouse, from the year of our Lord 1317 on, the Beguins - as are commonly called those of both sexes who refer to themselves poor brothers of penance of the third order of Saint Francis, wearing brown or greyish habits with or without a cloak - were publically exposed and confessed in court to holding many errors and erroneous opinions, exalting themselves in opposition to the Roman Church and apostolic seat, as well as against the apostolic power of the lord pope and prelates of the Roman church. Through lawful questioning and through depositions and confessions by many of their own number who chose to be burned and die rather recant as was canonically required, it has been discovered that they took their pestiferous errors and opinons partly from the books and other writings of Brother Peter John Olivi, born in Sérignon near Béziers.
That is, they took these errors from his commentary on the Apocalypse, which they have both in Latin and in a vernacular translation; from some treatises on poverty, beggin and dispensations that the Beguins say and believe he wrote; and from certain other writings they attribute to him, all of which they have in vernacular translations. They say and believe that the aforesaid Brother Peter John had knowledge through revelation given him by God, especially in his commentary on the Apocalypse. They also derive the aforesaid errors and opinions from oral tradition, teachings which they say he imparted to his close associates and to the Beguins during his lifetime, and which were then recited to others by those who originally received them. They respect these traditions as if it were authentic and genuine documents.
These Beguins of both sexes also received their instruction in part from Brother Peter John's accomplices and followers. Moreover, some Beguins, seduced by their own imaginations, added a few things themselves like a people blinded, becoming masters of error rather than disciples of truth. Many of the things given a general application in Olivi's writings or in those of his followers, these Beguins, according to their depraved understanding, apply specifically to themselves to those they call their persecutors. Thus they stumble from one error into another, going from bad to worse.
Indeed, it should be recognized that the aforesaid commentary on the Apocalypse was diligently examined by eight masters of theology at Avignon in the year of our Lord 1319 and found to contain many articles considered heretical, as well as many others containing falsity, intolerable error, temerity, or prediction of uncertain future events. Their judgment was drawn up in a public document and validated with their seals. One who has seen it, read through it, and held it in his hands bears witness to the truth here.
Nevertheless, attention should be called to the fact that among the Beguins are found some who know, accept and believe many or all of the errors listed below. These are more steeped and hardened in them. Others can say less about these errors yet are sometimes found to be worse in holding and believing them than are others. Still others have heard or remember less and yield to valid reason and saner counsel. Others obstinately persist and refuse to recant, choosing to die rather than abjure their errors, saying that in this matter they defend the gospel truth, the life of Christ, and evangelical and apostolic poverty. Some of them, however, want to avoid being enmeshed in error or erroneous opinion and attempt to protect themselves from it.
3. The following deals with their way of life:
The aforesaid Beguins, who live in villages and small towns, have little dwellings in which some of them live together. Their own term for these dwellings is "houses of poverty." In these houses, on feast days and Sundays, those who reside in them, other Beguins who dwell privately in their own houses, and intimates or friends of the Beguins all come together to read or hear read the aforesaid books or works from which they suck poison, although certain other things are read there such as the commandments, the articles of faith, legends of the saints, and the Summa of Vices and Virtues, in order to clothe the school of the Devil in an appearance of goodness and make it seem to imitate the school of Christ in some ways. Nevertheless, the precepts of God and articles of faith should be preached and expounded publicly by rectors and pastors of the church and by teachers and preachers of God's word, not in secret by simple laypersons.
It should also be recognized that there are some among them who beg publicly from door to door because, as they say, they have accepted evangelical poverty. And there are others who do not beg publicly but gain income by working with their hands, and observe a life of poverty. There are, however, some simpler Beguins of both sexes who do not know explicitly the articles or errors listed below, but are ignorant of them. Yet of these, there are some who commonly consider unmerited and unjust the condemnation of Beguins carried out by prelates and inquisitors of heretical depravity from the year of our Lord 1318 on in many places in the province of Narbonne (that is, at Narbonne, Capestang and Béziers, around Lodève, in the diocese of Agde, and around Lunel in the diocese of Maguelonne), at Marseilles, and in Catalonia. They feel that the condemned were just and good people.
4. Concerning the outward signs by which they can be recognized to some extent:
It should also be recognized that, as Augustine says in Against Fausus, "men cannot be bound together in either a true or false religion unless they are joined by common participation in some signs or visible sacraments." Thus the Beguins observe certain special practices of this sort, and display certain modes of behavior in speech and other areas through which they can be recognized by others. Their way of giving or returning a salutation is as follows: When they come to or enter a house or meet one another on a journey or in the street, they say, "Blessed by Jesus Christ," or "blessed be the name of Lord Jesus Christ." Again, when they pray in church or elsewhere they commonly sit hooded and bent over with their faces turned toward the opposite wall or a similar location, and rarely seem to kneel with hands joined as others do. Also, at the midday meal, after the food has been blessed, the Gloria in excelsis Deo is said kneeling by those who know it. At the evening meal those who know it say the Salva, Regina, also kneeling.
5. The following deals with the erroneous, schismatic, temerarious or false articles or the aforesaid Beguins and their followers:
In the first, place, those commonly called Beguins -although they call themselves Poor Brothers of Penitence of the Third Order of Saint Francis - believe and affirm that Lord Jesus Christ (insofar as he was man) and his disciples as well owned nothing either individually or in common, because they were perfectly poor in this world. Again, they say that having nothing individually or in common constitutes perfect evangelical poverty. Again, they say that having something in common diminishes the perfection of evangelical poverty. Again, that the apostles could not have owned anything individually or in common without diminution of their perfection or without sin. Again, they say it is heretical to believe and assert anything to the contrary.
Again, they say the rule of Saint Francis is that life of Jesus Christ which Jesus observed in this world and which he handed down to his apostles, imposing its observation on them. Again, that in his rule Saint Francis handed down the aforesaid evangelical poverty to the brothers of his order, so that professors of the aforesaid rule can have nothing either individually or in common beyond the limited use necessary to life, which always smacks of the indigence of poverty and has nothing superfluous. Again, they say that Blessed Francis was, after Christ and his mother (and, some add, the apostles), the highest and most eminent observer of the evangelical life and rule, as well as its renewer in this sixth period of the church which they say we are now witnessing. Again, they say that the aforesaid rule of Saint Francis is the gospel of Christ or one and the same with the gospel of Christ.
Again, they say that whoever impugns or contradicts the rule of Saint Francis in any way impugns and contradicts the gospel of Christ, and consequently errs and becomes a heretic if he perseveres in this behavior. Again, they say that neither the pope nor anyone else can change anything in the gospel of Christ, nor can they add or subtract anything. Thus neither can they change anything in the aforesaid rule of Saint Francis, nor can they add or subtract anything concerning vows, or the evangelical counsels or precepts contained in them. Again, they consequently say that the pope cannot annul or change the rule of Saint Francis or abolish the order of Saint Francis, which they call the evangelical order, from the number of existing orders. Again, they make precisely the same assertion concerning the third state or order of Saint Francis, or his third rule. Again, they say that neither a pope nor a general council can annul or legislate the contrary of what has been confirmed, legislated or ordered by a previous pope or general council. On this basis they commonly believe and say that the aforesaid two rules of Saint Francis - and, some of them add, any others confirmed by Roman pontiffs - cannot be annuled by any succeeding pope or general council.
Again, they say that if the pope changes something in the rule of Saint Francis, adds something to it, or subtracts something from it (especially concerning the vow of poverty), or if he annuls the aforesaid rule, he acts against the gospel of Christ and neither a Friar Minor nor anyone else is required to obey him in the matter, however much he may command it or excommunicate those not obeying him, because such excommunication would be unjust and not binding. Again, they say that the pope cannot dispense anyone from a vow of poverty made to God, even if that vow was simple and not solemn, for a person who vows poverty is bound forever to observe it, since anyone dispensed from such a vow would descend from a higher to a lower grade of virtue and from a higher to lower perfection, and papal power, as they say, is only for building up, not for tearing down. Again, they say that the pope cannot issue a constitution or decretal dispensing or allowing the Brothers Minor to store in common granaries or cellars that wheat or wine which will be necessary for their future use, for that would be a violation of Saint Francis' evangelical rule and thus also of the Christ's Gospel.
Again, they say that Pope John XXII, in issuing a certain constitution beginning Quorumdam, which dispenses or concedes to the Brothers Minor that they may store wheat and wine for the future in granaries or cellars at the discretion of their leaders, acted against evangelical poverty and hence, as they say, against the gospel of Christ. Thus they say that he has become a heretic and consequently lost the papal power to bind, loose and do other things (granting that he perseveres in this course of action), and that the prelates created by him since he issued the constitution have no ecclesiastical jurisdiction or power. Again, that all the prelates and others who consented to the issue of said constitution or now knowingly consent to it by this very act have become heretics if they pertinaciously continue to do so and have lost all ecclesiastical jurisdiction. Again, they say that the Brothers Minor who asked for the constitution, or who now consent to it and accept it, or who make use of it, have by their action become heretics.
Again, they say that the pope cannot, with divine approval make it legitimate for a Friar Minor to transfer to some other religious order in which that brother will, like others in the order, hold wealth in common, even if the transfer is effected with papal permission. For, as they say, that would entail descending from a greater and higher state or grade of perfection and virtue to a lesser and inferior one, which would involve tearing down and not building up, and the pope's power was granted to him only for building up, not tearing down. Again, they say that if some Friar Minor, whatever sort of papal license he might have, should transfer to another religious order, he is still perpetually obliged to observe the vow of poverty made by him earlier in accepting the rule of Saint Francis. That is, he cannot possess anything either individually or in common beyond what is consistent with poverty.
Again, they say that if some Friar Minor should become a bishop or cardinal or even pope, he would still be perpetually obliged to observe the vow of poverty made by him earlier in accepting the rule of Saint Francis, and thus he should occupy himself only with the administration of spiritual matters and let all temporal affairs be governed and administered by competent proctors. Again, they say that the pope cannot make dispensation concerning the size and quality of Franciscan habits in contradiction to the rule of Saint Francis, allowing the introduction of superfluity. The brothers should not obey him in this matter or in any other that is contrary to the perfection of Saint Francis' rule. Again, they say that the state of the order of the Friars Minor, which vows and promises evangelical poverty, is the highest state in the church of God, and the state of prelates cannot equal its perfection, although those prelates who belong to the order of Friar Minor and thus have promised evangelical poverty (which they are perpetually obliged to observe) attain to that same perfection if they observe the vow they made earlier.
Again, they say that those four Friars Minor who, in the year of our Lord 1318, were burned at Marseilles by the inquisitor of heretical depravity (himself a member of the order of Friars Minor), were condemned as heretics because, as the beguins say, they wished to observe the aforesaid rule of Saint Francis, preserving its purity, truth and poverty, and did not want to consent to relaxation of the rule, or accept the dispensation issued by the aforesaid pope on these matters, or obey him or others on this point. They say that these brothers were condemned unjustly because they defended the truth of the evangelical rule. Thus they say that the brothers were not heretics, but rather catholics and glorious martyrs. They ask for their prayers and intercession before God. Again, many of them say that they consider them to be of no less merit before God than the martyrs Saint Laurence and Saint Vincent. Again, some say that Christ was again spiritually crucified in these four Friars Minor, as in the four arms of the cross, and that the poverty and life of Christ was condemned in them.
Again, they say that the aforementioned Lord Pope commanded or consented or still consents that the aforesaid four Friars Minor should have been condemned as heretics by the inquisitor. Through this he has become a heretic himself, the greatest one of all, since as head of the church he should defend evangelical perfection. Thus, as they say, he lost papal power, nor do they believe him to be pope or to be obeyed by the faithful, for from that moment he vacated the papacy.
Again, they say that all those who are commonly called beguins (but call themselves poor brothers of penitence of the third order of Saint Francis) who have been condemned as heretics during the last three years (that is, from the year 1318 on) through the judgment of prelates and inquisitors of heretical depravity in the province of Narbonne (that is, at Narbonne, Capestang, and Béziers, around Lodève, in the diocese of Agde, and around Lunel in the diocese of Maguelonne), who believed the aforesaid four Friars Minor were holy martyrs and believed, maintained and felt the same as they about evangelical poverty and papal power (that is, that he lost it and became a heretic), and also believed that the prelates and inquisitors who persecuted the said brothers became heretics through that activity, and that the doctrine of Brother Peter John Olivi was completely true and catholic, and that the carnal church (that is, the Roman Church) was Babylon the great whore which was to be destroyed and cast out just as the synagogue of the Jews was when the primitive church began; these beguins, I say, even though they believed and defended all that, were, they say, unjustly condemned for defending the truth, and were not heretics but rather catholics. They say they are, before God, glorious martyrs. Again, they say that the church of God will still recognize that these four Friars Minor and the said beguins condemned as heretics are holy martyrs, and there will be a solemn feast day in the church for them just as for the great martyrs.
Again, they say that the prelates and inquisitors who judged and condemned them as heretics - and indeed all those who consented or now consent knowingly to their condemnations - have by this action become heretics (if they persevere in it), and by this action have lost the ecclesiastical power to bind, loose and administer the ecclesiastical sacraments. Nor should they be obeyed by faithful Christians. Again, they say that each and every one of the aforesaid who, they say, became heretics for the aforesaid reasons are not the church or the church of God, nor are they among the number of the faithful. They are, rather, outside the church of God if they persevere in this activity. Again, that all those who do not wish to believe or refuse to believe these same articles the four Friars Minor and beguins condemned as heretics believed, and indeed all those who do not believe the condemned heretics were glorious martyrs, these, I say, they assert to be not of the church of God, but outside the church.
Again, they say that all those who hold and believe what the beguins or poor brothers of the third order believe and maintain concerning all the aforesaid, and who believe as they who were condemned as heretics believed and maintained, are the church of God and live within the church of God. This number can even include other faithful not of the third order, be they clerics, members of religious orders, or laity, as long as they believe and maintain as the beguins do on the aforesaid issues. Again, many beguins and beguines, along with those who believe in them, secretly gather the burnt bones and ashes of the aforesaid burned who were condemned as heretics, so that they can preserve them as relics. They are kissed and venerated just as relics of the saints are, through the devotion and reverence they hold for them, as was uncovered and discovered through inquisition and through confessions as well as depositions obtained during the judicial process from certain beguins who had such things with them and had seen and knew about others who had them or had once had them. We ourselves, in the process of inquiry, have touched and seen relics of this sort found among them, and are thus can offer direct witness concerning them. Again, some beguins have recorded in written form the names of the aforesaid condemned and the days on which they were martyred (as they assert), just as the church of God is accustomed to do with its saints and genuine martyrs; and they have recorded their names on their calendars and invoked them in heir litanies.
Again, they say the pope cannot dispense anyone from the vow of virginity or chastity, even if that vow was simple and not solemn, no matter how much good might follow to the community through such a dispensation, for example the return of peace to some province or kingdom, or conversion of a people to the faith of Christ; for the person who was dispensed would descend from a higher and greater to a lesser grade of perfection. Again, they add on this score that even if all women in the world were dead except one who had vowed chastity or virginity to God, and the human race would disappear unless that woman were married, the pope could not provide a dispensation, and the woman would not be required to obey the pope if he demanded marriage. If she obeyed she would sin mortally, and if she disobeyed and were excommunicated by the pope the excommunication would be unjust and invalid. If she suffered death on this account she would be a martyr. Again, some of them say that if a person who had made such a vow entered into matrimony, even with papal dispensation, that marriage would not be true or legitimate, and the offspring produced through it would be not legitimate but adulterine.
Again, they say that prelates and members of religious orders whose clothing is too abundant or too costly violate gospel perfection and Christ's precept, according instead with the precept of Antichrist. Such clerics who go around in pompous fashion are of the family of Antichrist. Again, they say that beguins or poor of the third order are not required to swear before prelates and inquisitors except concerning the faith or the articles of faith, even though they are summoned to answer to them concerning the sect and heresy of the beguins. Again, they add and say that they should not be interrogated by prelates or inquisitors concerning anything except the articles of faith, commandments or sacraments; and if they are interrogated on other matters they are not required to respond, since they are, as they say, laity and simple people. In reality, however, they are astute, cunning and crafty.
Again, they say they are not required to take oaths, nor should they be made to reveal under oath the names of their fellow believers, accomplices and associates, because, as they say, this would violate the command to love one's neighbor and would on the contrary injure one's neighbor. Again, they say if they should be excommunicated on this account, simply because during a judicial process they refuse to swear simply and absolutely to tell the truth concerning anything except the articles of faith, commandments or sacraments, and because they refuse to respond to anything else under oath and to reveal their accomplices, such an excommunication is unjust, is not binding on them, and they take it lightly.
Again, they say the pope cannot forbid the beguins on pain of excommunication to live by begging, even though they might be capable of working at a trade for their livelihood and even though they do not labor at the gospel, since it is not fitting for them to teach or preach. For, they say, their perfection would thereby be diminished, and thus they are not required to obey the pope on this matter, nor is his sentence binding on them. If, they say, they should be condemned to death on these grounds, they would be glorious martyrs.
Again, they say all the teachings and writings of Brother Peter John Olivi of the Franciscan Order are true and catholic. They believe in these teaching, say they were revealed to Brother Peter John by God, and claim that while still alive he told his close associates that such was the case. Again, they commonly refer to Brother Peter John as an uncanonized holy father. Again, they say he was such a great doctor that there was no one greater from the apostles and evangelists on, and some add that he was greater in both sanctity and teachings. Again, some of them say there has been no doctor except Saint Paul and the aforesaid Brother Peter John whose teaching have not been refuted in some particular by the church, but the entire teaching of Saint Paul and Brother Peter John is to be accepted in its totality by the church, and not one letter of it is to be rejected.
Again, some of them say that Brother Peter John spoke the truth when he said that Christ was still living when, hanging on the cross, his side was pierced by the lance, for his soul was still really in his body at that point, but because he was so greatly weakened he seemed dead to onlookers. The Evangelist John referred to him as dead by then because he appeared to be such, and the Evangelist Matthew wrote that he was still alive because he was truly such, but the church erased this passage from the gospel of Matthew so he and John would not seem to differ.
Again, they say Brother Peter John was spiritually designated by that angel of whom it is written in Apoc. 10 that his face was like the sun, and that he had an open book in his hand; because, as they say, the truth of Christ and understanding of the Apocalypse was opened in a singular way to him among doctors. Moreover, in his commentary on the Apocalypse, which they have translated into the vulgar tongue, they interpret the aforesaid passage in that way. Again, they say the writings and teachings of Brother Peter John are more necessary to the church of God now than any other writing by any other doctor or saint except the writings of the apostles and evangelists, because, as they say, he interprets more fully and clearly malice of Antichrist and his disciples, that is, the pharisees, whom they identify with contemporary church leaders, monks and Brothers. Again, they say that if God had not provided the church with Brother Peter John or someone like him, the whole world would be blind or heretical. Again, they say that those who do not accept the teachings and writings of Brother Peter John are blind, because they do not see the truth of Jesus Christ; and those who reprove and condemn his doctrine are heretics. Again, they say Brother Peter John is the light which God sent into the world, and thus those who do not see this light walk in darkness.
Again, they say that if the pope were to condemn the teachings or writings of Brother Peter John, he would become a heretic by doing so, because he would be condemning the life and teachings of Christ. Again, they say that if the pope should condemn his teachings and writings, they would not consider it really condemned, and if he were to excommunicate them on that account they would not consider themselves excommunicated, nor would they obey him, nor would they surrender Olivi's books. Again, the books of Brother Peter John possessed by these Beguins were translated from Latin into the vulgar tongue by some of his followers. They include his Apcalypse commentary; a certain small treatise on poverty; another rather small one on mendicancy; another on the seven malign spirits; and certain other writings, all of which they attribute to Olivi whether they were written by him or by someone else on the basis of his teachings and tradition (for they reflect the same dogma). They read these books in the vulgar tongue to themselves, their intimates and their friends within their conventicles and in the little dwellings they call "houses of poverty." They use these pestiferous teachings to instruct themselves and, if they can, others.
Again, informed or rather deformed by the teachings they derive from Peter John's Apocalypse commentary, they say the carnal church (by which they mean the Roman church as it exists, not only in the city of Rome, but throughout the whole area under Roman jurisdiction) is Babylon, the great whore of whom John spoke in the Apocalypse. Thus they apply these passages to the Roman Church and attribute to the church all the evil things written there, such as that it is drunk with the blood of the martyrs of Jesus Christ. And they interpret this as referring to the blood of the four Brothers Minor condemned and burned as heretics at Marseilles, and the blood of the Beguins of the third order condemned and burned as heretics in the province of Narbonne in recent years, as mentioned earlier, for they assert that these people were martyrs of Jesus Christ. Again, they the church has drunk the wine of its fornication with all the kings of the earth, that is, the kings, princes and great ecclesiastical leaders who seek the pomp of this world.
Again, they distinguish between two churches, the carnal church which they say is the Roman church which contains the multitude of rebrobate, and the spiritual church which contains those people they describe as spiritual and evangelical, who emulate the life of Christ and the apostles. They say the latter is their church. Some of them, though, say there is only one church which they call a great, carnal whore because of the reprobate in it, but spiritual and a virgin without spot or stain because of the elect, whom they call evangelical people, and by the latter they refer to themselves, who say they accept, defend and die for evangelical poverty. Again, they claim that the carnal church, by which the mean the Roman church, is to be destroyed prior to the preaching of Antichrist by a war waged against it by Frederick, the present king of Sicily, and his accomplices, the ten kings signified by the ten horns of the beast in the Apocalypse. And they believe certain other erroneous and insane fables about King Frederick warring against the king of France and King Robert.
Again, they claim that at the end of the sixth period of church history - that is, the present period which began with Saint Francis - the carnal church, Babylon, the great whore is to be rejected by Christ just as the synagogue of the Jews was rejected because it crucified Christ, for the carnal church is crucifying and persecuting Christ's life by persecuting those brothers in the Franciscan order called the poor and spiritual. They apply this to the persecution of those in both the first and third orders in the provinces of Provence and Narbonne. Again, they teach that just as, when the synagogue of the Jews was rejected by Christ, a few people were elected through which the primitive church was founded, so in the present sixth period of the church, once the carnal Roman church has been rejected and destroyed, there will remain a few elect, poor spiritual individuals, the majority of which will be of either the first or third order of Saint Francis, and through these will be founded, in the seventh and last period which begins with the death of Antichrist, a spiritual church which will be humble and benign.
Again, they claim that all religious orders will be destroyed during the persecution of Antichrist except that of Saint Francis, and they divide the latter into three parts. One consists of those they call the community, a second of those in Italy called the Fraticelli, and a third of those called spirituals who observe the rule of Saint Francis in its spiritual purity, along with the brothers in the third order adhering to these spirituals. The first two parts, they say, will be destroyed and the third will remain, just as God has promised.
Again, some of them claim that on those elect spiritual and evangelical individuals through whom a spiritual and benign church will be founded in the seventh and last period, the Holy Spirit will be poured out in greater or at least in equal abundance as on the apostles, the disciples of Jesus Christ, on the day of Pentecost during the time of the primitive church. And they say the Holy Spirit will descend on them like a fiery flame in a furnace, and they take this to mean that, not only will their souls be filled with the Holy Spirit, but the Holy Spirit will live in their bodies as well.
Again, they claim that there is a double Antichrist, one spiritual or mystical and the other the real, greater Antichrist. The first one prepares the way for the second. And they say the first Antichrist is the present pope under whom they are being persecuted and condemned. Again, they have determined the time within which the greater Antichrist - whom they consider already born - should come, begin to preach, and finish his career. Some say it will all have happened by 1325; others say by 1330; and still others say by 1335. Again, they claim that when Antichrist is dead those spiritual individuals mentioned above, whom they call evangelicals and through whom the church will be founded, will preach to the twelve tribes of Israel and will convert twelve thousand from each tribe, thus making a combined group of 144,000. These will make up the militia signed by the angel having the sign of the living God, whom they interpret as the blessed Francis, who had the stigmata of the wounds of Christ. This signed militia will battle with Antichrist and be killed by him before the coming of Elijah and Enoch.
Again, spreading more fables they claim that when the carnal church is destroyed there will be a great war and great slaughter of the Christian people, and a great multitude that defended the carnal church will be destroyed in the war; that, with almost all the men dead, the remaining Christian women will be in such need of men that they will embrace trees. On this subject they offer a great many other fables which can be read in the aforesaid commentary in the vulgar tongue. Again, they say that after the destruction of the carnal church the Saracens will come and occupy Christian lands, entering the kingdom of France through Narbonne, and will abuse Christian women, taking many of them captive. They say all this was revealed to Brother Peter John in Narbonne. Again, they say that both in the time of persecution by Antichrist and in that of the aforesaid war carnal Christians will be so afflicted that, despairing, they will say, "If Christ were God, he would not permit Christians to suffer so much and such intense evil." Thus despairing, they will apostacize from the faith and die. But God will hide the elect spiritual individuals so that they cannot be found by Antichrist and his ministers. Then the church will be reduced to the same size as the primitive church when it was first founded, so that scarcely twelve will remain by whom the church will be founded and upon whom the Holy Spirit will be poured out in equal or greater abundance than on the apostles in the primitive church, as was said above.
Again, they say that after Antichrist's death these spiritual individuals will convert the entire world to the faith of Christ; and the whole world will be so good and benign that there will be no malice or sin in people of that period, except perhaps for venial sins in a few of them; and all things will be common as far as use is concerned; and there will be no one who offends anyone else or encourages another to sin. For there will be the greatest love among them, and there will be one flock and one pastor. According to some of them this period and condition will last for one hundred years. Then, as love fails, malice will creep back in and slowly increase until Christ is, as it were, compelled to come in universal judgment because of it.
Again, these insane heretics seriously and ignominiously rail against the Lord Pope, the vicar of Jesus Christ, calling him the mystical Antichrist, precursor of the greater Antichrist, preparing the way for his life. Again, they call him a rapacious wolf to be avoided by the faithful; a one-eyed or blind prophet; Caiaphus the high priest who condemned Christ; and Herod, jokingly mocked Christ. He is such because, as they say, he condemned Christ's life and derided Christ in his poor. Again, they say he is the wild boar of the forest and the singular wild beast ruining and destroying the wall or encosure of the church of God (1Ps. 79:14) so that dogs and swine may enter, that is, men who tear up and trample down the perfection of the evangelical life. And they say he causes more evil in the church than did all the preceding heretics, because in the time of these other heretics the church remained in its integrity, but not it seems not the church of God but the synagogue of the devil. They say that in his time the carnal church will be destroyed. He alone, along with two cardinals, will escape into hiding and die of sadness and grief.
These are the insane and heretical claims made by that aforesaid pestiferous sect, the Beguins. All these things, and many more which it would take too long to narrate, I have heard from their own mouths while inquiring into them. In reading their books we have confirmed that many of these claims are contained there as well; and they are even more copiously contained in their confessions received in judicial processes against them. They have, however, been pulled together presented in a single document here so that they can kept more readily at hand.
Inquiry was conducted against them in the province of Narbonne from the year of our Lord 1318 on, and in the province of Toulouse at Pamiers during the year 1321 and thereafter.
6. The following deals with the way Beguins are to be examined and questioned:
It should be recognized and kept in mind that some of these Beguins have studied and know more than others about the preceding articles, having been more fully instructed or trained in them; for it is their custom to move gradually from bad to worse, conveying their doctrine little by little rather than all at once. Thus in the process of investigation a skillful inquisitor may inquire about all these things, a few, or only one, putting all others aside, as seems expedient to him, in view of the quality or condition of the person being examined and the demands of the inquisitorial office. Thus a list of questions to be asked is presented below, based on the errors they have been found to hold; yet it should not be assumed that every one of them ought to be asked to each and every person being interrogated. Instead, those should be asked which the individual inquisitor considers fitting, so that the manner and style of investigation can be fitted to the specific case at hand. Thus by suitably posed questions and the answers arising from them the truth will more subtly and more easily be discovered, while deceit will more quickly be detected when the interrogated does not respond clearly and properly to the question, seeking to avoid a direct answer by hiding behind a shelter of words. All of these things are learned more fully through experience.
7. Questions especially relevant to contemporary Beguines:
First the examinee should be asked when, where and by what minister he was received and professed in this order. Again, ask whether he was examined in the faith by the bishop of that place or by one of his deputies, for Lord Pope John XXII has decreed and ordained that any other sort of examination is invalid, empty and worthless. Again, ask with whom he associated after that, and where.
Again, if the examinee is not a Beguin but a greater believer in them and friendly with them, and is suspected of sharing their errors, ask when he began to believe in them and associate with them on a familiar basis. Again, the examinee should be asked whether he has heard some of them teach and assert that Christ and the apostles had nothing either individually or in common; if he has heard it said that to hold and believe the opposite is heretical; if he has heard it claimed that to have things in common diminishes the perfection of evangelical poverty; if he has heard it said or claimed, and if he himself believed and believes, that the rule of Saint Francis is one and the same with the gospel of Christ or is the gospel of Christ; if he believed or believes that, just as the pope cannot change anything in the gospel or add or subtract anything from it, so he cannot change anything in the rule of Saint Francis, nor can he add to it or subtract from it insofar as the evangelical vows or counsels are concerned, or insofar as the precepts contained in it are concerned; if he believed, or believes, or even has heard it claimed that the pope cannot suppress either the Franciscan Order founded on the first rule or the third order founded on the third rule, removing either or both from the number of religious orders, as has sometimes occurred with other orders.
Again, ask if he has heard it claimed, or has believed or now believes that the pope cannot promulgate a decree in which he dispenses or concedes to the Brothers Minor that they may store wheat and wine for their common future needs, for their own use, according to the decision of their own leaders. Ask if he has heard it said, or has believed or now believes that the Lord Pope John XXII, in making promulgating that decretal which begins Quorumdam, in which he is said to have dispensed or conceded to the Brothers Minor that can have common stores of grain and wine in the aforesaid manner, acted against evangelical poverty or against the gospel of Christ. Again, ask if he has heard it said, or has believed or now believes that the Lord Pope should not not be obeyed by any Brother Minor in the matter of the aforesaid dispensation or in any other case where he has changed something in the rule, even though the pope has ordered by virtue of obedience and under penalty of excommunication that it should be held and observed by all the friars. Again, ask if he has heard it said, or has believed or now believes that the Lord Pope John XXII, in promulgating the aforesaid decree and dispensation, by that very fact became a heretic and lost the papal power of binding and loosing.
Again, ask if he has heard it said, or has believed or now believes that the pope cannot give a Brother Minor permission to transfer to another order in which he will hold possessions in common just like other members of that order, but rather that he will always be required to observe the vow of poverty he made according to the rule of Saint Francis, and thus can never hold anything either individually or in common. Again, ask if he has heard it said, or has believed or now believes that a Brother Minor, once he has been made a bishop or cardinal, is still required to observe the vow of poverty made by him according to the rule of Saint Francis. Again, ask if he has heard it said, or has believed or now believes that the pope cannot dispense anyone from a vow of chastity or virginity in some specific case, even if the vow was a simple one and not solemnized, and even if some great benefit to the community would follow from the dispensation; and that any marriage later contracted by a person so dispensed would be invalid. Again, ask if he has heard it said, or has believed or now believes that the pope cannot dispense anyone from a vow of simple poverty.
Again, ask if he is aware that some Brothers Minor were condemned as heretics at Marseilles by an inquisitor of heretical depravity belonging to their own order, and whether he knows the reason why they were condemned. Again, ask if he believed or believes they were catholics and holy martyrs, or if he knew other people who thought them holy martyrs, or if he heard it said or believed himself that those who condemned them as heretics acted unjustly and by doing so became themselves heretics and persecutors of evangelical poverty. Again, ask if he has heard it said, or has believed or now believes that the pope became a heretic and lost his papal power if he consented to those four Brothers Minor being condemned as heretics at Marseilles.
Again, ask if he knew that some beguins, male and female, who call themselves Poor of the Third Order of Saint Francis, were during these past years condemned by judgment of bishops and inquisitors of heretical depravity in the province of Narbonne and elsewhere. Again, does he know in which areas or towns of the province they were condemned. Again, how many beguins has he heard were condemned? Again, does he know the reasons why they were condemned as heretics? Again, did he or does he believe that the beguins condemned as heretics were catholics and holy martyrs, and that they suffered death for the sake of the truth? Again, does he know or has he heard any people who believe, or think or say that these condemned heretics were holy martyrs or saved? Again, did he or does he believe that those who condemned them as heretics by that act became heretics themselves? Again, ask if he kept bones, ashes or other things belonging to those who were condemned and burned as relics, through devotion and reverence for them. Again, from whom did he receive them and what did he then do with them? Did he kiss them? Again, does he know any other people who kept bones or ashes as relics? Again, did he think that the lord pope became a heretic and lost his papal power if he consented to the aforesaid beguins being condemned as heretics? Again, ask if he believed or believes that the beguins condemned as heretics and those who believed as they did made up the church of God or were a part of it, while those who condemned them or consented to their condemnation were not. Again, ask if he is aware that the days on which these condemned beguins died are recorded by some in calendars or included in litanies, just as is done with other saints, or if he knows that their names are invoked and their aid sought in litanies.
Again, ask if he has heard it claimed among beguins that bishops, monks, friars or clerics who have superfluous or excessively valuable clothing violated Christ's gospel and follow the command of Antichrist or are of his family; or that Christ's poverty singularly shines forth in the ragged clothing of poor beguins. Again, ask if he has heard it claimed among beguins that in the modern time the church of God and faith of Christ has remained only in the humble community of poor beguins of the third order, and in other humble people who do not persecute these poor beguins or the evangelical rule of poverty. Again, ask if they have heard it said among beguins that it is of greater perfection for beguins to live by begging than by working, or by the labor of their hands, and that the pope cannot inhibit them from doing so or, by a sentence of excommunication, compel them not to beg in public if they can live decently by the labor of their hands, since they do not labor in preaching the gospel, for it is not fitting for them to preach.
Again, concerning the teachings or writings of Brother Peter John Olivi of the order of Brothers Minor, if he has heard it read in the vulgar tongue, or if he has read it to himself or others, and where, and how many times, and who was involved. Again, which of Brother Peter John's books did he hear read or did he read: the Apocalypse commentary, the treatise on poverty, the one on mendicancy, or some other work? Again, does he consider or believe the writings or teachings of Brother Peter John to be true and catholic? Again, has he heard it said by the beguins or by some of them that his writings or teachings are more necessary to the church of God than are those of any other doctor or saint except the apostles and evangelists, or that he is the greatest doctor in the church since the apostles and evangelists? Again, has he heard it said or exposited among the beguins that Brother Peter John is the angel of whom it is said in the Apocalypse that "his face was like the sun and he had an open book in his hand," according to the spiritual meaning of the passage, because, as the beguins claim, in his commentary on the Apocalypse the truth of Christ and the meaning of that book was revealed in a unique way? Again, ask him if he has heard it said among the beguins that the pope cannot condemn the teachings or writings of Brother Peter John since they were revealed by God, as they claim; that if he were to condemn them he would be condemning the life of Christ; that the beguins would not consider them condemned, nor would they obey the pope on this matter; and that they would not consider themselves excommunicated by him on this account. Again, ask what he believes or believed concerning the preceding claims about the teachings or writings of Brother Peter John.
Again, ask what he has heard recited among the beguins concerning what Brother Peter John predicted and taught to associates and beguins during his lifetime about the situation of the church and other things. Again, ask what he remembers having read or heard read in the aforementioned commentary . Did he read or hear read that there are seven periods of the church and that at the end of the sixth, which that commentary says began with Saint Francis or with his rule, the age of the Roman church is scheduled to end just as the age of the synagogue ended with the advent of Christ?; that in the beginning of the seventh period, which they say will begin with the death of Antichrist, another, new church will come into being and succeed to the first, church, the Roman church, now rejected and condemned? Again, ask if he has heard it exposited and explained in that commentary that the Roman church is Babylon, the great whore of which the Apocalypse writes, and that it is the city of the devil which will finally be condemned and rejected by Christ, just as the synagogue of the Jews was condemned and rejected. Again, ask if he has heard it read or exposited that the primacy currently enjoyed by the carnal church, namely the Roman church, will be transferred to the new Jerusalem, which they interpret as a certain new church to come at the end of the sixth period and at the beginning of the seventh.
Again, ask if he has heard it read or exposited that the sixth period, begun in the time of Saint Francis, will more perfectly observe the evangelical rule of poverty and the counsel of patience than any other preceding period. Again, ask if he has heard it exposited that the rule of Saint Francis is truly and precisely that evangelical life which Christ observed himself and imposed on his apostles, and that the pope has no power over it. Again, ask if he has heard it exposited that the rule of Saint Francis must be wickedly attacked and condemned by the proud, carnal church, just as Christ was condemned by the Jewish synagogue. Again, ask if he has heard it said or exposited in the aforesaid commentary that the blessed Francis was, after Christ and his mother, the greatest observer of the evangelical life and rule; that he was, under Christ, the original and principal founder, initiator and exemplifier of the sixth period of the church and of the evangelical rule; that the state or rule of Saint Francis will, like Christ, be crucified around the end of the sixth period; that Blessed Francis will then bodily rise again in glory so that, just as he was assimilated to Christ in a singular way both in his life and in being given the stigmata of the cross, so he will be assimilated to Christ by a bodily resurrection.
Again, ask if he has heard it exposited that the persecution or punishment now directed at those who pertinaciously cling to the beguin sect is, as it were, another crucifixion of the life of Christ, another piercing of his hands, feet and side. Again, ask if he has heard expositions regarding the wild boar, the mystical Antichrist, assimilated to Caiaphas condemning Christ and Herod mocking him; and regarding the wild boar, the great Antichrist, assimilated to Nero and Simon Magus. Again, ask if he has heard it exposited that the evangelical state is the state of those poor individuals who, as they claim, are persecuted and punished by the Roman church because they do not obey, but instead rebel against the apostolic power and against the expositions and declarations promulgated by the apostolic seat concerning the rule of Saint Francis.
Again, ask if he has heard it exposited that in the thirteenth centenary year after the passion and resurrection of Christ, the Saracens and other infidels are to be converted by the order of Saint Francis, though with many martyrs among the Brothers Minor; and that in the thirteenth centenary year after the birth of Christ Saint Francis and his evangelical order appeared; and that in the thirteenth century after the death and ascension of Christ this evangelical order will be exalted on the cross and its glory will rise up over the whole earth; and that in the time when the evangelical life and rule is being attacked and condemned - which they claim will occur under the mystical Antichrist (whom they identify as a pope) and be completed under the great Antichrist - then Christ, his servant Francis and the evangelical crowd of his disciples will descend spiritually to oppose all the world's error and malice; and that, just as the apostolic order preached to the whole world at the beginning, so the evangelical order of Saint Francis will preach to the whole world and convert it between the times of the mystical and great Antichrists; and that the beast ascending from the earth in the Apocalypse refers to a pseudopope with his pseudoprophets, who will not directly execute people as will the beast ascending from the sea of the worldly laity, who will kill the saints (which the beguins exposit as meaning themselves); and that the sixth head of the dragon is, according to their exposition, the mystical Antichrist, a pope, while the seventh head is the great Antichrist, who has a powerful king allied with him.
Again, ask what else he has heard said among the beguins about the time of Antichrist and the year he is to arrive; and what else he has heard of the many things said against the Roman church, its leaders, monks, friars and priests; and what else he has heard of the many temerarious predictions about the future contained in the aforementioned commentary.
8. Teaching or instruction on dealing with the cunning and malice of those who, when required to confess the truth in judicial process, do not wish to do so.
Since, however, many beguins - those who call themselves poor brothers of penitence and of the third order of Saint Francis - want to cover up and conceal their errors with sly cunning, they refuse to swear that they will tell the truth concerning themselves and their accomplices, living or dead, even though such is customary and in fact legally required. Some swear, but want to do so, not simply and absolutely, but under protest, conditionally and with certain expressed reservations, namely that they do not intend to swear or obligate themselves through oath to say anything which will offend God or result in injury or harm to their neighbors. They say, however, that it offends God when the Roman church, its leaders and its inquisitors persecute, damn and condemn the beguins, their sect, since they, as they claim, observe and defend the life of Christ and evangelical poverty. (That is, they observe it as they understand and exposit it, and that understanding is clear from what has been said above.) Again, they say it would offend God if they were to abjure those beliefs which we inquisitors and church leaders judge to be erroneous and to contain heresy, for they say they are not such, but are instead in accordance with evangelical truth. Thus they call good bad and bad good, turning light into darkness and darkness into light.
Again, they say they believe it would cause their neighbors harm and injury if they reveal their accomplices and fellow believers to the inquisitors, for that would lead to their neighbors suffering persecution by the inquisition and sustaining harm. Like a people blinded, they fail to see that it does not offend God when error is revealed and truth discovered, or when one on the crooked path of error is brought back to the straight path of truth and abjures that error. Nor do they see that, rather than harming their neighbors, it benefits them when the erring are led back to the way and light of truth, lest they be further corrupted and lest, by their pestilential contagion, they lead many others astray, like blind leaders dragging them into the ditch.
Thus, in order to oppose their malice and cunning, care should be taken during judicial proceedings that they be forced to swear simply and absolutely, without any conditions or reservations, that they will tell the whole truth and nothing but the truth concerning themselves, their accomplices, believers, benefactors, receivers and defenders, according to the inquisitior's interpretation, without artifice or deceit, whether they are confessing about themselves or others, whether they are responding to questions or offering affirmations or denials, throughout the entire inquiry. Otherwise they will commit perjury and incur its penalty.
And thus one should be cautious lest they take the oath under condition, with reservation, or under protest; and it should be explained to them that it is not an offense against God, nor is God offended as they believe and say, when in judicial process truth is sought while error and heresy is uncovered. And in all this the judgment of the inquisitor, not their false opinion, must determine what is to be done. Again, it should be made plain to them that their neighbors will not be harmed, nor will they suffer any damage or injury as they say, for it redounds to their good and to the salvation of their souls when those who are infected and implicated in error are detected so that they can be corrected and converted from error to the way of truth, lest they become more corrupted themselves and infect or corrupt others with their error.
If, however, they pertinaciously refuse to swear except with the preceding condition and reservation - refuse, that is, when they are ordered by the court to swear precisely that they will tell the whole truth and nothing but the truth - then, once their have been admonished according to canonical procedure, a written sentence of excommunication should be pronounced against the one who, required to swear, has refused, unless that person takes the oath immediately or at least within the time which the presiding judge, through kindness or equity, may have set (even though when ordered to swear precisely and simply he legally be required to comply immediately, without any delay). The sentence of excommunication, once composed, written and promulgated, should be inserted in the process.
If someone incurs a sentence of excommunication and pertinaciously endures it for several days with his heart hardened, then he should be called back into judgment and asked if he considers himself to be excommunicated. If he replies that he does not consider himself excommunicated, nor does he consider himself bound by the sentence, then it will be evident that by that very fact he holds the keys of the church in contempt, and that is one article of error and heresy. Anyone persevering in it is to be considered a heretic. Thus this response should be inserted in the process, and the person should be proceeded against as the law requires. He should be admonished that he should retreat from the aforesaid error and abjure it or else from that moment on he will be judged a heretic, condemned as such, and as such will be handed over to the judgment of a secular court.
It should be noted, however, that to prove his malice, so that his error should appear more clearly and the process against him be justified, another, new sentence of excommunication may be leveled against him in writing, as against one who is contumacious in a matter of faith. He is to be considered such because one who pertinaciously refuses to swear simply and precisely that he will respond concerning those things which pertain to the faith, and who pertinaciously refuses to abjure clear error and heresy, is shown to be practicing evasion no less contumaciously than would be the case if, cited in other circumstances, he stayed away entirely. Once the sentence is leveled against him he should be informed, and the notice should be in writing. If the person, having been excommunicated in a matter of faith, remains so with heart hardened for over a year, then by law he can and should be condemned as a heretic.
Moreover, witnesses - if they are any - can be heard against such an individual. He himself can be constrained in various ways including limitation of food and being held in chains. He can even, on the recommendation of qualified persons, be put to the question in order to get at the truth, as the nature of the business at hand and the condition of the person may require.
9. The form of the first sentence can be as follows.
Since you, So-and-So of Such-and-Such-a-Place, were arrested or cited as suspect, reported denounced accused of holding the errors and erroneous opinions of the Beguins, who call themselves poor brothers of the third order of Saint Francis - errors which they hold and teach contrary to right faith, the state of the holy Roman and universal church, and apostolic authority - and you have been brought before us, So-and-So the inquisitor, then required and admonished by us several times according to legal form to swear that you will tell the whole truth and nothing but the truth both concerning yourself and concerning your accomplices, believers and benefactors, alive and dead, as it relates to the matter of heresy and especially the errors and erroneous opinions of certain beguins who extoll themselves in opposition to the faith, the Roman church, the apostolic seat and the power of the pope and other leaders of the Roman church, and you refuse to swear simply and absolutely, but will only do so with certain conditions, reservations and under protest - conditions, reservations and protests which are entirely foreign to law and reason - I the aforesaid inquisitor So-and-So order and admonish you once, twice and thrice, according to legal form, under pain of excommunication, to swear before us on the gospel of God in judicial process, simply and absolutely, without condition or reservation contrary to law and reason, to tell the whole truth and nothing but the truth concerning yourself and your accomplices, believers, benefactors and defenders, living or dead. Acting as a witness, tell whatever you know, knew, saw, believe or believed concerning heresy, and especially concerning the errors and erroneous or schismatic opinions held by you and other beguins of the third order of Saint Francis, and concerning anything else pertaining to the matter of heretical depravity. And out of mercy and grace I give you as a first term from this hour until the sixth hour of this same day, and as a second term from the sixth hour until the ninth, and as a third and final term from the ninth hour until vespers, or until completorium of this day. And unless by that final time you swear in the manner indicated, the legally required admonitions having been delivered, by the apostolic authority I bear through the office of inquisition by this same written document I excommunicate you and pass sentence of excommunication upon you, and I offer a copy of it to you should you wish to have it and request it. This sentence was given in such-a-year, on such-a-day, and in such- a-place, with the following people present, etc.

-Ïðîäîëæåíèå-

10. The form of the other sentence of excommunication against one who is contumacious could be as follows:
We, the inquisitor So-and-So, by the apostolic authority we bear by virtue of the office of inquisition concerning heretical depravity, order and admonish once, twice and thrice according to legal form, that you, so-and-so from such-and-such-a-place, swear simply and precisely to tell the whole truth and nothing but the truth about yourself and your accomplices regarding the errors and erroneous opinions of the beguins of the third order, and regarding certain other things touching the faith and relevant to the office of the inquisitor of heretical depravity; again, that you humbly request the benefit of absolution from the sentence of excommunication laid on you by us in writing, which you have incurred which binds you still; and that you return unity with the church, acknowledge your error and abjure all heresy in our presence, so that, having sworn to observe the mandates of the church and our demands, you may deserve to be reconciled with the unity of the church. And we cite you to appear and do all this on the third day from this present one, assigning you the first day as a first term, the second as a second, and the third as the third and last. After that point you will respond concerning the faith and those things of which you are suspected, denounced, accused, telling the whole truth in judicial process about whatever you have done or know others to have done against the faith. Otherwise, if you have failed by completorium of that day to do each and every one of the aforementioned things, all of which you are legally required to do, by the apostolic authority held by us through the office of inquisition, we lay on you the bond of excommunication as one contumacious in matters of faith, because you are evasive and contemptuously refuse to be obedient in these things, and we declare to you that, if you pertinaciously endure this excommunication for a year, we will proceed against you as a heretic. And we offer to you a copy of the excommunication now be placed upon you, should you wish to have it and request it from us. This sentence was given in such-a-year, on such-a- day, and in such-a-place, with the following people present, etc.
11. Advice concerning the guile and deceit of those who, not wanting to reply clearly and lucidly, do so ambiguously and obscurely.
There are some malicious and crafty people among the beguins who, in order to veil the truth, shield their accomplices and prevent their error and falsity from being discovered, respond so ambiguously, obscurely, generally and confusingly to questions that the clear truth cannot be gathered from their replies. Thus, asked what they believe about some statement or statements proposed to them, they reply, "I believe about this what the holy church of God believes," and they do not wish to speak more explicitly or respond in any other way. In this case, to exclude the ruse they use (or rather abuse) in referring in this way to the church of God, they should diligently, subtly and perspicaciously be asked what they mean by "the church of God," whether they mean the church of God as they understand it; for, as is clear from the errors presented above, they use the phrase "church of God" misleadingly. For they say they themselves and their accomplices are the church of God or are of the church of God. But those who believe differently than they and persecute them they do not consider to be the church of God or part of it.
In such matters industry and skill is necessary on the inquisitor's part. Moreover, such people should be forced or compelled to respond clearly and explicitly concerning what has heretofore been said generally, equivocally or confusingly, through sentence of excommunication, as is described in the preceding section.
12. A description of the passing of Brother Peter John Olivi, which the beguin men and women venerate and often read or hear read.
It should be noted in passing here that the beguin men and women in their conventicles frequently and willingly read or have read to them a certain small work intitled The Passing of the Holy Father, in which is found the following:
In the name of our Lord Jesus Christ who is eternally blessed, in the year of his incarnation 1297, on Wednesay, March 14 , at the sixth hour, in the city of Narbonne, the most holy father and distinguished doctor Peter John Olivi migrated from this world in the fiftieth year of his life and the thirtieth since his entry into the order of Brothers Minor. He was born in the village of Sérignan, which lies a thousand paces from the sea in the diocese of BŽziers, and his most holy body rests in sanctity in the church of the Brothers Minor at Narbonne, in the middle of the choir. The most admirable and perfect progress of this holy man's conversion and the glorious end of his sojourn are more fittingly venerated in holy silence than exposed to the baying attack of vicious dogs. There is one thing, however, that I think should not be passed over. The venerable father, toward the end of his passing, after he had received holy unction and with the entire convent of Brothers Minor of Narbonne standing about, said he had received all of his knowledge had been infused in him by God, and that in the church at Paris at the third hour he had suddenly be illumined by the Lord Jesus Christ.
This is contained in the aforementioned little book which the beguin men and women read and cause to be read in their conventicles with great devotion through reverence for him, and they believe without reservation that all these things are true. Nevertheless, his body was removed from there, carried elsewhere and hidden in the year 1318. Many wonder where it is, and different people say different things.